iitiiiH: 


!!!i!!  ii 


iiiUHlil 


ill 


i    fll  i 


!l!i!i 


»»i  I  il 


iJB  i 


li-H  i 


l!!|l!!i!i'''i|!r 


.^..    OF  ?^mr^^^ 

APR  ^3  1924 


Division    ■aS\95 


Sectloii 


THE 

EMPHASISED 


BIBLE. 


APn  ^.;.  1924 
a  IRew  ITransIation  ^^siokl  llStS^"^ 

DESIGNED 

TO  SET  FORTH  THE  EXACT  MEANING,  THE  PROPER  TERMINOLOGY, 
AND  THE  GRAPHIC  STYLE  OF  THE  SACRED  ORIGINALS; 

AEBAIfOED 

TO  SHOW  AT  A  GLANCE  NARRATIVE,  SPEECH,  PARALLELISM,  AND 

LOGICAL  ANALYSIS,  ALSO  TO  ENABLE  THE  STUDENT 

READILY  TO  DISTINGUISH  THE  SEVERAL 

DIVINE   NAMES; 

AND   EMP3A8I8ED    THROUGHOUT 
AFTER  THE  IDIOMS  OF  THE  HEBREW  AND  GREEK  TONGUES. 

WITH 

EXPOSITORY  INTRODUCTION,  SELECT  REFERENCES,  &  APPENDICES  OF  NOTES. 


THIS    VERSION    HAS   BEEN    ADJUSTED,     IN     THE    OLD   TESTAMENT,     TO     THE   NEWLY     REVISED 

"  MASSORETICO  CRITICAL  "  TEXT  (OR  ASSURED  EMENDATIONS)   OF  DR.  OINSBURG;  AND,  IN  THE 

NEW    TESTAMENT,     TO    THE    CRITICAL    TEXT     ("FORMED    EXCLUSIVELY    ON     DOCUMENTARY 

EVIDENCE  ")  OF  DR8.  WESTCOTT  AND  HORT. 


BY 

JOSEPH     BRYANT     ROTHERHAM, 

TRANSLATOR  OF  ''  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CRITICALLY  EMPHASISED." 

VOLXJMlIi:  IV.      lytATTHETV— rtEVELA.TIO]V. 

CINCINNATI 
THE    STANDARD    PUBLISHING    COMPANY 


Copyright,  1897,  by  Joseph  Bryant  Rotherham 
Reprinted  in  the  United  States  by  The  Standard  Publishing  Company,  1916 


PREFACE. 


This  work  is  a  Tliird  Edition  of  "The  New  Testament  Newly  Translated 
and  Critically  Emphasised,"  published  first  in  187',.'  and  then  in  1878.  The 
leading  characteristics  of  the  former  editions  are  here  preserved  : — the  rendering 
is  based  on  a  revised  Greek  text,  is  more  literal  than  the  Authorized  Version  or 
the  Revised,  and  pays  only  a  measured  regard  to  the  theological  and  ecclesiastical 
terms  in  common  use. 

At  the  same  time  the  book  has  been  so  thoroughly  remoulded  as  to  be 
practically  a  new  work.  The  Greek  text  translated  is  no  longer  that  of  Dr.  S.  P, 
Tregelles,  which  had  in  part  been  issued  when  the  Sinai  Codex  was  brought  to 
light,  but  the  more  recent  text  of  Drs.  Westcott  and  Hort;  the  idiom  of  the 
translation  has  been  a  little  softened  to  make  it  more  suitable  for  social  reading; 
the  notation  of  Emphasis  has  been  made  more  comprehensive  in  grasp,  lighter 
in  touch,  and  more  agreeable  to  the  eye  ;  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament, 
including  adapted  language  as  well  as  formal  citation,  have  been  rendered 
conspicuous  by  the  use  of  italics  ;  the  references,  especially  in  the  Revelation, 
have  been  augmented  ;  the  larger  notes  have  been  reconsidered,  added  to,  and 
gathered  into  an  appendix  ;  and,  lastly,  the  text  of  the  translation  has  been  set 
forth  upon  the  page  in  a  form  designed  to  assist  the  eye,  and  to  suggest  to  the 
mind  peculiarities  of  structure  in  the  formation  of  sentences  and  paragraphs 
which,  while  unnoticed,  obscure  the  sense,  but,  when  observed,  give  force  and 
beauty  to  the  composition. 

"The  Em[)hasised  New  Testament"  appears  as  part  of  a  larger  design — that 
of  "The  Emphasised  Bible."  It  is  owing  to  this  circumstance  that  certain 
interesting  questions  of  interpretation,  formerly  dealt  with  in  a  preliminary  essay, 
are  now  reserved  for  discussion  in  the  general  Expository  Introduction  which  it 
is  intended  to  prefix  to  the  whole  work.  In  the  meaiitiuie,  however,  it  is  hoped 
that  enough  will  be  found  in  this  Preface,  in  the  Explanations  which  immediately 
follow  it,  and  in  the  Appendix  of  Notes  placed  at  the  en<]  of  the  volume,  to  enable 
the  sympathetic  student  at  once  to  use  The  Emphasised  New  Testament  with 
pleasure  and  profit.  That  both  the  pleasure  and  the  profit  will  be  materially 
increased  by  the  completion  of  his  whole  design,  is  the  firm  persuasion  of  the 
translator  ;  and  it  is  this  hope  which  encourages  him  to  persevere  until,  by  the 
Divine  blessing,  purpose  shall  be  turned  into  achievement. 

J.  B.  R> 

156  Waller  Road,  London,  S.E. 
October  Ut.  1897. 


SIGNS    AND    ABBREVIATIONS 

EMPLOYED   IN   THIS   WORK. 


Belatiuff  to  the  GREEK  TEXT. 

I  ]:  enclose  words  with  respect  to  which  ancieiit  authorities  are  not  unanimous. 

[[  ]]:  enclose  words  regarded  by  the  Greek  Editors  as  interpolations,  but  which  for  some 

rciison  they  preferred  nut  to  remove  I'roni  the  Text. 
Or  (WH)  :    [Westcott  and  Hort]  a  Various  Reading  in   tiie  Greek,  not   necessarily  much 

inferior  lo  tliat  given  in  the  Text.     For  the  translation  of  these  readings  the  present 

translator  is,  of  course,  alone  respon.sible. 
Add  (WH):  a  similar  addition,  for  wliich  there  is  only  partial  support  in  the  documentary 

evidence. 


Belating  to  the  TRANSLATION, 

le :  that  is. 
Lit :  literally. 


Ap  :  Appendix  of  Notes. 

Ar  :  an  alternative  rendering  (in  English)  of 

same  Greek  word. 
Com  :  commonly  rendered  by  the  word  that 

follows. 
Cp :  compare,  prefixed  to  a  reference  which 

may  be  only  indirectly  helpful. 
Eg :  for  example. 
Em :  emphasis. 
f  :  after  reference,  means  next  verse;  ff:  next 

verses. 
Gr:  Greek. 
Heb  :  Hebrew. 

Relating  to  the 

I  I  single  upright  lines  enclose  words  on 
which  a  moderate  amount  of  stress 
should  be  laid. 

II II  Double  lines  indicate  more  decided  stress. 

<  >  tliese  angular  marks  ask  for  more  or 
less  force  in  utterance  ;  are  always  in- 
troductory; and  therefore  never  used 
at  the  (!]ose  of  a  sentence.  In  long 
prefixed  clauses,  their  form  will  readily 
catch  the  anticipating  eye  of  the 
reader  ;  and  due;  attention  to  them 
will,  it  is  believed,  prove  especially 
helpful  towards  an  immediate  percep- 


Mf :  more  freely. 
Ml  :  more  literally. 
NB :  mark  well., 
Perh  :  perhaps. 
Prob  :  probably. 

Sep  :  Septuagint — ancient  Greek  Version  of 
O.T. 

[  ]  thin  brackets,  to  distinguish  words 
supplied  by  the  translator. 

=  equals,  is  equivalent  to. 

EMPHASIS. 

tion  of  the  structure  of  long  sentences. 
They  are  occasionally  borrowed  to 
meet  an  emergency,  when  several 
shades  of  emphasis  can  be  dis- 
tinguished to  advantage. 

m':  an  acute  accent  denotes  the  least  possible 
increase  of  stress.  Its  nearly  uniform 
application  to  prefixed  adjectives  may 
interest  the  Greek  student.  This  sign 
also  helps  in  an  emergency. 

%*  A  half  comma  fj  simply  relieves  the 
comma,  which  is  a  [it  to  be  overmuch 
used  or  annoyingly  omitted. 


JV^f>/''.— Whon,  in  tho  E[)istlos,  tho  indpntatinns  of  tho  type  have  boon  carried  as  far  from  the  margin 
as  was  convenient,  and  yet  tin*  tlmnt^lit  of  tile  Writer  invited  a  still  furtlier  subordiuutinf^  of  clauses, 
a  few /of/tca/ ra/ntrtts  have  ooojisionally  IxH'ii  thrown  in,  suKpostinR  where  new  linos  iniKht  be  com- 
menood  in  writing  out  a  [>assa^C(!  upon  an  onlarRed  scale  as  an  aid  to  exposition.  In  any  case,  as 
Lofijical  Analysis  is  necessarily  subjective,  and  api>eals  to  the  reader's  comprehension  and  insiRht, 
the  student  is  counselled,  pencil  in  han<l,  to  revise  these  typocraphical  indiciitions  for  himself,  by 
pushing  in  or  drawing  out  the  lines  according  to  his  own  judgment.  On  tln>  basis  here  [irovided, 
nothing  could  be  easier,  while  the  profit  would  be  c^rtninly  grejit.  As  Dr.  Uichard  Moulton  well 
observes  in  his  a<tmirable  work  "  The  Bible  as  Literature,"  it  is  not  so  much  a  question  of  right  or 
wrong,  as  of  good,  better,  and  best. 


THE    GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO 

MATTHEW. 


§  1.  The  Lineage  Roll.    Lu.  iii.  23-28; 
1  Ch.  ii.  1-15;  iii.  1-19. 

I  The  Lineage  Koll  of  Jesus  Christ, — » 

Son  of  David,  Sou  of  Abraham. 
*  I  Abraham  I  begat  Isaac, 

And  I  Isaac  I  begat  Jacob, 

And  I  Jacob|  begat  Judah.  and  his  brethren  ; 
*And  |Judah[  begat  Perez  and  Zarah  of  Tamah, 

And  |Perez|  begat  Hozron, 

And  |Hezron[  begat  Ram  ; 
*And  |Ram|  begat  Amminadab, 

And  |Amrainadab]  begat  Nashon, 

And  |Nashoul  begat  Salmon; 
6  And  |Salmon|  begat  Boaz  of  Rahab, 

And  IBoazj  begat  Obed  of  Ruth, 

And  |Obed|  begat  Jesse; 
•And  |Jessej  begat  |  [David  the  King]  |. 

And  I  David  I  begat  Solomon   of  her  [that  had 
beeu  the  wife]  of  Uriah; 
■f  And  |Solomon|  begat  Rehoboam, 
And  jRehoboam]  begat  Abijah, 
And   |Abi.jah|   begat  Asa; 

8  And  |Asa|  begat  Jehoshaphat, 
And  IJehoshaphat]  begat  Joram, 
And  I  Joram  I  begat  Uzziah  ; 

9  And  jUzziah|  begat  Jotham, 
And  |Jotham]  begat  Ahaz, 
And  |Ahaz|  begat  Hezekiah  : 

10  And  IHezekiahl  begat  Mauasseh, 
And  jManasseh]  begat  Amon, 
And  I  Amon  I  begat  Josiah  ; 

II  And  I  Josiah  I  begat  Jechoniah,  and  his  breth- 

ren.— upon  the  removal  to  Babylon. 

"  And  <after  the  removal  to  Babylon> 
|Jechoniah|   begat  Shealtiel, 
And  jShealtiel|  begat  Zerubbabel ; 
1*  And  |Zorubbabel|  begat  Abiud, 
And  |Abiud|  begat  Eliakim, 
And  |Eliakim|   begat  Azor; 
1*  And  |Azor|  begat  Sadoc, 
And  |Sadoe|   begat  Achim, 
And  I  Achim  I  begat  Eliud  ; 
16  And  |Eliud|  begat  Eleazar^ 
And  |Eleazar|  begat  Matthan, 
And  |Matthan|  begat  Jacob; — 
16  And  |Jacob|  begat  Joseph ,the  husband  of  Mary, 
of  whom  was  born  Jesus, — who  is  called 
Christ. 
"  So  then  <all'  the  generations  from  Abraham 
unto  Davir>  are  Jfourteenj  generations, 


Ap:  "Christ." 


E.N.T. 


And  <from  David  unto  the  removal  to  Babylon> 

|fourteen|  generations; 
And  <from  the  removal  to  Babylon,  unto  the 

Christ>  I  fourteen  I  generations. 

§  2.  The  Birth. 
18  Now  the  birth  I 'of  [Jesus]  Christ||  was  |thus| : 
His  mother  Mary  having  been  |betrothed|  to 
|Joseph|, — [before  they  came  together]  she  was 
found  with  child  by  [the]  Holy  Spirit. 
i»  Moreover  | [Joseph  her  husband ,1  being  [righte- 
ous [,  and  yet  unwilling  to  expose  her, — intended 
|privately[  to  divorce  her.  ^o  But 

<when  [these  things[  he  had  pondered>  lo  1  [[a 
messenger  a  of  the  Lord|[  |by  dream  |  appeared 
to  him,  saying,— 
Joseph,  son  of  David !  do  not  fear  to  take 
unto  thee  Mary  thy  wife,  for  <that  which 
|in   her|   hath  been   begotten>  is  of  [the] 
JHolyl  Spirit. 
21      Moreover  she  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  and  thou 
shalt  call  his  name  Jesus,*)— for  |he|  =  will 
save  his  pjeople  from  their  sins. 
«  But  [[all  this||  hath  come  to  pass,  that  it  might 
be  fulfilled   which   was   spoken  by  the  Lord, 
through  the  prophet,  saying : 
23      Lol    [[ad  VirginW  shall  be  with  child,  and  shall 
bring  forth  a  son, — and  they  shall  call  his 
name  Emmanuel  ^ ; 
which  is,  being  translated,        God  with  us. 
2*     And  Joseph,  [awakingi  from  his  sleep,  did 
as  the  messenger  of  the  Lord  directed  him, — 
and  took  unto  him  his  wife;   25 and  knew  her 
not,  until  she  had  brought  forth  a  son,' — and  he 
called  his  name  Jesus. 

§  3.  The  Visit  of  the  Wise  Men. 

2    Now  <when  |Jesus[  was  born  in  Bethlehem 
of  Judaea,  in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king>  lo ! 
[wise  men  from  eastern  parts[  came  into  Jeru- 
salem :  2  saying — 
Where  is  he  that  hath  been  born  king  of  the 
Jews?  for  we  saw  his  star  in  the  east,  and 
have  come  to  bow  down  to  him. 
3  But    <when    King    Herod    heard>    he    was 
troubled,  and  all'  Jerusalem  with  him;  <and 
<assembling  all'  the  high-priests  and  scribes  of 
the  people>  he  was  enquiring  of  them — 
Where  is  [the  Christ[  to  be  born? 

»  A p:  "Messenger."  lowinfir   for    Heb.  Idiom) 

i*  Ap:  "  Jesus."  better  "a." 

<:  He  is  the  one !  '  Is.  vii.  \J 

■i  Ml :  "  the  "  ;  but  prob.  (al-  '  Lu.  11.  7,  21. 


MATTHEW    II.     5—23;    HI.     1—13. 


»  And  jtheyl  said  to  him. 

In  Bethlehem  of  Judaea, — 
for  Isoj  is  it  written*  through  the  prophet: 
•  And  \\thou^  Bethlehem ^  land  of  Judah\\ 

\By  %o  means  least\  art  thou^  among  the 
governors  of  JvAah, — 
For  \out  of  thee\  shall  one  come  forth  to 
govern. 
Who  shall  shepherd  ^  my  people  Israel. 
1  IIThen  Herod||  |privately|  calling  the  wise  men, 
ascertained  from  them  the  time  of  the  appearing' 
Star;  8and  sending  them  to  Bethlehem,  said — 
Go  search    out    accurately    concerning    the 
child, — and  |as  soon  as  ye  find  it|  bring  re- 
port unto  me,  that  |I  also]  may  come  and 
bow  myself  down  to  it. 
» Now   |they,  hearing   the  king|   went,  and  lo  1 
|the  star  which  they  had  seen  in  the  east|  was 
going  before  them,  until  it  went  and  stood  over 
where  the  child  was;  lOand,  seeing  the  star, 
they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great  joy ;  "  and, 
coming  Luto  the  house,  they  saw  the  child,  with 
Mary  its  mother, — and,  falling  down,  prostrated 
themselves  unto  it,  and, opening  their  treasures, 
offered  unto  it  gifts — gold  and  frankincense  and 
myrrh  ;  12  and  <being  instructed  by  dream,  not 
to  return  unto  Herod>  |by  another  way|  retired 
they  unto  their  own  country. 

§  4.  The  Flight  into  Egypt,  the  Return,  and  the 
Settlement  in  Nazareth. 

"Now  <when  they  had   retired>  lo!  [[a  mes- 
senger of  the  LordU  appeareth  by  dream  unto 
Joseph,  saying. 
Arise,  take  unto  thee  the  child  and  its  mother, 
and  flee  into  Egypt,  and  be  there,  until  I 
tell  thee, — for  Herod  is  about  to  seek  the 
child,  to  destroy  it. 
"  And  |he|  arising,  took  unto  him  the  child  and 
its  mother,  by  night,  and  retired  into  Egypt ; 
15  and   was  there,  until  the  death  of  Herod, — 
that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
the  Lord  through  the  prophet,  saying,= 
I  Out  of  Egypt]  called  I  my  -on. 
M  |Then  Herod  |  <  seeing  that  he  had  been  mocked 
by  the  wise  men>  was  exceedingly  enraged, — 
and  sent  and  slew  all'  the  male  children  that 
were  in  Bethlehem,  and  in  all  its  bounis,  from 
two  years  old  and  under,  according  to  the  time 
which  he  had  asceitalned  from  the  wise  men. 
"  |Then    was    fulfilled!    that    which    was 

spoken  through  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  saying** : 
U      11^  voice\\  \in  Ramah\  was  heard. 
Weeping  and  great  mourning, — 
Rachel  weeping  for  her  children^ 
And  wntdd  not  be  comforted, — because  they 
are  not. 
•»     But  <when  Herod  was  |dead|>  lo!  |a  mes- 
senger of  the  Lord]  appeareth  by  dream  unto 
Joseph  in  Egypt;  20 saying — 
Arise !  and  take  unto  thee  the  child  and  its 
mother,  and  be  journeying  into  the  land  of 


•  Ml.  V.  2. 

»  Ap:  '•  bhepberd." 


« Ho.  x^.  1. 
<>  Jer.  xxxL  U. 


Israel, — for  they  are  dead,  who  were  seek- 
ing the  life"  of  the  child." 
"  And  |he|  arising,  took  unto  him  the  child  and 
its  mother,  and  entered  into  the  land  of  Israel. 
2*  <Hearing,    however,    that     |Archelaus|     was 
reigning  over    Judaea    instead  of    Bis    father 
Herod>  he  was  afraid  jthitheri  to  go, — and  so, 
being  instructed  by  dream,  he  retired  into  the 
parts  of  Galilee ;  ^  and   came  and  fixed   his 
dwelling    in  a  city  called  Nazareth, — that    it 
might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  through  the 
prophets — 

{A  Nazarenel  shall  he  be  called. 

§  5.  The  Forerunner.    Mk.  i.  '2-8 ;  Luke  iii.  3-17. 

3    Now  |in  those  days]  came  John  the  Immer8er,<= 
proclaiming  in  the  wilderness  of  Judaea ;  ^saying. 
Repent  ye, — for  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens 
hath  drawn  near.<* 
»  For  |this|  is  he  who  was  spoken  of  through 
Isaiah  the  prophet,  saying,^ 
A  voice ^  of  one  crying  aloud  ! 

\In  the  wilderness\  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the 

Lord, 
\Straight\  be  making  his  paths. 

*  But  John  |himself  I  had  his  raiment  of  camel's 
hair,  and  a  leathern  girdle  about  his  loins, — 
while  |his  food|  was  locusts  and  wild  honey. 

5      |Then|  were  going  forth  unto  him — Jerusalem, 
and  air  Judaea,  and  all'  the  country  round  about 
the  Jordan:  ^and  were  being  immersed  in  the 
Jordan  river,  by  him,  openly  confessing  their 
sins.         'But  <  seeing  I  many  of  the  Pharisees 
and  Sadducees|  coming  unto  his  immersion>  he 
said  to  them, — 
Broods  of  vipers  !  who  suggested  to  you.f  to 
be  fleeing  from  the  coming  wrath? 
8     Bring  forth,  therefore,  fruit  worthy  of  repent- 
ance; 9  and  think  not  to  be  saying  within 
yourselves, — |As  our  father|  we  have  ||  Abra- 
ham ||  ; 
For,  I  say  unto  you,  that  God  is  able  |out  of 
these  stones  |  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abra- 
ham. 

10  1 1  Already  also||  the  axe  |unto  the  root  of  the 

trees|  is  being  laid, — |  every 'tree,  therefore, 
not  bringing  forth  good  fruit|  is  to  be  hewn 
down,  and  |iuto  fire|  to  be  cast. 

11  |I|  indeed,  am  immersing  you  |in  water,  unto 

repentancel, —  but  <he  who  lafter  me| 
cometh  is  [mightier  than  I|,  whose  |sandals| 
I  am  not  worthy  to  bear>  ||he| |  will  immerse 
you  ]|in  Holy  Spirit  and  fire|| :  '•'Whose 

fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  clear  out  his 
thresh iug-fioor, — and  will  gather  his  wheat 
into  the  granary,  but  |the  chaflf]  will  he 
burn  up  with  fire  unquenchable. 

§  6.  The  Immersion.     Mk.  i.  9-11 ;  Lu.  iii.  21,  22  ; 

Jn.  i.  33. 
13  |Then|    cometh    Jesus,    from    Galilee    to    the 

•  Ap:  •'  Sowl."  43;  Ac.  1   6;  111.  21. 
b  Cp.  Exo.  Iv   19.                           «  U.  Xl   3. 

=  Ap:  "Immerse."  'Or:    "who  gave  yon   tha 

"1  What    hafl    druwti    near         hint?" 
ina.v  receUe:  cp.  chap.xxl. 


MATTHEW   III.    14—17;    IV.    1—25;    V.    1- 


Jordan^  unto  John, — to  bo  immersed  by  him. 
1*  But  |lio|  would  have  hiudored  him_  sayiu^:; — 
|I|  have  |ueed|   ||by  theo||  to  bo  immcrsad, — 
and  dost  |thou|  come  unto  me? 
16  But  Josus  answering^  said  unto  him, 

Suffer  [me]  even  now, — for  |thus|  it  becometh 
us^  to  fulfil  [all  righteousness  I ; 
|Then|  he  suffered  him.  is  And  Jesus  <having 
been  immorsod>  straightwayi  wont  up  from  the 
water, — and  lo  !  the  heavens  were  opened  »  and 
he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God^  descending  like  a  dove 
coming  upon  him ;  *''  and  lo  1  a  voice  out  of  the 
heavens, — saying, 

|This|   is  my  Son^  the  Beloved,  in  whom  I 
delight. 

§  7.  The  Temptation.  Mk.  i.  12,  13 ;  Lu.  Iv.  1-13. 
4     |Then|  Jesus  was  led  up  into  the  wilderness, 

by  the  Spirit,  to  be  tempted  by  the  adversary; 
» and,  fasting   forty   days   and   forty   nights, — 

|afterwards|  he  hungered. 

•  And,  coming  near,  the  tempter  said  to  him, — 
<If  thou  art  God's  ||Son||>  speak  !  that  ||these 
stonesll  may  become  |loaves|. 

*  But  |he|  answering,  said,  It  is  written, — ^ 

\Not  on  bread  alone\  shall  man  live, 
But  on  every  declaration  coming  forth  through 
the  m.outh  of  God. 

•  |Then|  the  adversary  taketh  him  with  him,  unto 
the  holy  city, — and  he  set  him  upon  the  pinnacle 
of  the  temple ;  6  and  saith  to  him — 

<If    thou    art    God's    ||Son||>  cast  thyself 
down, — for  it  is  writteu,« 
\To  his  m.essengers\  will  he  give  charge  con- 
cerning thee ; 
And  \on  hands\  will  they  hear  thee  up, 
Lest  once  thou  strike  ^against  a  stone  Jhy  foot. 
T  Jesus  said  to  him,  |Again|  it  is  written, — <* 

Thou  shalt  not  put  to  the  test  \the  Lord  thy 
6od\. 

*  IAgain|  the  adversary  taketh  him  with  him,  into 
an  exceeding  high  mountain, — and  pointeth  out 
to  him  air  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  their 
glory;  ^and  said  to  him, 

I  [All  these  things]  |  will  I  give  thee, — if  thou 
wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me. 

10  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him. 

Withdraw,  Satan  !  for  it  is  written, — « 
\The  Lord  thy  God\  shalt  thou  worship. 
And  \to  him  alone\  render  divine  service. 

11  [Thenl  the  adversary  leaveth  him, — and  lol 
|messengers|  came  near,  and  began  ministering 
unto  him. 

§  8.  Jesiui  begins  his  Ministry  in  Galilee. 
Mk.  i.  14^20 ;  Lu.  iv,  15,  16. 

n  And  <hearing  that  |John!  had  been  delivered 
up>,  he  retired  into  Galilee;  '^and^  forsaking 
Nazareth,  he  came  and  fixed  his  dwelling  in 
Capernaum,  which  was  by  the  lake, — within  the 
bounds  of  Zebulun  and   Naphtali :   i<   that  it 


=  Or  (WH) :  "  opened  unto 

him." 
0  Deu.  vlll.  a 


«  '^'s.  xci    n  f. 

"  Dfii   vi.  ifi;  X.  20. 

•  Deu.  vi.  13. 


mijht  be  fulfilled,  which  was  spoken  through 
Isaiah  the  prophet,  saying: 
15      <,Land  of  Zebulun^  and  land  of  Naphtali, 

The  lake-way  across  the  Jordan, —  Galilee  of  the 
nations^ 
1*      1 1  The  people  that  was  sitting  in  darkne.ss\  | 
1^1  great  light\  beheld, — 
And  \\on  them  who  were  sitting  in  land  and 
shade  of  death\  \ 
\Light\  rose  on  them.'' 
1''  IFrom  that  time|  began  Jesus  to  be  making  pro- 
clamation, and  saying, — 
Kepent  ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens 
hath  drawn  near.'' 

18  And  <walking  round  beside  the  sea  of  Galilee> 
he  saw  two'  brethren — Simon  who  is  called 
Peter,  and  Andrew  his  brother, — casting  ^  large 
flshing-net  into  the  sea,  for  they  were  fishers; 

19  and  he  saith  unto  them. 

Come  after  me, — 
And  I  will  make  you  fishers  |of  men|. 

20  And  lltheyll  [straightwayi  leaving  the  nets,  fol- 
lowed him.  21  And  <going  forward 
from  thence>  he  saw  other'  two'  brethren — 
James  the  son  of  Zebedee,and  John  his  brother — 
in  the  boat  with  Zebedee  their  father,  putting 
in  order  their  nets, — and  he  called  them. 

22  And  lltheyll  |straightway|  leaving  the  boat  and 
their  father,  followed  him. 

23  And  Jesus  was  going  round  throughout  all' 
Galilee,  teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  pro- 
claiming the  glad-message  <=  of  the  kingdom, — 
and  curing  every'  disease,  and  every'  infirmity, 
among  the  people.  24  Aji^  forth  went  the 
report  of  him  into  all  Syria ;  and  they  brought 
unto  him  airwhoweresick,|withdivers'diseasea 
and  tortures]  distressed, demonized  and  lunatic 
and  paralyzed, — and  he  cured  them.  25  And 
there  followed  him  large  multitudes — from  Gali- 
lee, and  Dccapolis,  and  Jerusalem,  and  Judaea, 
and  across  the  Jordan. 

§  9.    The  Sermon  on  the  Mount.     Lu.  vi.  20-23. 

5    But  [seeing  the  multitudes]  he  went  up  into  a 
mountain, — and,  when  he  had  taken  a  seat,  his 
disciples  came  unto  him<i;  2  and,  opening  his 
mouth,  he  began  teaching  them,  saying: — 
3      IIHappy]]  the  destitute^  ]in  spiriti ; 

For  ]theirs|  is  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens: 
*      IIHappy  1 1  they  who  m.oum; 

For  Itheyl  shall  be  comforted^: 
6      |]Happy||  the  meek; 

For  Itheyl  shall  inherit  the  earth ': 
8      IIHappy]]   they  who  hunger  and  thirst  for 
righteousness ; 
For  ]they|  shall  be  filled : 
"I      I IHappyl I  the  merciful; 

For  [they]  shall  receive  mercy: 
8      ]  IHappyl  I  the  pure  I  in  ftear<|«; 
For  I  they]  shall  |see  God] : 

a  I«.  ix.  If.  <>  Or    (WH)    simply:    "  HU 
t  Or   Pimply    (WHl:    "say-  disciples  came  near." 

ing,—  The     kingdom     of  «  Is   1x1.  1  £C. 

thf  heavens  hath  drawn  f  Or  :  "  land"  :  Pa.  xxxvli 

neiir."  H. 

e  Ap  :  "  Glad-message."  •  Ps.  xxlv.  4. 

B  2 


MATTHEW   V.    9—41. 


»      1 1  Happy  I]  the  peacemakers; 

For  I  they  I »  shall  bo  |  called  sons  of  God| : 

10  llHappylf  they  who  have  been  persecut^^d  for 

righteousness'  sake; 
For  jtheirsl  is  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens. 

11  ||Happy||  are  ye,  whensoever  they  may  re- 

proach you  and  persecute  you^  and  say 
every'  evil  thing  against  you  |  falsely^  for  my 
sake]:  12 Rejoice  and  exult,  because  lyour 
reward]  is  great  in  the  heavens;  for  |sol 
persecuted  they  the  prophets  who  were 
before  you. 

13  IYe|  are  the  salf)  of  the  earth;  but  <if 
the  salt  become  tasteloss>  wherewith  shall 
it  be  salted?  it  is  good  |for  not:  ing|  any 
more,<:  save,  being  cast  out,  to  be  trampled 
on  by  men. 

I*  |Ye|  are  the  light  of  the  world :  it  is  im- 
possible for  a  city  to  be  hid  |on  the  top  of  a 
mountaini  lying,  i^  Neither  light  they  a 
lamp,  and  place  it  under  the  measure ;  but 
upon  the  lampstand,  and  it  giveth  light  to 
air  that  are  in  the  house.  i6||Iii  like 

manner!  I  let  your  light  shine  before  men, — 
that  they  may  see  your  good  works,*— and 
glorify  your  Father  who  is  in  the  heavens. 

ti  Do  not  think,  that  I  came  to  pull  down  the 
law,  or  the  prophets, — I  came  not  to  pull 
down,  but  to  fulfil,  is  For  |verily|  I  say 
unto  you,  <until  the  heaven  and  the  earth 
shall  pass  away>  |one  least  letter,  or  one 
point  I  d  may  in  nowise  pass  away  from  the 
law,  till  all  be  accomplished.  i^  <Who- 

soever,  therefore,  shall  relax  one  of  these 
commandments,  the  least,  and  teach  men 
so>  shall  be  called  |least|  in  the  kingdom 
of  the  heavens;  but  <whosoevor  shall  do 
and  teach>  |the  same|  shall  be  called 
|great|  in  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens. 

20  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  <unless  your' 
righteousness  exceed  that  of  the  Scribes  and 
rharisees>  |in  nowise|  may  ye  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  the  heavens. 

21  Ye  have  heard,  that  it  was  said,  to  them  of 

olden  time, — 

TIlou  shall  not  commit  murder,'' 
and   <whosoever  shall  commit  murder> 
shall  be  |Uable|  to  judf^ment. 

M  But  |I|  say  unto  you,  that  <every'  one  who 
is  acfrry  with  his  brother>  shall  bo  |liable| 
to  judgment, — and  <whosoever  shall  say  to 
his  brother.  Worthless  one  !>  shall  be 
|liable|  to  the  high  council ;  and  <who8o- 
ever  shall  say,  Retaoll>  shall  be  |liable| 
unto  the  fiery  gehenna.'  ''  <If, 

therefore,  thou  be  bearing  thy  gift  towards 
the  altar,  and  |there|  shouldst  remember 
that  |thy  brother|  hath  aught  against  thee> 

»4  leave,  there,  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and 
withdraw, — |first|  be  reconciled  unto  thy 
brother,  and  |then|  coming,  be  offering  thy 


•  Em.  doubtful. owlTiR  to  vr 
»  Mk.  Ix.  50;    Lu.  xU-.  34,  :«. 

•  Ml.:  "  for  nothing  hath  It 

atrenglh  any  more." 


|>  Ap. 

•  Exo.  XX.  13;  Dpu.  v.  17. 

'  Ap:  "Gehenna." 


gift.  25  Be  making  agreement 

with  thine  adversary,  quickly,  while  thou 
art  with  him,  in  the  way, — lest  once  thine 
adversary  deliver  thee  up  unto  the  judge, 
and  the  judge,  unto  the  officer,  and  |into 
prison!  thou  bo  cast.  ^e  |Verily|  I  say 

unto  thee,  |In  nowise]  mayest  thou  come 
out  from  thence,  until  thou  pay  the  last 
halfpenny. 

27  Ye  have  heard,  that  it  was  said, 

Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery-: 

28  But  !I|  say  unto  you,  that  <Every'  one  who 

looketh  on  a  woman  so  as  to  covet  her> 
!already!  hath  committed  adultery  with  her, 
in  his  heart.  29  And   <if   |thy  right 

eyelb  is  causing  thee  to  stumble>  pluck  it 
out,  and  cast  it  from  thee, — for  it  proflteth 
thoo,  that  !ouo  of  thy  members]  should 
perish,  and  not  ]thy  whole  body]  be  cast 
into  gchenna.  so  And   <if   !thy  right 

hand!<:  is  causing  thee  to  stumble>  cut  iv 
off,  and  cast  it  from  thee, — for  it  proflteth 
thee,  that  !one  of  thy  members]  should 
perish,  and  not  ||thy  whole  body]]  |into 
gehenna|  depart. 

31  It  was  said,  moreover,"!  <  miosoerer  shall 
divorce  his  wife^  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of 
divorcement ; 

S2  But  ]!]«  say  unto  you,  that  <Everyone'  who 
divorceth  his  wife — saving  for  unfaithful- 
nessf>  causeth  her  to  be  made  an  adul- 
teress,— [and  Iwhosoever  shall  marry  a 
divorced  woman]  committeth  adultery]. 

33  ]Again|   ye  have  heard  that  it  was  .said,  to 

them  of  olden  time,K 
Thou  shalt  not  swear  falsely, — •" 
But  shalt  render  unto  the  Lord^  thine  oath^. 

34  But  |I|  tell  you — rot  to  swear  |at  all;- : 

Neither  by  heaven,  because  it  is  the  \throne 
of  God,\—^ 

35  Nor  by  the  earth  .because  it  is  his  (footstool] ; 
Nor  by  Jerusalem,  because  it  is  the  ]city\  of 

the  Great  King ' ; 

36  Nor   ]]by  thine    own  head]!   mayest  thou 

swear,  because  thou  art  not  able  to  make 
]one'  hair]  white  or  black. 

37  But  let  your  word  be.  Yea,  yea, — Nay,  nay; 
And  I i what  goeth  beyond  these])  is  ]of  evil]. 

38  Ye  have  heard,  that  it  was  said, — 

Eye  for  eye,  and  tooth  for  tooth.'^ 

39  But  ]I|  tell  you,  not  to  resist  evil, — n 

Nay  <whoever  is  smiting  thee  on  the  right' 
cheek>  turn  to  him  !the  other'  also] ; 
*o  And  <him  who  is  desiring  thee  to  be  judged, 
and  to  take  ]thy  tunic]>  let  him  have  Jthy 
mantle  also]. 
And<whoovcr  shall  impress  thee  one'mile> 
go  with  him  two' : 


•  Exo.  XX.  14 ;  Dpu.  v.  18.  i"  Nu.  xxx.  2;    (Deu.  xxllL 

bChap.  xvlil.  9;  Mk.  Ix.  47.  21). 

c  Chap,  xvlll.  8  ;  Mk   Ix.  43.  1  .la.  v.  12. 

<iDeu.  xxlv.  1.  »  Is.  Ixvl.  1. 

•Chap.  xtx.  9;    MJc.  x.   11,  1  Ps.  xlvlll.  2. 

12;  Lu.  xvl.  18.  ra  Exo.  xxl.  24;  Lev.  xxlv. 
I  Ml:  "harlotry."  20;  Deu.  xlx.  ai. 

»  Lev.  xlx.  12.  »  Lu.  vL  29,  aa 


MATTHEW   V.    42—48;    VI.    1—26. 


**         <To  him  who  is  asking  thee>  give ; 

And   <him  who  is  desiring  from  thee  to 
borrow>  do  uot  thou  turu  away. 

*3     Ye  have  heard,  that  it  was  said, 

Ttiou  shall  love  thy  neighbourj^ and  aate  thine 
enemy. 
**     But  |I|  say  unto  you. 

Be  loving  your  enemies,'' 
And  praying  for  them  who  are  persecuting 
you: 
**         That  ye  may  become  sons  of  your  Father 
who  is  in  the  heavens  ; 
Because  jhis  sun]  he  maketh  arise  on  evil 

aud  goiid, 
And  seudeth  rain,  on  just  and  unjust. 
*6         For  <if  ye  love  them  that  love  you>  what 
reward  have  ye  ?       are  not  |  leveu  the  tax- 
coUectorslI  |the  same  thing|  doing? 
«         And    ^if  ye  salute   your  brethren  only> 
what  I  more  than  common]   are  ye  doing? 
are  not  j|even  the  nations||  |thesame 
thing!  doing? 
*8         ||l^e||  therefore,  \shall  hecome]  \\perfect\\'' : 
As  iyour  heavenly  Father]  is — perfect. 

6  [But]  take  heed,  that  ye  do  not  |your  righte- 
ousness] before  men,  to  be  gazed  at  by  them, — 
l]otherwiseat  leastjl  |reward]  have  ye  none, 
with  your  Father  who  is  in  the  heavens. 
'  <When,  therefore,  thou  mayest  be  doing  an 
alms>  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before  tbee, 
justas  ]the  hypocrites]  do,  in  the  synagogues 
and  in  the  streets — that  they  may  be  glorified 
by  men, — jVerily)  I  say  unto  you,  they  are 
getting  back  their  reward.  ^  jjut 

<thou,  when  doing  an  alms>  let  not  ]thy 
left  hand]  know'  what  thy  right  hand  is 
doing ;  *  that  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret, — 
and  ]thy  Father,  who  seeth  in  secret]  will 
give  it  back  to  thee. 
5  And  <when  ye  may  be  praying>  ye  shall  not 
be  as  the  hypocrites,  because  they  love  <in 
the  synagogues,  and  at  the  corners  of  the 
broad  ways>  to  take  their  stand  and  pray, 
that  they  may  shine  before  men ; 
jVerily]  I  say  unto  you,  they  are  getting 
back  their  reward.  6  But  <thou, 

when  thou  wouldest  pray>  enter  into  thy 
closet,  and^  fastening  thy  dooi\  pray^  unto 
thy  Father  who  is  in  secret, — and  ]thy 
Father  who  seeth  in  secret]  will  reward 
thee.  'And  ]being  at  prayer]  use  not  vain 
repetitions,  just  like  the  nations, — for  they 
think,  that  jin  their  much  speaking]  they 
shall  be  heard ;  8  do  not,  therefore,  make 
yourselves  like  them,  for  [God]  your 
Father  knoweth  of  what  things  ye  have 
|need],    before   ye  ask   him.  9  ]Thus| 

therefore  pray  lye]  ^ : 
Our  Father,  who  art  in  the  heavens, — 
Hallowed  be  thy  name, 
10  Come  may  thy  kingdom, — 


•  Lev.  xix.  1  . 

bLu.  vi.  aj. 

0  Deu.  xviU.  13. 


1  Is.  xxvl.20;  2K.  iv.  33. 
<  Lu.  xl.  2-4. 


Accomplished*    be    thy    will,     |as   in 
heaven]  also  on  earth: 
"  |Our  needful  bread]  give  us, this  day; 

"  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  jwe  al&o| 

have  forgiven  our  debtors  ; 
13  And  bring  us  not  into  temptation. 

But  rescue  us  from  the  evil  one.!" 
1*         For  <if  ye  forgive  men  their  faults> 

IIYoi"-  Father  who  is  in  the  heavensj]  will 
forgive  ]even  you] ; 

15  But  <if  ye  forgive  not  men  [their  faults]> 
Neitherwill  yourFatherf  orgive  |yourfaults|. 

16  And  <when  ye  may  be  fasting>  become  not 

ye,  as  the  hypocrites,  of  sullen  countenance, 
— for  they  darken  their  looks,  that  they  may 
appear  ]untomen]  to  be  fasting:  |Verily|  I 
say  unto  you,  they  are  getting  back  their 
reward.  "But<when  jthou]  artfast- 

ing>  anoint  thy  head,  and  |thyface|  wash,— 

18  that  thou  do  not  appear  ]unto  men]  to  be 
fasting,  but  to  thy  Father  who  is  in  secret, — 
and  |thy  Father  who  seeth  in  secret]  will 
reward  thee. 

i»  Be  not  laying  up  for  yourselves  treasuresupon 
the  earth,  where  |moth  and  rust]  do  tar- 
nish, and  where  ]thieves]  dig  through  and 
steal;  ^o^ut  be  laying  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  in  heaven,  where  ]neither  moth 
nor  rust]  doth  tarnish,  and  where  |thieves| 
dig  not  through  nor  steal:  21  for  <where 
]thy  treasure]  is>  |there|  will  be  jthy 
heart  [also]]. 

*  I  The  lampo  of  the  body]  is  the  eye : 

<If  therefore  thine  eye  be  single> 

]]Thy  whole  body]]  shall  be  |light«d  up| ; 
■^         But  <if  thine  eye  be  ]evil]> 

I |Thy  whole  body]!  shall  be  ]in  the  dark| ; — 
<If  therefore  !|the  light  which  is  in  thee||  is 
|darkness]> 
||The  darkness]]  jhow  great] ! 

*  |]Noone]]  ]untotwo'masters|  canbeinservice; 

For  either  ]the  one|  he  will  hate,  and  jthe 

other]  love. 
Or   |one|   he  will  hold  to,  and    |the  other| 

despise : 
Ye  cannot  be  in  service  junto  Godj  and  |unto 
Riches|.d 

^      |For  this  cause]  I  say  unto  you  : 
Bo  not  anxious  e  for  your  life,' 
Wbat    ye   shall   eat    [or   what  ye   shall 
drink], — 
Or  for  your  body. 

What  ye  shall  put  on : 
Is  not  ]the  life]  more  than  |th6  food|? 
And  ]the  body]  than  |the  raiment)? 
I         Observeintently  ]]thebirdsof  theheaven||, — 
That   they  neither  sow,  nor  reap,  nor 

gather  into  barns, 
And  yet    ]your  heavenly  Father)   feedeth 

|them] : 
Are  not  ||ye||  much  better  than  |they|? 


«  More      than      "  done  "—  •  Lu.  xl.  34-36. 

"Hccepteil,"     "obeyed,"  <>  A  i>:  "  Mammon.' 

"brought  to  pass  "  "ful-  «  Lu.  xll  81. 

filled  "  Cp.  chap.  xxvl.  42.  '  Ap:  "Soul." 

b  Ap:  "Evil  one." 


6 


MATTHEW   VI.    27—34;    VII.    1—27. 


21         But  who  irom  amoDg  you^  being  anxious^ 

can  aCLa  to  his  stature  one  cubit  ? 
as         And  |about  clothing|  why  are  ye  anxious  ? 
Consider  well  the  lihes  of  the  field,  how 

they  grow, — 
They  toil  not  neither  do  they  spin ; 
»  And  yet,  I  say  unto  you,  IJNot  even  Solo- 

mon, in  all  his  glory]  |  was  arrayed  like 
I  one  of  these  1 1 
80  Now  <if  the  grass  of  the  field— which 

|to-day|  is,  and  ||to-morrow||  |into  an 
oven]  is  cast^God  thus  adorneth> 
Not  much  rather  |you|  little  of  faith? 
a         Do  not  then  be  anxious,  saying, 

What  shall  we  eat?  or  What  shall  we 
drink?    or  Wherewithal    shall   we    be 
arrayed? 
w         For  ||air  these  things]  |  ]the  nations]  seek 
after, — 
For  your  heavenly  Father  jknoweth]  that 
ye  are  needing  ]all'  these  things]. 
«s         But  be  seeking  first,  the  kingdom  and  its 
righteousness, — 
And  ]all  these  things]  shall  be  added  unto 
you. 
34         Do  not,  then,  be  anxious  for  the  morrow ; 
IFor  the  morrow]  will  be  anxious  ]for  itself] : 
]Suflacient  for  the  day]  is  the  evil  thereof. 

7     Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged ; — 
a         For  <with  what  judgment  ye  judge>  shall 
ye  be  judged, — 
And  <with  what  measure  ye  mete>  shall  it 
be  measured  unto  you. 
»         Why,  moreover,  beholdest  thou  the  mote, 
in  the  eye  of  thy  brother, — 
While  ]the  beam'  in  thine  own'  eye]  thou 
dost  not  consider? 
i         Or  how  wilt  thou  say  unto  thy  brother. 

Let  me  cast  the  mote  out  of  thine  eye, — 
When  lo!  ]la  beam)]  is  in  thine  own'  eye? 
6         Hypocrite !  cast  first  ]out  of  thine  own  eye] 
]]the  beam]], — 
And   ]then]  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast 
the  mote,  out  of  the  eye  of  thy  brother. 

6  Do  not  give  what  is  holy  unto  dogs. 

Neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine, — 
Lest  once  they  trample  ]them]  down  with 
their  fe«t. 
And,  turning,  tear  l]you]]. 

7  Be  asking,  and  it  shall  be  given  you, 
Be  seeking,  and  ye  shall  find, — 

Be  knocking,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you. 

8  For  ]  whosoever  askethi  receiveth. 
And  ]he  that  seeketh]  flndeth, — 

And  Ito  him  that  knocketh)  shall  it  be  opened. 

9  Or  what  man   jfrom  among  yourselves], 

Whom  his  son  shall  ask  for  a  loaf, — 
]A  stone]  will  give  him? 

10  Or  I  a  fish  also]  shall  ask, — 

]A  serpent]  will  give  him? 

11  <If  then  ]]ye]|  being  ]evil]  know  how  ]good 

gifts]  to  be  giving  unto  your  children> 
||How  much  more]]  will  ]your  Father  who  is 


in  the  heavens]  give  good  things  to  them 
that  ask  ]him]? 

12  <  Whatsoever  things,  therefore,  ye  would,  that 

men  be  doing  unto  you> 
]]So]]  be  ]]yealso]]  doing  ]untothem], — 
For  ]this]  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 

13  Enters  ye  in  at  ]the  narrow'  gate] ; 

Because  broad  and  roomy  is  the  way*)  that 

leadeth  unto  destruction, — 
And  ]many]  are  they  who  enter  thereby : 
1*         Because  ]narrow]  isthegate,and  ]confined| 

the  way,  that  leadeth  unto  life, — 
And  ]few]  are  they  who  find  ]it]. 

15  Beware  of  false  prophets, 

Who  come  unto  you  in  clothing  of  sheep, — 
While  ] within]  they  are  ravening  wolves. 

16  ]By  their  fruitsl<^  shall  ye  find  ]them]  out, — 

Unless  perhaps  men  gather — 
<From  thorns>  grapes  I 
Or  <from  thistles>  figs  1 
"      So  ]]everj' good  tree]]  ]flne  fruit]  produeeth, — 
Whereas  ]]the  worthless' tree]]  ] evil  fruit]  pro- 
dueeth : 

18  Itis  ]impossible]  fora  ]]goodtree]]  tobebear- 

ing  ]evil  fruit]. 
Neither  doth  ]]a  worthless  tree]]  produce  ]fln6 
fruit]. 

19  ]]Every'  tree  that  beareth  not  fine  fruit] ]'i 

Is  hewn  down,  and  ]into  fire]  is  cast. 

20  After  all  then   ]by  their  fruits]  shall  ye  find 

]them]  out.  - 

21  ]]Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me.  Lord  I 

Lord  !]]  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  the 
heavens, — 
But  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  who 
is  in  the  heavens. 

22  IMany]  will  say  unto  me,  in  ]that]  day, 

Lord !    Lord ! «  did  we  not   \in  thy  name\ 
prophesy,^ 
And  ]in  thy  name]  cast  ]demons|  out, — 
And  ]in  thy  name]  ]]many  works  of  power]] 
perform  ? 

23  And  ]then]  will  I  confess  unto  them, 

]Never]  have  I  acknowledged  «  you, — 
Depart  from  me^ye  loorkers  of  lawlessness.' ^ 

24  <Every  one,  therefore,  who  heareth  [these] 

my  words,  and  doeth  them> ' 
Shall  be  likened  to  a  prudent  man,  who 
built  his  house  upon  the  rock  ; 

25  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  streams 

came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  rushed 
against  that  house,        and  it  fell  not ; 
For  it  had  been  founded  upon  the  rock. 

26  <And  every  one  who  heareth  these  my  words, 

and  doeth  them  not> 
Shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish  man,  who 
built  his  house  upon  the  sand  ; 

27  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  streams 

came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  dashed 

«  Lu.  xlll.  24.  '  Jer.  xxvll.  15;  xlv.  14. 

i>  Or   (VVH):    "wlrtp    l9    the  <  Or :    "approved."       Ap: 

(.'.-iteanil  roomy  theway."  "  Know.' 

c  I,u.  vi.  Vi.  44.  i"  Ps  vl.  8. 

"Chip.  111.  10.  iLu.  TL47,  49. 
•  Lu.  vL  46.  47. 


MATTHEW  VII.    28,  29  ;    VIII.    1—30. 


against  that  house,        aud  it  fell;   and 
|the  fall  thereof  I  was  |greiit|. 

■>  And  it  came  to  pass  <when  Jesus  ended  these 
words>  with  astouishmeut  were  the  multitudes 
being  struck  at  his  teaching ;  '■'«  for  he  was  teach- 
ing them  as  one  having  jauthontyi,  and  not  as 
their  Scribes. 

§  10.  A  Leper  cleansed.     Mk.  i.  40 ;  Lu.  v.  12-14. 

8  And  <when  he  came  down  from  the  moun- 
tain >   there   followed    him    large   multitudes. 

*  Aud  lo !  |a  leper]  coming  near^  began  to  bow 
down  to  him_  saying, — 

Lord  !  I  if  thou  be  willing|  thou  canst  cleanse 
me. 
s  And,  stretching  forth  the  hand,  he  touched  him, 
saying,— 

I  am  willing,  be  cleansed  ! 
And   I  straightway  I    cleansed   was   his   leprosy. 

*  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 

Mind  !  tell  |no  one], — but  withdraw,  |thyself| 
shew  to  the  priest ^^  and  offer  the  gift  which 
Moses  directed  |for  a  witness  unto  them|.j 

§  11.  A  Centurion^s  Servant  healed.      Lu.  vii.  1-10. 

6  And  <when  he  entered  into  Capernaum>  there 
came  near  unto  him  a  centurion,  beseechi.Tig 
him,  Sand  saying. 
Lord!  |my  servant]  is  laid  prostrate  in  the 
house,  a  paralytic  [fearfully  tortured|. 
"<  He  saith  unto  him, 

|I|  will  come  and  cure  him. 
8  But  the  centurion,  answering^  said, 

Lord  !  I  am  of  no  consideration,  that  junder 
my  roof|  thou  shouldest  enter, — but  |only 
say  with  a  word!  a-nd  healed  shall  be  my 
servant.  9  For  |I  also|  am  a  man  [set] 
under  authority,  having  under  myself, 
soldiers, — and  I  say  to  this  one.  Go !  and 
he  goeth,  and  to  another,  Come !  and 
he  Cometh,  and  |to  my  servanti  Do  this  1 
and  he  doeth  it. 
!<*  Now  Jesus,  hearing,  marvelled,  and  said  to 
them  that  followed, — 

|Verily|  I  say  unto  you,         [With  no  one  in 
Israeli  ||such  faith  as  this||  have  I  found. 
^1         But  I  say  unto  you, 

|Many  from  east  and  west]  •>  will  have  come,« 
And  shall  recline  with  Abraham  and  Isaac 
and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens ; 
"     Whereas  |the  sons  of  the  kingdom!''  shall  be 
cast  forth  into  the  darkness  outside, — 
[Therej    will   be   wailing  and  gnashing  of 
teeth. 
u  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  centurion, 

Withdraw  !  and  jas  thou  hast  believed}  be  it 
done  for  thee. 
And  healed  was  the  servant  in  that  hour. 

§  12.  Peter's  Mother-in-law  cured,  and  many 
others.     Mk.  i.  29-36 ;  Lu.  iv.  38-40. 

"  And  Jesus,  coming  into  the  house  of  Peter 


•  Lev.  xllL  49  ;  xlv  2-2a 
'  MaL  1.  11 :  Is.  lix.  19. 
«  Lu.  xliL  28,  29. 


<«  As  if  sprunK  from  It :  Ezo. 
xii.  5,  6 ;  cp.  Ac.  lii.  25. 


saw  his  mother-in-law  laid  prostrate  and  in  a 
fever,  i^and  he  touched  her  hand,  and  the  fever 
left  her, — and  she  arose,  and  began  ministering 
unto   him.  is^jut,   when    |evening|    came, 

they  brought  unto  him  many  demonized, — and 
he  cast  out  the  spirits  with  a  word,  and  !all' 
who  were  sickj  he  cured  :  i'  that  it  might  be 
fulfilled,  which  was  spoken  through  Isaiah  the 
prophet,  saying, — 

\\Himself\\  \onrweaknesses\  took, and \diseases\ 
bare.^ 

§  13.  A  Scribe  and  a  Disciple  put  to  the  test. 

18  Now  Jesus  <seeing  a  multitude  about  him> 
gave  orders  to  depart  unto  the  other  side. 

19  And  a  certain  scribe,  coming  near,  said  unto 
him, — 

Teacher;    I  will  follow  thee,  whithersoever 
Thou  goest. 
™  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him  : 
!!The  foxes||  have  !dens|, 
And  |the  birds  of  the  heavensj  nests, — 
But  |!the  Son  of  Man||  hath  not  where  |his 
head  he  may  recline!. 
21  And  janother  of  thedisciples|  saith  unto  him, — 
Lord  1  suffer  me  jfirst!  to  depart,  and  bury 
my  father. 
^  But  |Jesus|  saith  unto  him, — 
Be  following  me, 

And  leave   !the  deadj   to    bury   !their  own' 
dead!. 

§  14.  A  Storm  rebuked.     Mk.  iv.  35-41 ; 
Lu.  viii.  22-25. 

*3  And  <when  he  j entered]  into  a  boat>  his 
disciples  followed  him.  '^*  And  lo  1  \a,  great 
squall!  arose  in  the  sea,  so  that  !the  boat|  was 
being  covered  ^  !by  the  waves], — but  |hej  was 
sleeping.  25  And,  coming  near,  thoy  aroused 
him,  saying, 
Master  !  save,  we  perish  ! 
*6  And  he  saith  unto  them, 

[Why!  are  ye  !fearful|,  little  of  faith  ? 
]Then,  aroused]  he  rebuked  the  winds  and  the 
sea, — and  it  became  a  great  calm.    27  But  !the 
men]  marvelled,  saying, 
Whence  is  this  one, — ^that  [[both  the  winds 
and  the  sea]]  unto  him, give  ear  ? 

§  15.  Two  Demonaics  delivered.     Mk.  v.  1-20 ; 
Lu.  viii.  26-39. 
^  And   <when  he    Icame]   unto  the  other  side^ 
into  the  country  of  the  Gadarenes>  there  met 
him,  two'  men  demonized,  lout  of  the  tombsj 
coming  forth, — fierce  exceedingly,  so  that  no  one 
could  pass  that  way ;  2*and  lo  !  they  cried  aloud, 
sayi  ng. 
What  have  we  in  common  with  thee,«  O  Son 

of  God? 
Hast  thou  come  hither,  |before  the  right  time) 
to  torment  us? 
*>  Now  there  was,  far  from  them,  a  herd  of  many 


« Is.  liil.  4. 

''  Graphic !  wave  after  wave 
swept  over  it 


i  Ml  :  "  What  to  ns  and  to 
thee?" 


8 


MATTHEW   VIII.    31—34;    IX.    1—27. 


swine,  feeding;  3i  and  |the  demons|   began  to 
beseech  him,  saying^ 
<If  thou  dost  cast  us  out> 
Send  us  away,  into  the  herd  of  swine. 
S2  And  he  said  unto  them^ 
Withdraw  1 
So  |they|  going  out,  departed  into  the  swine, — 
and  lo  !  all'  the  herd  rushed  down  the  cliff,  into 
the  sea,  and  died  in  the  waters,    ss^q^j  |they 
who  were  feeding  them|  fled — and,  departing 
into  the  city,  reported  all  things,  and  what  con- 
cerned them  who  had  been  demonized.     34  And 
lo  I   |all'  the  cityl   came  out  to  meet  Jesus, — 
and,  seeing  him,  they  besought  that  he  would 
pass  on  from  their  bounds. 

§  16.  A  Paralytic  forgiven  and  healed. 
Mk.  ii.  3-12 ;  Lu.  v.  18-26. 

9  And,  entering  into  a  boat,  he  crossed  over,  and 
came  into  his  own  city.  ^And  lo !  they  were 
bringing  unto  him  a  paralytic,  |on  a  couch|  laid 
prostrate;  and  Jesus,  |seeing|  their  faith,  said 
to  the  paralytic, — 
Take  courage  1  child,  forgiven  are  thy  sins. 
3  And  lo  I  [certain  of  the  scribes]  said  within 
themselves, — 

|Thi3  man|  speaketh  profanely! 

*  And  Jesus  |knowing|  their  inward  thoughts, 
said, — 

To  what  end  are  ye  cherishing  evil  thoughts 
within  your  hearts  ? 
6      For  which  is  easier — 

To  say.        Forgiven  are  thy  sins, — 
Or  to  say,        Eiso  and  be  walking  1 
6      But  <that  ye  may  know,  that  the  Son  of  Man 
hath  jauthorityl  upon  the  earth,  to  be  for- 
giving sins> 
|Then|  saith  he  to  the  paralytic, — 
ilise  I  take  up  thy  couch. 
And  withdraw  unto  thy  house. 
'  And,  rising,  he  departed  unto  his  house. 

•  Now  the  multitudes  jseeing]  were  struck  with 
fear,  and  glorified  the  God  who  had  given 
authority  jsuch  as  this]  ||unto  men||. 

§  17.  .Matthew  called.     Mk.  ii.  13-17  ;  Lu.  v.  27-32. 

9  And  Jesus  <passing  aside  from  thftnce>  saw 
a  man  presiding  over  the  tax-office,  called 
[Matthew I  and  saith  unto  him, — 

Be  following  me. 
And   arising,  he  followed  him.  i"  And  it 

came  to  pass  <  as  he  wr«s  reclining  in  the  house> 
thatlo  !  |many' tax-collectors  and  sinners!  came, 
and  were  reclining  together  with  Jesus  and  his 
disciples,     n  And  Ithe  Pharisees|  | [observing  it|| 
began  to  say  unto  his  disciples, — 
Wherefore   [with  tax-collectors  and  sinners| 
doth  your  Teacher  eat  ? 
1*  And  |hei  hearing  it,  said, — 

No  need  have  the  strong,  of  a  physician,  but 
they  who  are  sick. 
1*  But  go  ye,  and  learn  what  this  meaneth,— " 
||3/erc2/||  I  desire,  and  not  \sacrifice\^; 


For   I  came  not,  to  call  the  righteous,  but 
sinners, 

§  18.  Then  will  they  fast.     Mk.  ii.  18-22 ; 
Lu.  v.  33-38. 

1*  Then  come  near  unto  him  the  disciples  of  John, 
saying,— 

Wherefore  do  |we,  and  the  Pharisees|  fast,* 
whereas  |thy  diseiples|  ||fast  not||  ? 

'5  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, — 

Can  |the  sonst>  of  the  bridechamber|  mourn, 

so  long  as  |the  bridegroom]  is  |with  them|  ? 

But    days   will  come,  when    the  bridegroom 

|shall  be  taken  from  them],  and  |then|  will 

they  fast. 

16  Howbeit  |no  one|  layeth  on  a  patch  of  un- 
shrunk  cloth,  upon  an  old  garment, — for  the 
shrinking  of  it  teareth  away  from  the  gar- 
ment, and  |a  worse  rent]  is  made. 

1'  Neither  pour  they  new  wine  into  old  skins: 
otherwise  at  least,  the  skins  are  burst,  and 
|the  wine|  runneth  out,  and  |the  skins[  are 
spoiled, — but  they  pour  new^  wine  into 
unused  d  skins,  and  |both|  are  together  pre- 
served. 

§   19.  The   Daughter   of    Jairus  raised;   and  the 
Woman  with  a  Flow  of  Blood  cured.    Mk.  v. 
22-43;  Lu.  viii.  41-56. 
18  < While  |these  things]  he  was  speaking  unto 
them>  lo  !  ]a  [certain]  ruler]  came,  and  began 
bowing  down  to  him,  saying, — 
]My  daughter]  just  now  died  ! 
But  come,  and  lay  thy  hand  upon  jherj,  and 
she  shall  live, 
w  And  Jesus,  arising,  was  following  him,  also  his 
disciples. 

20  And  lo !  ]]a  woman,  having  a  flow  of  blood 
twelve  years] I  [coming  near  behind]  touched  the 
fringe  of  his  mantle,  ^i  por  she  kept  saying 
within  herself, — 

<If  only  I  touch  his  mantle>  I  shall  be  made 
well! 

22  And  ]] Jesus]]  ]turning  and  seeing  her]  said, — 

Take  courage !  daughter, 
I  Thy  faith]  hath  made  thee  well. 
And  the  woman  was  made  well,  from  that  hour. 

23  And  <Jesus  [coming]  into  the  house  of  the 
ruler,  and  seeing  the  flute-players  and  the  multi- 
tude in  eonfuslon>  was  saying: 

2*     Give  place  !   for  the  maiden  died  not,  but  is 
sleeping. 
And  they  began    to  deride  him.  25  But 

<when  the  multitude  had  been  put  forth>  he 
went  in,  and  grasped  her  hand, — and  the  maiden 
arose.  26  And  forth  went  this  report,  into  the 
whole  of  that  land. 

§  20.  Tii'o  Blind  men,  a  J>emnninc,  and  Many 
Ofhei-ficitred:  the  Kingdom  proclaimed ;  and 
the  Mnltitndes  pitied. 

27  And    <as    Jesus     [was    passing    aside    from 


«Or(WH):  "fast  much." 
6  Cp.  chap.  via.  12  n. 


<:  Neos  =  newl.v  made. 
<>  Kainoa  =  fresh. 


MATTHEW   IX.    28—38;    X.    1—23. 


9 


thence|>  there  followed  him^  two' blind  meu,=> 
crying  aloud  and  saying, — 
Have  mercy  on  us,  O  Son  of  David  1 
*8  And  <when  he  entered  the  houso>  the  blind 
men  came  unto  him, — and  Josussaithuntothem, 

Believe  ye^  that  I  can  |do  this|? 
They  say  unto  him^ 
Yea,  Lord  1 
29  Then  touched  he  their  eyes,  saying^ 

I  According  to  your  faith|  be  it  done  unto  you. 
80  And  their  eyes  were  opened.  And  Jesus 

|stornly  charged  them(  saying, 
Mind  !  let  no  one  know  1 
31  |They|  however^  going  forth^  made  him  known 

throughout  the  whole  of  that  laud. 
'2  And  <as  |they|  were  going  forth>  lo  !  there 
was  brought  to  him^  a  dumb  man,  demonized.'' 
S3  And  <the  demon  being  east  out>  the  dumb 
man  spake;  and  the  multitudes  marvelled, 
saying,— 

|Never|  was  it  seen  thus^  in  Israel. 

84  [But  ]the  Pharisees|  began  to  say, 

|In  the  ruler  of  the  demons|  is  he  casting  out 
the  demons.] 

85  And  Jesus  was  going  round  all  the  cities  and 
the  villages,  teaching  in  their  synagogues^  and 
proclaiming^the  glad-message  of  the  kingdom, — 
and  curing  every'  disease^  and  every'  infirmity. 

86  But  [seeing  the  multitudes]  he  was 
moved  with  compassion  concern'ng  them,  be- 
cause they  were  torn  and  thrown  down^  like  sheep 
having  no  shepherd. <'  87  |Then|  saith  he  unto  his 
disciples, — 

|The  harvest|d  indeed^  is  great, 
But  |the  Iabourers|  few; 
88      Beg  ye,  therefore,  of  the  Lord  of  the  harvest, — 
That  he  would  thrust  forth  labourers^  into 
his  harvest. 

§  21.  The  Twelve  first  sent  forth.    Mk.  vi.  7  f ; 
Lu.  ix.  1  f:  cp.  §77. 

lO  And  <calling  near  his  twelve'  disciples>  he 
gave  them  authority  over  impure  spirits, — so  as 
to  be  easting  them  out,  and  curing  every'disease^ 
and   every'   infirmity.  2 Now    |the  twelve' 

apostles'  names|e  are  these : — 
First  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew, 

his  brother, — 
And  James,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John,  his 
brother ; 
8     Philip,  and  Bartholomew, — 

Thomas,  and  Matthew,  the  tax-collector ; 

James,  the  son  of  Alphaeus,  and  Thadseus  ; 

*      Simon,  the  zealot,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  who 

also  delivered  him  up. 
6  [These  twelve|  Jesus  sent  forth,  charging  them, 
saying  :— 

[Into  any  way  to  the  nations]  do  not  depart, — 
And    I  into  any  city  of  Samaritans]  do  not 
enter ; 
6     But  be  going,  rather^  unto  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel." 

»  Chap.  XX.  29  f.  d  L„   X.  2. 

t  Chap.  xii.  22;  Lu.  xt  14.  <!  Mk.  iil.  1&-19;    Lu.  vl.  14- 

•  Nu.  xxvii.  17;  Eze.  ixxiv.  5.  16;  Ac.  1.  13. 


f     And  |as  ye  go|  proclaim,  saying, 

The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  hath  drawn 
near !^ 

8  Be  curing  [the  sick|,        raising  | the  dead],— 

cleansing  |lepers|,       eastingout|demons]  .-b 
IIFreelyll  ye  have  |received|  |freel"|  ||give||. 

9  Ye  may  procure— neither  gold,  nor  silver  nor 

copper,  for  your  belts,— 10  neither  satchel  for 
journey,  nor  two'  tunics,  nor  sandals  nor 
staff;<: 
For  I  worthy  I  is  the  labourer,  of  his  mainten- 
ance. 

11  And  <into  whatsoever  city  or  village  ye  enter> 

Search  out  who  in  it  is  |  worthy |, 
And  |thero|  abide,  till  ye  go  forth. 

12  And  <as  ye  enter  the  house>  salute  it; 
18         And  <if  the  house  be  worthy> 

Let  your  peace  come  upon  it, 
But  <if  it  be  not  worthy> 

Let  your  peace,  unto  you,  return. 
"      And  <whosoevor  shall  neither  welcome  you 

nor  hear  your  words> 
|As  ye  go  forth,  outside  that  house  or  city| 

Shake  off  the  dust  of  your  feet : 

15  |Verily|  I  say  unto  you, — 

|More  tolerablel  will  it  bo,  ||for  the  land  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrha  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment! | 

Than  for  |that|  cityli 

16  Lo  !  1  |I|  |seudyouforth,assheepamidstwolves ; 
Become  ye  therefore — 

Prudent,  as  serpents,  and  simple,«'as  doves. 

1''      But  beware  of  men  ; — 

For  they  will  deliver  you  up  into  high- 
councils, 
And     I  in    their    synagogues]     will    they 
scourge  you, — 

18  And    I  before  both  governors  and  kingsl 

snail  ye  be  brought  |for  my  sake] — 
IJFor  a  witness  to  them  and  the  nations||. 

19  And  <when  they  deliver  you  up> 

Be  not  anxious,howorwhat  ye  shall  speak, 

For  it  shall  be  given  you,  in  that' hour,  what 
ye  shall  speak ; 

20  For  it  is  not  |ye|  who  are  speaking. 
But    |the  Spirit  of  your  Father]    that  is 

speaking  in  you. 

21  And  Ibrother]  will  deliver  up  ]brother|  unto 

death, 
And  llfatherjl  l|ehild||,— 
And  ]childien|  willriseup  I  against  parents], 

]]And  will  put  them  to  death] |. 

22  And  ye  will  be  hated  by  all,  because  of  my 

name, — 
But   ]Jhe  that  endureth  throughout]]    ]the 
same]  shall  be  s;.,^  ed.*" 
28      And  <when  they  persecute  you  in  this  city> 
flee  into  another, — 
For  jverilyl  I  say  unto  you, 

]In  nowise  shall  ye  finish  thecitiesof  Israeli 
Till  Ijthe  Son  of  Man]]  come. 


•  Lii.  X.  9.  1  Chap.  xl.  24  ;  Lu.  x   12. 

>>  Signs    of     the    promised  «  Or ;     "  pure  "  —  without 

IfiiiKdoni  :  He.  vi.  5.  foreiRn  admixture. 

<=  Lu.  X.  4-U.  f  Chap.  xxlv.  4-14. 


10 


MATTHEW   X.    24—42;    XL    1—11. 


**     A  Idiscipl©!*  is  not  above  |the  teacher], 

Nor  |a  servanti  above  |his  lord] : 
«      |Suflacient  for  the  disciple|  that  he  become 
|as  his  teacher|. 
And  |the  servant|  as  |hi8  lord). 
<n  ||the  master  of  the  house] |  jBeelzebul] 
they  called> 
How  much  more^  the  men  of  his  house  I 
>•     Then  do  not  fear  them, — 

For   |nothing  hath  been  covered]''  which 

shall  not  be  juncovered], 
And   [hidden]   which  shall   not   be   jmade 
known]. 
n         <  What  I  am  saying  to  you  in  the  darkness> 
TeU  ye  in  the  light, — 
And  <what  [whispered]  into  the  ear  ye  are 
hearing> 
Proclaim  ye  on  the  housetops. 
»      And  be  not  in  fear,  by  reason  of  them  that  are 
killing  the  body, — 
And  I  the  soulj"  are  not  able  to  kill. 
But  fear,  rather,  him  who  is  able  ]both  soul 
and  body!  to  destroy  in  gehennald 
»     Are  not  |  |two'  sparrows]  |  jfor  a  farthing]  sold  ? 
And  ]one  from  among  them]  shall  not  fall 
upon  the  ground,  without  your  Father ; 
M         But  <even  the  hairs  of  ]your]  head>  have 

all  been  numbered. 
81         Then  be  not  in  fear — 

]Than  many'  sparrows]  better  are  ]]ye]]  I 
■>      <Every  one  therefore  who  shall  confess  me 
before  meu> 
]  ]I  alsoll  will  confess  ]him]  before  my  Father 
who  is  in  the  heavens ; 
w     But  <whoever  shall  deny  me  before  men> 

]]I  alsoll  will  deuy^  ]him|  before  my  Father 
who  is  in  the  heavens. 
M     Do  not  think,  that  I  came  to  thrust  peace 
upon  the  earth, — 
I  came  not  to  thrust  [peace]  but  ]a  sword]'; 
■*         Fpr  I  came  to  set  at  variance — 
]A  man]  against  \hisfather\, 
And  ia  daughter]  against  \her  -mother]. 
And  ]ahride]  agai'ost  ]her  mother-in-law] ; 
M  And  I  a  Tuan's  foes]  are  \]they  of  his  own 

hoiise]}ii 
w      <He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  above  me> 
Is  not  |worthy|  of  me, — 
And  <he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  above 
me> 
Is  n©t  jworthyl  of  me ; 
»     And  <rhe  that  doth  not  take  his  cross  h  and 
follow  aft^r  m«-> 
Is  not  jworthyl  of  me. 
w      ]Hft    that    hath    found    his    life]'   shall    lose 
it,— 
And  <he  that  hath  lost  his  life  jfor  my  sake]> 
shall  find  it. 
*>      <He  that  giveth  welcome  unto  you> 
]Unto  me]  giveth  welcome. 


•Lu.  vl.  40;  Jn   xlll.  16. 
OLn.  vUl    17;  xii.  2-9;    Mk. 
Iv.  22. 

•  Ap:  •'Soul." 

•  Ap  :  "  Gehenna," 

•  2  Tim.  ii.  12. 


fLn.xU.  51-53. 

B  Mi.  vil.  fi 

ii  rhap  XV]  24-26;  Mk.  vlll. 

■M.  35  ;  Lu.  tx.  23,  24. 
'  Com :  "Soul." 


And  <he  that  Junto  me]  giveth  welcome> 
Giveth  welcome — ]]unto  him  that  sent  m.e 
forth]  I. » 
<He  that  givetli  welcome  unto  a  prophet,  in 
the  name  of  a  prophet> 
]The  reward  of  a  prophet]  shall  receive; 
And  <,  he  that  giveth  welcome  unto  a  righteooB 
man,  in  the  name  of  a  righteous  man> 
]The  reward  of  a  righteous  man]  shall  re- 
ceive ; — 
And  <whosoever  shall  give  to  drink — unto 
one  of  these  little  ones — |a  cup  of  cold 
water  only],  |  |in  the  jiame  of  adi8ciple||>  •> 
]Y3rily|  I  say  unto  you, 
]Iu  nowise]  shall  lose  his  reward  1 


§  22.  John  in  prison  sends  Q^estions  to  Jestia. 
Lu.  vii.  18-35. 

1 1  And  itcame  to  pass  <when  Jesus  had  finished 
giving  in.^'truetions  to  his  twelve'  disciples>  he 
passed  on  from  thence,  to  be  teaching  and  pro- 
claiming in  their  cities. 

*  Now  1 1  John  I  ]  <hearing  in  the  prison  the  works 
of  the  Christ>  Jsending  through  his  disciplesj 

'  said  unto  him. 

Art  ]]thou]|  the  coming  one  ? 

Or  ]]a  different*:  one]]  are  we  to  expect  ? 

*  And  ]answering]  Jesus  said  unto  them — 

Gro  report  unto  John,  what  ye  do  hear  and 
see: — 
6         The  \blind]  recover  sighi^ 
And  \the  lame]  walk, 
jLepers]  are  cleansed. 
And  ]the  deaf]  hear, —  <* 
And  |the  dead]  are  raised. 
And  \the  destitute]  are  told  the  joyful  tidings"; 
6     And  I  happy]  is  he,  whosoever  shall  not  find 

cause  of  stumbling  ||in  me||. 
">  But  <as  these  were  going  their  way>  Jesus 
began  to  say  unto  the  multitudes,  concerning 
John, — 
What  went  ye  forth  into  the  wilderness  to 
gaze  at  ? 
A  reed_  by  a  wind, shaken  ? 
6     But  what  went  ye  forth  to  see  ? 

A  man,  in  soft  clothing,  arrayed  ? 
Lo !  |they  who  soft  clothing  do  wear]  are 
in  the  houses  of  kings. 
»     But  why  went  ye  forth  ? 
|A  prophet]  to  see  ? 
Yea,  I  say  unto  you.  And  much  more  than  a 
prophet. 
'0      ]This]  is  he,  concerning  whom  it  is  written, — 
Lo!  1 7]  send  w.y  messenger  before  thyfa^e. 
Who  shall  make  ready  thy  way  before  t?ieeJ 
11      ]Verily|  I  say  unto  you — 

There  hath  not  arisen  ]among  such  as  are 
born  of  women]  ]]a  greater  than  John  the 
Immerserj], — 


•  Mk.  Ix.  87 ;  Lu.  ix.  48 ;  Jn. 
xiil.  20. 

(■Mk.   I.  41. 

<:  "  Different"  In  kind,  not 
merely  "another"  Indi- 
vidual: a  "different one" 
might  have  kept  John  out 


of  prison.    But  cp.  xvU. 

II,  12 
<i  Is.  XXXV.  5,  6. 
'  I.S.  1x1.  1. 

'  Mai.  iit  1;  Mk.  L  Z;  Ln. 
va27. 


MATTHEW   XI.    12—30  ;    XII.    1—11. 


11 


Yet  I  |he  that  is  less  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
heavens]]  is  ]greater  than  he]. 
1*      But  <from  the  days  of  John  the  Immerser, 
until  even  now> 
The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  |is  being  in- 
vaded], 
And  ]invaders|  are  |]seizing  upon  it]]. 
w     For    ]]air  the  prophets  and  the  lawjj  juntil 

John]  did  prophesy; 
14     And  <if  ye  are  willing"  to  accept  it> 

]He|  is  Elijah — the  one  destined  to  come.*> 
w      |]He  that  hath  ears]  ]  let  him  hear  1 
w     But  luuto  vrhatj  shall  I  liken  this  genera- 
tion ? 
It  Is   |like]    unto  children,  sitting  in  the 

market-places, 
Who  ] calling  unto  the  others]  i'  say^ 
We  played  the  flute  to  you. 

And  ye  danced  not, — 
We  sang  a  lament, 
And  ye  beat  not  the  breast. 
u         For  ]John|  came  ]  j neither  eating  nor  drink- 

And  they  say — ]A  demon]  he  hath  1 
w         |The  Son  of  Man]  came  |  [eating  and  drink- 

ingll- 
And  they  say, 
Lo  I    a    gluttonous  man  and  a  wine- 
drinker  1 
A  friend  ]of  tax-collectors  j  and  sinners  I 
And  yet  wisdom  hath  been  justified  by  her 
works. 


8  23.  Favoured  Oities  upbraided.     Lu.  x.  13-15. 

so  |Then|   began   he    to    upbraid    the    cities,    in 
which  had  been  done  his  noblest  mighty  works ; 
because  they  repented  not : — 
«      Alas  for  thee,  Chorazin  I 
Alas  for  thee,  Bethsaida ! 
Because  <if  ]in  Tyre  and  Zidonj  had  been 
done  the  works  of  power,  which  were 
done  in  you> 
1 1  Of  old]]  ]in  sackcloth  and  ashes  |  had  tliey 
repented. 
*»         Moreover,  I  say  unto  you, 

|]For  Tyre  and  Zidon]|  more  tolerable| 
will  it  be,  in  the  day  of  judgment,  |than 
for  youj. 
*8     And  Jthou]  ]] Capernaum]  1 1 

I  Unto  h  eaven\  shalt  thou  he  uplifted  ? 
I  Unto  hades\  thou  shalt  be  brought  down"', 
Because  <if  ]in  Sodom]  ^  had  been  done 
the  works  of  power,  which  were  done  in 
thee> 
It  would,  in  that  case,  have  remained 
until  this  day. 
»*  Moreover,  I  say  unto  you — 

1 1  For  the  land  of  Sodom  ||  (more  toler- 
able] will  it  be  in  a  day  of  judgment, 
than  |]for  thee]]. 


^  Remarkable  words  1 

they  "  willing"? 
>>  MaL  It.  5. 


c  la.  xlv.  13,  15. 
<>  Chap.  z.  IS. 


§  24.  Praise  for  Babes — Welcome  for  the  Burdened. 
Lu.  X.  21,  22. 

*5  [In  that'  season]  answered  Jesus,  and  said — 
I  openly  give  praise  unto  thee.  Father,  Lord 

of  heaven  and  earth, — 
In  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 

wise  and  discerning. 
And  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes ; 
«>         Yea,  O  Father!  that   ]so|  it  hath  become 

|a  delight]  before  thee. 
^      1 1  All  things  I  ]  ]  unto  me]  have  been  delivered  up 
by  my  Father ; 
And  ]no  one]  fully  knoweth  the  Son  Usave 

the  Father]], 
Neither  doth  any  one  f uUy  know  |  ]the  Father]  | 
save  ]the  Son], 
And  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son,  may  be 
minded  |to  reveal]  him. 
*8     Come  unto  mel  all'  ye    that  toil  and  are 
burdened, 
And  jl]  will  give  you  rest: 
*9     Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  lealTi  of  me, — 
Because  ]meek]  am  I  and  lowly  [in  heart|. 
And  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls  » ; 
80     For  ]my  yoke]  is  easy. 
And  I  my  burden]  light. 

§  25.  Disciples  pluck  Ears  of  Com  on  Sabbath. 
Mk.  ii.  23-28 ;  Lu.  vi.  1-5. 

12  <In  that'  season>  went  Jesus,  on  the 
sabbath,  through  the  cornfields,— and  ]hi8 
disciples]  hungered,  and  began  to  pluck  ears  of 
com,  and  to  eat.  2  But  ]the  Pharisees]  ob- 
serving it,  said  unto  him, — 
Lol  jthy  disciples]  are  doing  what  is  not 
allowed  to  do  ]on  sabbathj. 

*  And  he  said  unto  them^ 

Have  ye  never  reaa  wnat  ]David|  did,  [when  be 
hungered  and  they  who  were  with  him|?  how 

*  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God  and  [the 
presence-bread]  did  eatjb  which  it  was  not 
jallowablej  for  him  to  eat,  nor  for  them  who 
were  with  him, — save  for  the  priests  [alone]? 

6  Or  have  ye  not  read,  in  the  law,  that  ]]on  the 

sabbaths]]  the  priests,  in  the  temple,  jthe 
sabbath]  profane,  and  are  ] blameless]? 
8     But  I  say  unto  you, — [Something  greater  thaji 
the  temple]  is  here  I 

7  <If,    however,    ye    had    known    what    this 

meaneth — " 
\\Mercy\\  I  desire^  aryinot  \sacrifice\::>^ 
Ye  would  not  have  condemned  the  blameless ; 

8  For  ]  [the  Son  of  Man]  [  is  [Lord  of  the  Sabbath]. 

§  26.  Withered  Hand  healed  on  Sabbath.      Mk.  iiL 
1-6  ;  Lu.  vi.  6-11. 

9  And,  passing  on  from  thence,  he  came  into 
their  synagogue;  '"and  lol  a  man  having  [a 
withered  hand  | ,  and  they  qu  estioned  him,saying. 

Is  it  allowable  [on  the  sabbath[  to  heal  ? 
[that  they  might  accuse  him|.  "  And  he 

said  unto  them. 


•  Jer.  vl.  16  (Heb.X 
»>  1  S.  xxL  6. 


•  Ml:  'Mb.' 
«  Bo.  vL  6. 


13 


MATTHEW   XII.    12—42. 


What  man   |from  among  yourselves|   [shall 
there  be], — 
Who  shall  have  one  sheep, 
And  <if  this  should  fall^  on  the  sabbath^ 
into  a  pit> 
Will  not  lay  hold  of  it^  and  raise  it  ? 

12  How  much    better^    then^   |a   man|   than   [a 

sheep  I  ? 
So    that   it    is    allowable     |on    the  sabbath| 
||nobly||  to  act. 

13  Then  saith  he  unto  the  man, 

Stretch  forth  thy  hand  1 
And  he  stretched  it  forth, — and  it  was  restored 
|whole^  as  the  other]. 

§  27.  The  Pharisees  plotting,  Jesus  retires,  quietly 
healing  many. 

1*  And  the  Pharisees  |going  forth]  took  ]coun- 
sel]  against  him,  to  the  end  that  ]him^  they 
might  destroy].  ^^  But  ]Jesus]  taking  note, 

retired  from  thence, — and  many  followed  him, 
and  he  cured  them  all ;  '^  and  straitly  charged 
them,  leot  they  should  make  him  ] manifest] : 

IT  that    it    might   be  fulfilled^  which  was 

spoken  through  Isaiah  the  prophet,  saying : — 

18  Lo !  my  servant^  whom,  I  have  chosen, 

My  beloved^  in  whom  \m.y  soul\  delighteth, — 
I  will  put  my  Spirit  upon  him, 

And    \\justice\\    \u7ito    the   nations\    will   he 
report : 

19  He  will  not  Ftrive^  nor  will  he  cry  out. 

Nor  shall  any  hear^  in  the  broadways^  his  voice : 

20  \A  bruised  cane\  will  he  not  break, 

And  \a  smoking  wick\  will  he  not  quench, — 
Until  he  urge  on  \Justice\  to  victory, 

21  And  \in  his  name\  shall  nations  hope.^ 

§28.  Demoniac  cured.     [In  Beelzebul  ?]     Blas- 
pheming the  Spirit.     Mk.  iii.  20-30 ;  Lu.  xi.  14-23. 

22  Then  they  brought  unto  him^  one  demonized, 
blind  and  dumb, — and  he  cured  him,  so  that  the 
dumb  did  speak  and  see.  23  And  all  the  multi- 
tudes were  beside  themselves^  and  were  saying. 

Can  ]this  one]  be  ]|the  Son  of  David]]? 
2*  But  ]the  Pharisees]  hearing  it,  said, 

]Thisone]  doth  not  cast  out  the  demons,  ]save 
in  Beelzebul b  ruler  of  the  demons].'' 

25  And  ]knowing  their  inward  thoughts]  he  said 
unto  them, 

I  jEvery'  kingdom  divided  against  itself]  ]  is  laid 

waste, — 
And  ]  ]no'  city  or  house  divided  against  itself]  ] 

will  stand ; 

26  And   <if   ]Sata,n|    is   casting   ]]Satan||   out> 

|against    himself]  hath    he    become 

divided, — 
How  then  shall  ]]his  kingdom]]  istand]  ? 
2T    And  <if  ]]I]]    ]in   Beelzebul] '' am  casting  out 
the  demons> 
In  whom  are  |your  sons]  casting  thoni  out  ? 
Wherefore  ]]thoy]]  shall  bo  ]judgos  of  you]. 
28     But  <if  ]]in  God's  Spirit] I  ]I]  am  casting  out 
the  domons> 


•Is.  xlii.  1-4:  xH.  9. 
'>Ap;  "lieelzebul." 


Chap,  ix.34. 


Then  doubtless  hath  come  upon  you  unawares 
]]the  kingdom  of  Godj]  1 

29  Or  how  can  one  enter  the  house  of  the  mighty 

and  |seize  his  goods]. 
Unless  jflrst]  he  bind  the  mighty  one  ? 
And  ]then|  ]]his  house]]  he  will  plunder. 

30  )]He  that  is  not  with  mej|  is  ]against  me], — 
And  ]he  that  gathereth  not  with  me|  |]scat- 

tereth]]. 

31  |Wherefore]  I  say  unto  you, 

]]A11'  sin  and  profane  speaking] |  shall  be  for- 
given unto  men, — 

But  ]the  speaking  profanely  of  the  Spirit] 
I ] shall  not  be  forgiven]] ; 

32  And  <who3oever  shall  speak  a  word  against 

the  Son  of  Man>  it  shall  be  forgiven  him, — 
But< whosoever  sha  11  speak  against  the  Holy 
Spirit>  ]it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him] 
I ] Either  in  this'  age,''  or  the  coming']]. 

33  Either  make  the  tree  good^and  its  fruit  good, 
Or  make  the  tree  worthless^and  its  fruit  worth- 
less; 

For  ]from  the  fruit]  the  tree  is  known.b 
3*     Broods  of  vipers  1 

How  can'  ye  speak  |good  things]  ]]being|| 

jevilj  ? 
For  ]out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart)  the 
mouth  speaketh. 

35  ]] The  good' man]]  | out  of  the  good' treasure] 

putteth  forth  ]good  things] ; 
And  ]  ]  the  evil '  man  ]  ]  ]  out  of  the  evil'  treasu  re| 
putteth  forth  ]evil  things]. 

36  But  I  say  unto  you, 

That  <  every'  useless  expression  that  men 

shall  utter> 
They  shall  render^  concerning  it^an  account, 

in  a  day  of  judgment ; 

37  For  ]]by  thy  words]]  shalt  thou  be  ]justifledj. 
And   ]]by  thy  words]  |    shalt    thou    be    con- 
demned]. 

§  29.  The  Sign  of  Jonah,  the  Wisdom  of  Solomon, 
and  the  lieturn  of  the  Demon.     Lu.  xi.  29-32. 

38  ]Then]   answered   him^  certain  of  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees,  saying^ 

Teacher  1  we  desire  of  thee  ]a  sign^  to  behold], 

39  But  ]he|  answering^  said  unto  them, 

]]  A  wicked  andadulterous  generation]]  ]asign]'> 
doth  seek, 
And  ]a  sign]  will  not  be  ]given]  it 
I ] Save  the  sign  of  Jonah  the  prophet]]. 

*o  For  <just  as  was  Jonah  in  the  belly  of  the  sea- 
monster  three'  days  and  three'  nightsy.  ^  ]so] 
will  be  the  Sou  of  Man^  in  the  heart  of  the 
earth,  three  days  and  three'  nights. 

<i  ]]Men  of  Nineveh] I  will  rise  up  in  the  judg- 
ment^ with  this  generation,  and  will  con- 
demn it, — because  they  repented  into  the 
proclamation  of  Jonah;  and  lo  1  ]some- 
thing  greater  than  Jonah]  ]]here]|. 

■*2  ]The  queen  of  the  south]  will  arise  in  the 
judgment  with  this  generation  and  will  cou- 


»  Ap  :  "  Ap;e." 

t'  Cliap.   vii.    16-13;    Lu.  vl. 
43,  45. 


t  Chap.  xvl.  4;  Mk.  viil.  II, 

n. 

ii  Jonah  1.  17. 


MATTHEW   XII.    43—50;    XIII.   1—23. 


13 


demn  it, — because  she  came  out  of  the  ends 
of  the  earthy  to  hoar  the  wisdom  of  Solomon ; 
and  lo  I  |something  greater  than  Solomon| 
|[hore||. 
«  But  <when  the  impure'  spirit  goeth  out  of  the 
man>  it  passeth  through  waterless'  places^ 
seeking  rest.-^nd  flndeth  it  not.  «|Then| 
it  saith, 

|Into  my  house|  will  I  return^  [whence 
I  came  out|, — 
and,  coming^  flndeth  it  empty  [and]  swept 
and  adorned.  *^  [Then]   it  goeth,  and 

taketh  along  vvith  itself,  seven'  diverse' 
spirits,  [more  wicked  than  itself], — and,  en- 
tering, abideth  there;  and  |the  last  state 
of  that  man|  becometh  || worse  than  the 
flrst||.  I  So  I  shall  it  be,  with  this 

|wicked|  generation. 

§  30.  "  Who  is  my  Mother  ? "    Mk.  iii.  31-35 ; 
Lu.  viii.  4-8. 

48  <'While  yet  he  was  speaking  unto  the  multi- 
tude3>   lo  1    |his   mother  and  brethren  |   were 
standing  without,  seeking  to  speak  with  him. 
«  [And  one  said  to  him, 

Lol  l|thy  mother  and  thy  brethren]  I  | without] 
are    standing,    seeking    ]to    speak]     with 
thee.] 
*8  But  ]he|  answering^  said  rnto  him  that  was 
telling  him, 
Who  is  my  mother  ?  and  who  are  my  brethren  ? 
*9  And,  stretching  forth  his  hand  towards  his  dis- 
ciples, he  said, 
Lo  1  my  mother  and  my  brethren  1 
60         For  <whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my 
Father  who  is  in  the  heavens>  ]he]  is  my 
|brother,  and  sister,  and  mother]. 

§  31.  The  Parable  of  the  Sower.    Mk.  iv.  1-9 ; 
Lu.  viii.  4r-8. 

13  ]0n  that  day]  Jesus,  going  out  of  the  house, 
was  sitting  near  the  sea:  2 and  there  were 
gathered  unto  him,  large  multitudes,  so  that 
|]he||  ]into  a  boat]  entered,  and  was  sitting,  and 
jail  the  multitude]  on  the  beach  was  standing. 
'  And  he  spake  unto  them  manj-  things, 

in  parables,  saying : 
Lo  I  the  sower  went  forth  to  sow, — *  and  <as 

he  sowed  > 

|Some|  indeed,  fell  by  the  pathway,  and  ]the 

birds]  came,  and  devoured  it; 

*     And  ]some]  fell  on  the  rocky  places,  where  it 

had  not  much  earth, — and  ]straightwayl  it 

sprang  up,  because  it  had  no  depth  of  earth ; 

6    ■    and  ]tho  sun  arising]  it  was  scorched,  and, 

because  it  had  no  root,  it  withered  away^; 

'     And   ]somel   fell  upon   the  thorns,  and  the 

thorns  came  up,  and  choked  it ; 
8     But  ]some]  fell  upon  the  good  ground,  and  did 
yield  fruit, — ]this|  indeed  a  hundred  fold, 
and  ]that]  sixty,  and  ]the  other]  thirty. 
'      |He  that  hath  ears|   let  him  hear. 

•Ml:   'was  withered." 


§  32.  Wherefore  in  Parables  ?  The  Sower  explained. 
Mk.  iv.  10-20 ;  Lu.  viii.  9-15. 

10  And  the  disciples  [coming  near]  said  to  him. 

Wherefore  ]in  parables]  art  thou  speaking  to 
them  ? 

11  And  ]he|  answering,  said,* 

Because  ]unto  you]  hath  it  been  given,  to  get 
to  know  the  sacred  secrets  •>  of  the  kingdom 
of  the  heavens, — whereas  ]unto  themj  hath 
it  not  been  given. 

12  For  ]whosoever  hathj  it  shall  be  given   l]to 

him]],  and  ho  shall  be  made  to  abound, — 
But  ]whoever  hath  not]  |]even  what  he  hath|| 
shall  be  taken  from  him.<= 

13  ||For  this  reason]!  ] in  parables,  unto  them]  do 

I  speak, — because  ]seeing]  they  see  not,  and 
jhearing]  they  hear  not, — neither  do  they 
understand. 
1*     And   ]again  is  being  fulfilled  in   them]    the 

prophecy  of  Isaiah,  which  saith, — 
They  shall   \surely  hear\   and  yet  will  not 

understand. 
And  \surely  see\  and  yet  not  perceive; 

15  For  the  heart  ofthispeople  hath  become  dense^ 

And   \with  their  earsj    heavily  have  they 
heard. 
And  \their  eyes\  have  they  closed, — 
Lest,  once  they  should  seewith  their  eyes^ 
And  \with  their  ears\  should  hear, 
And^  with  their  hearts^  should  understand, 

and  return ; 
When  I  would  certainly  heal  them.^ 

16  But  happy  are  Ijyour]]   eyes,  that  they  see, 

And  your  ears,  that  they  hear ; 

17  For  ]verilyl  I  say  unto  you — 

]Many  prophets  and  righteous  men] 
Have  coveted  to  see  what  ye  see,  and 

have  not  seen, 
And  to  hear  what  ye  hear,  and  have  not 

heard. « 

18  Hear    ]ye|    then,  the    parable  of    him   that 

sowed : — 

19  <When  anyone  heareth  the  word  of  the  king- 

dom, and  understandeth  it  not>  the  wicked 
one  cometh,  and  catcheth  up  that  which 
hath  been  sown  in  his  heart, — |]this]]  is  he 
]by  the  pathway]  sown. 

20  And    l|he  on  the  rocky  places  sown||    ]the 

same]  is  he  that  ]heareth  the  word]  and 
]straightway,  with  joy|  receiveth  it;  "yet 
hath  he  no  root  in  himself,  but  is  ]only  for  a 
season!,— and  <there  arising,  tribulation  or 
persecution  because  of  the  word>  ]straight- 
wayl  he  flndeth  cause  of  stumbling. 

22  And  llhe  among  the  thorns  sown]]  ]the  same] 

is  he  that  ]heareth  the  word!,— and  ]the 
anxiety  of  the  age  f  and  the  deceit  of  riches] 
choke  up  the  word,  and  [unfruitful]  it 
becometh. 

23  But   ]|he  on  the  good    ground   sown]]    Jthe 

same]  is  he  who  doth  hear  and  understand 


« Or     fWTI) ;     "  said     unto  Lu.  vlH.  18. 

>•  An  :  ••  Mvstery."  "  L"  x.  2.3,  24 

c  Chap.  XXV.  29  ;  Mk  Iv.  25 ;       '  Ap  :  "  Age." 


14 


MATTHEW  XIII.    24—51. 


the  word,  who,  indeed,  beareth  fruit  and 
produoeth, — |thi8|  a  hundred,  and  |that| 
sixty,  and  |the  other|  tiiirty. 

§  33.  The  Wheat  and  the  Darnel. 

*4  lAnother'  parable]  put  he  before  them,  saying — 
The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  hath  bect)mc  like 
a  man  sowing  good'  seed  in  his  field  ;  25 an^- 
|while  men  were  sleeping]  his  enemy  came, 
and    sowed    over    darnel,  in    among    the 
wheat, — and  away  he  went. 
*«     And  <whea  the  blad^  shot  up,  and  brought 
forth  |fruit|>  |then|  appeared  ||the  darnel 
also]  I . 
«     And  the  servants  of  the  householder,*  coming 
near,  said  to  him, — 
Sir!  was  it  not  |good'seed|  thou  didst  sow 
in  thy  field  ? 
Whence  then  hath  it  |darnel|  ? 
S8     And  he  said  unto  them — 

||An  enemy  1 1  hath  idone  thi8|. 
And  they  say  |unto   iim| — 
Wilt  thou,  then,  that  we  go  and  collect  it  ? 
»     And  I  he  I  saith — 

Nay !  lest,  at  any  time  |  while  collecting  the 
darnelj    ye  uproot,  along  with  it_    |the 
wheat  I : 
30        Suffer  both  to  grow  together  until  the  har- 
vest, and  at  [harvest  time|  I  will  say  unto 
the  reapers, — 
Collect  ye  first,  the  darnel,  and  bind  it 
into  bundles,  with  a  view  to  the  burn- 
ing   it    up ;    but     |the    wheat|     be 
gathering  it  into  ray  barn. 

§  34    The  Grain  of  Mustard  Seed.     Mk.  iv. 
30-32 ;  Lu.  xiii.  18,  19. 

»i  |Another'  parable]  put  he  before  them,  saying — 
The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  like  unto  |a 
grain  of  mustard  seed|,  which  a  man  took 
and  sowed  in  his  field  ;  22  which,  indeed,  is 
|less|  than  all'  seeds,  but  |when  grown]  is 
Igreater  than  garden-plants],  and  becometh 
a  tree, — so  that  the  birds  of  heaven  come, 
and  lodye  among  its  branches.^ 

§  35.  The  Leaven.     Lu.  xiii.  20,  21. 

•s  jAnother'  parable]    [spake  he  unto  them] : — 

The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  like   |unto 

leaven],   which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in 

three  measures  of  flour  until   ]the  whole] 

was  laaveued.'^ 

§  36.  Without  a  Parable^nothing.     Mk.  iv.  33,  34. 

**  |A11  these  things]  spake  Jesus  in  parables, 
unto  the  multitudes,  and  ]]withouta  parable]] 
was  he  speaking  ]nothiug]  unto  them  :  '^that 
it  might  be  fulfilled^  wh'ch  was  spoken  through 
the  prophet,  saying — 

I  will  open  \inparahles\  my  mouth, 

I  will  bring  up  things  hidden  from  the  founda^ 


»Or:  "occupier." 

»  Dau.  Iv.  n,  21  (Chald.X 


«  1  Co.  V.  6. 
<>  Ps.  IxxvUL  2. 


§  37.  Private  Explanation  of  The  Darnel. 
M  ]Then]  <di3mis8ing  the  multitudes>  he  went 
into  the  house,  and  his  disciples  came  near  to 
him,  saying — 
Make  quite  plain  to  us  the  parable  of  the 
darnel  of  the  field. 
'T  And  ]he]  answering,  said — 

]]He  that  soweth  the  good  seed]]  is  the  Son  of 
Man; 
58     And  ]the  field]  is  the  world. 

And  ]|the  good'  seed]]  [these  are  the  sons  of 

the  kingdom, — 
And   ]tho  darnel  seeds]   are  the  sons  of  the 
evil  one; 
'9      And    ]the   enemy  that  sowed   them]    is  the 
adversary, 
And   ]] the  harvest]]  is  ] the  conclusion  of  an 

age|,» 
And  ]  I  the  reapers]]  are  ]messengers]. 
**     Just,  therefore,  as  collected  is  the  darnel,  and 
]\/ith  fire  is  burned ]>  ]8o|  will  it  be  in  the 
conclusion  of  the  age : — » 
*i     The  Son  of  Man  will  send  forth  his  messen- 
gers, and  they  will  collect,  out  of  his  king- 
dom, air  the  causes  of  stumbling,^  and  the 
doers  of  lawlessness, <^  *2and  will  cast  them 
into  the  furnace  of  fire:    jthere]    will  be 
wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 
*3      \1hen^  the  righteous]   will  shine  forth  ^  aa  the 
sun,  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father. 
|He  that  hath  ears]  let  him  hear  1 

§  38.  The  Hid  Treasure. 
**  The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  like  unto  |a 
treasure  hid  in  the  field],  which  a  man, 
finding,  hid, — and  jby  reason  of  his  joy| 
withdraweth  and  selleth  whatsoever  he 
hath,  and  buyeth  that  field. 

§  39.   One  Very  Precious  Pearl. 

*5  ||Again]]  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  ]like| 
unto  ]a  merchant,  seeking  beautiful' 
pearls], — •">and  <finding  one'  very'  pre- 
cious' pearl>  departing,  he  at  once  sold  all 
things,  whatsoever  he  had,  and  bought  it. 

§  40.   The  Drag-net. 

*T  ]]Again]]  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens  is  like 
unto  ]a  large  drag-net,  cast  into  the  sea  and 
gathering  of  every  kind], — ts •which  ]when 
it  was  filled]  they  dragged  up  on  the  beach, 
and,  sitting  down,  collected  the  good  into 
vessels,  but  ]the  worthless]  forth  they  cast. 

«  jSo]  will  it  be  in  the  conclusion  of  the  age: 
The  messengers  will  come  forth,  and 
separate  the  wicked  from  among  the  right- 
eous ;  aoand  will  cast  them  into  the  furnace 
of  fire:  ]there]  will  be  waiUng an(?  gnashing 
of  teeth. 

§  41.  The  Well-taught  Scribe— Things  New 
and  Old. 
"     Have  ye  understood  all  these  things  ? 
They  say  unto  him.  Yea ! 


•  Ap:  "Age." 
>■  Zeph.  1.  3  (Heb.). 


«  Chap.  vH.  23. 
<>  Dan.  xli.  3. 


MATTHEW   XIII.    53—58  ;    XIV.    1-30. 


15 


••  And  |he|  said  unto  them — 

||Wherefore||  (every'  scribe,  discipled  unto  the 
kingdom  of  the  heavens]  is  like  unto  a 
householder,  who  putteth  forth  out  of  his 
treasure,  things  new  and  old. 

§  42.  Offence  at  the  Carpenter's  Son.    Mk.  vii. 
2-6 :  cp.  Jn.  vi.  42. 

M  And  it  came  to  pass  <when  Jesus  had  finished 
these  parables>  he  removed  from  thence  ;  i*and 
<comiiig   into  his  own  city>   began  teaching 
them  in  their  synagogue,  so  that  with  astonish- 
ment were  they  being  struck,  and  were  saying — 
1 1  Whence!  I  hath  |this  one|  this  wisdom,  and 
the  mighty  works  ? 
S5      Is  not  |this  one|  the  carpenter's  ||son||? 

Is  not  I  his  mother!  called  Mary,  and  are  not 
his  brethren — James  and  Joseph, and  Simon, 
and  Juaas  ?  as  and  |  |his  sisters]  |  are  they  not 
all  with  us  V 
liWhencell     then    hath    ithis    (juv\    all    these 
things  ? 
67  And  they  began  to  find  cause  of  stumbUng  in 
hlm.»  But  |Jesus|  said  unto  them — 

A  prophet  *>  is  not  without  honour,  save  in 
his  <=  city,  and  in  his  house. 
M  And  he  did  not,  there,  many  mighty  works, 
because  of  their  unbelief. 

g  43.  John  the  Immerser  Beheaded.   Mk.  vi.  14-29 ; 
Lu.  ix.  7-9. 

•*4:  I  In  that'  season]  heard  Herod  the  tetrarch, 
the  fame  of  Jesus:  ^and  he  said  unto  his 
servants —  ' 

|This]  is  John  the  Immerser, — 
]He)  hath  arisen  from  the  dead, 
|For  this  cause]  are  the  powers  working 
mightily  within  him. 
'For  |Herod]  seizing  John,  had  bound  him,  and 
|in  prison]'*  put  him  away, — because  of  Hero- 
dias,  the  wife  of  Philip  his  brother;  *for  John 
had  been  saying  to  him. 
It  is  not  allowed  thee,  to  have  her. 
6  And  desiring  ]to  kill]  him,  he  feared  the  mul- 
titude, because  ]as  a  prophet]  they  held  him.« 
6  But  <a  birthday  feast  of  Herod  taking  place> 
the  daughter  of  Herodias  danced  in  the  midst, 
and  pleased  Herod;  'wherefore  ]with  an  oath] 
he  promised  to  give  her,  whatsoever  she  should 
ask  for  herself;  *'and  ]she]  being  led  on  by  her 
mother, — 
Give  me  (saith  stie)  here,  dpon  a  charger,  the 
head  of  John  the  Immerser. 
•  And  the  king  ] though  grieved]  yet  <because  of 
the  oaths  and  theguests>  ordered  it  to  be  given ; 
*  and  sent  and  beheaded  John  in  the  prison. 
11  And   his   head    was    brought    upon    a 
charger,  and  given  unto  the  maiden,  and  she 
brought  it  to  her  mother.  12  And  his  dis- 

ciples ]going  near]  bare  away  the  corpse,  and 
buried  him,  and  came  and  brought  tidings  unto 
Jesus. 


•  Ch:ip.  xi.  B. 

I"  Jn.  n.  44;  Lu.  iv  24. 

'Oi'WH):  "his  own." 


<i  Lu.  lU.  19,  20. 

•Chap.  xxi.  26;  Mk.  xt  32; 
Lu.  xz.  6. 


§  44.  Five  Thousand  fed.    Mk.  vi.  32-34; 
Lu.  ix.  10-17 ;  Jn.  vi.  1-13. 
13  And  Jesus  ]hearing  it]  retired  from  thence  in  a 
boat,  into  a  desert    place,    ]apart], — and    the 
multitudes  ]hearing  of  it]  followed  him  on  foot 
from  the  cities.  "And  ]comiug  forth]  he 

saw  a  great  multitude, — and  was  moved  with 
compassion  "■  over  th*'m,  and   3ured  their  sick. 
15  And    ]evening]    arriving,  the   disciples 
came  unto  him,  saying — 
The  place  is  ]a  desert],  and  ]the  hour]  hath 
already    -assed, — dismiss  the  multitudes,'' 
that  they  may  go  away  into  the  villages,  an< 
buy  themselves  food. 
16  But  jJesus]  said  unto  them, 

]No  need]  have  they  to  go  away, — give   ]ye) 
them  to  eat. 
IT  But  ]they]  say  unto  him — 

We  have  nothing  here,  save  five'  loaves  and 
two'  fishes. 

18  But  ]he]  said— 

Bring  ]them]  tome,  here. 

19  And  <giving  orders  that  the  multitudes  should 
recline  upon  the  grass, — taking  the  five'  loaves 
and  the  two'  fishes, — lookiiig  up  into  the 
heaven>  he  blessed ;  and,  breaking,  gave  ]the 
disciples]  the  loaves,  and  the  disciples  unto  the 
multitude.  20  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
were  filled, — and  they  took  up  the  remainder  of 
the  broken  pieces,  twelve' baskets  ]full].  ^1  And 
]they  who  did  eat]  were  about  five  thousand 
|men|,  besides  women  and  children. 

§  45.  Jestut  walks  upon  the  Lake.    Mk.  vi.  45-56 ; 
Jn.  vi.  16-21. 

22  And  [straightway]  constrained  he  the  disciples 
to  enter  into  a «  boat,  and  be  going  before  him 
unto  the  other  side,  while  he  dismissed  the  mul- 
titudes. 23  And,  dismissing  the  multitudes, 
he  went  up  into  the  ^  mountain,  apart,  to  pray, — 
and  when  ]evening]  came,  ]alone]  was  he  ]there]. 

^-t  Now  ]!the  boat]]  ]still  many  furlongs 
from  the  land]  was  holding  off,'- being  distressed 
by  the  waves, — for  Ithe  wind]  was  ]contrary]. 
25  And  ]in  the  fourth'  watch  of  the  night]  he 
came  unto  them,  walking  upon  the  sea.  26  And 
]the  disciples]  seeing  him  ||upon  the  lake  walk- 
ing]] were  troubled, — saying — 
It  is  ]a  ghostj  ;<■ 
and  ]by  reason  of  their  fear]  they  cried  ojit. 

27  And  ]straightwayl   Jesus «  spake   unto 
them,  saying — 

Take  courage  !  it  is  ill, — ^e  not  afraid. 

28  And  ] making  answer]  Peter  said  unto  him, — 

Lord  !  if  it  is  llthou]]  bid  me  !ome  unto  thee, 
upon  the  waters. 

29  And  ]hej  said- 

Come  ! 
And,  descending  from  the  boat,  Peter  walked 
upon  the  waters,  and  came  •>  unto  Jesus.    ^  But 


•Chap.  ix.  36. 

t>  Or  add  (WH) :  "  there- 
fore." 

c  Or(WH):  "f  e." 

■i  Ace.  to  Heb.  idiom,  perh. 
=  "a." 

«  Or  ( VVH):  "  the  boat  was 


still  in  the  midst  of  the 

spa." 
f  Gr.  phantasma,    "  phan- 

rniii,"'  "apparition." 
eOr(WHi:  -he." 
fcOrCWH):  "t  ■  come." 


16 


MATTHEW   XIV.    31-36;   XV.    1—30. 


Iseeing  the  vvind|  he  was  affrighted,  and  |be- 
ginning  to  sink,  cried  out,  sayiug — 
Lord  1  save  mo  ! 

M  And  |straight\vay|  Jesus^  stretching  forth  his 
hand^  laid  hold  upon  him  and  saith  unto  him — 
d  little-of-faith  !  why  didst  thou  doubt  ? 

8«  And^wheu  they  came  up  into  the  boat  |the  wind 
abated].  33  And  |thi-y  in  the  boat]  bowed 

down  to  him,  saying — 

||TruIy||   [God's' Son|  thou  art ! 

M  And^  going  across^  they  came  up  the  land_  into 
Gennesaret.  35  And  ||recognizinghim||  |tho  men 
of  that  place|  sent  out  into  all'  that  region,  and 
they  brought  unto  him  all'  who  were  siclc  ;  36  and 
were  beseeching  [him]^  that  they  might  |only| 
touch  the  border  of  his  mantle,  and  |as  many  as 
touched|  were  made  quite  well. 

§  46.  Eating  with  Uninashed  Hands. 
Mk.  vii.  1-23. 

15  |Then|  there  come  unto  Jesus^  from  Jerusa- 
lem^ Pharisees  and  Scribes,  saying — 

*  Wherefore   do   thy   disciples  transgress   the 

tradition  of  the  elders  ?  for  they  wash  not 
their  hands  |when  they  eai;  bread]  I 
'  But  |he|  answering^  said  unto  them^ 

Wherefore  do  |yo  also]  transgress  the  com- 
mandment of  God,  for  the  sake  of  your 
tradition  ?  <  For  |God|  said — 

Honour  thy  father  and  iiiy  rnother,'^ 
and — 

KHe  that revileth father  or  mother^  let  him 
\surely  die\  I  "^ 

*  But  I  ye  I  say  - 

<Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his 
mother — 
A  gift!  whatsoever,  out  of  me,  thou 
mightest  bo  profited  > 
«  |in  nowise]  shall  honour  his  father  or  his 

mother, — 
and  so  ye  have  cancelled  ]the  word  =  of  God] 
for  the  sake  of  your  ]]traditionj]. 

*  Hypocrites  !  well  prophesied  concerning  you, 

Isaiah,  saying — 
8  \\TJiis  people\\   \wilh  the  lips]  do  \honour\ 

we, 
While  \\their  heart\\  faroff<^  holdethfrom 
me; 
8  But  \in  vain]  do  they  pay  devotions  unto 

me, 
Teaching^  for  teachings^  \\the  com.m,and- 
ments  of  men\\A 
w     And,  calling  near  the  multitude,  ho  said  to 
them — 

Hear  and  understand  I 
u         |Not  that  which  entereth  into  the  mouthj 
deflleth  the  man, 
But    |]that  which   procoedeth   out  of  the 
mouth]]  ]the  same]  doflloth  the  man, 
M      Then,   coming  near,  his  disciiiles  say  unto 
him — 

Knowestthou,  that  the  Pharlseos  ]hearing  the 
wordl  I |were  caused  to  stumble])  ? 


•Exo.  XX.  12;  Deu.  v.  16. 
*  Exo.  XX  .  IT. 


t  Or  (WIT):    "law.' 
<"  la.  xxix.  13. 


13  And  ]he]  answering,  said — 

<Every' plant  which  my  heavenly  Father  hath 

not  planted>  will  be  uprooted  : 
"      Let  them  alone!  they  are    ]blind' leaders] ;» 

and  <if  the  |blind]  lead  the  ]blind|>  both 

]into  a  ditch]  will  fall.b 

15  And  Peter  ]answering|  said  unto  him^ 

Declare  to  us  the  parable. 

16  And  ]he|  said, 

I  |To  this  moment]  I  are  ]ye  also]  without  dis- 
cernment ? 

17  Perceive   ye   not  that    ]]every'  thing  which 

entereth  into  the  mouth]]  ]into  the  stomach] 
flndeth  way,  and  ]into  the  draught]  <=  is 
passed;  is  while  ]the  things  which  proceed 
out  of  the  mouth]  ]]out  of  the  heart]]  come 
forth,  and  ][theyj]  defile  the  man. 

19  For   ]]out  of  the  heart]]   come  forth  wicked 

designs, — murders,adulteries, fornications, 
thefts,false  testimonies, profane  speakings  : 

20  ]these]  are  the  things  M'hich  defile  the 
man,  but  ]the  eating  with  unwashed' hands] 
doth  not  defile  the  man. 

§  47.  A  Canaanite  Woman's  Daughter  healed. 
Mk.  vii.  24-30. 

21  And,  going  forth  from  thence,  Jesus  retired 
into  the  parts  of  Tyre  and  Zidon.  22  And  lo  1 
]]a  Canaanite  woman]]  ]from  those  bounds] 
coming  forth,  began  crying  out,  saying. 

Have  mercy  on  me.  Lord,  Son  of  David  1 
]My  daughter]  is  miserably  demonized. 
23  But  ]he]  answered  her  not  a  word.  And 

his  disciples,  coming  forward  began  requesting 
him,  saying — 
Dismiss  her.becauseshoiscryingoutafterus. 
2*  But  ]he]  answering,  said, 

I  was  not  sent  forth,  save  unto  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel. <i 

25  And  ]she]  coming,  began  bowing  down  to  him, 

saying 
Lord !  help  me. 

26  But  ]he]  answering,  said. 

It  is  ]not  seemly]  to  take  the  loaf  of  ]tho 
children],  and  cast  ]]to  the  little  dogs]]. 

27  And  ]she]  said. 

True,  Lord  1  [for]  ]even  the  little  dogs]  eat 
of  the  crumbs  which  are  falling  from  the 
table  of  ]] their  masters]]. 

28  ]Then]  answering,  Jesus  said  to  her — 

0  woman  !   [great]  is  ]thy  faith]  I 
Be  it  Idone]  for  thee,  ]as  thou  desirest]. 
And  her  daughter  was  healed,  from  that  hour. 

§  48.  Four  Thotutand  fed.     Mk.  viii.  1-10 :  cp. 
chap.  xiv.  13  ff. 

29  And,  passing  on  from  thence,  Jesus  came  near 
the  sea  of  Galilee,  and,  going  up  into  the  moun- 
tain, was  sitting  there.  3o  And  there  came  unto 
him  large  multitudes,  having  with  themselves 
the  lame,  the  maimed,  the  blind,  the  dumb,«  and 
many  others, — and  they  cast  them  near  his  feet, 


"OrfWH):  "blind  leaders 

Cof  the  blind  J." 
"  Lu.  vl.'39. 
0  Or:  "sewer." 


■i  Cp.  Ro  XV.  8 
«  According  to  WH,  order 
of  the  words  uncertain. 


MATTHEW   XV.    31— 3'J ;    XVI.    1—22. 


17 


and  he  cured  them ;   ^i  so  that  the  multitude 
marvelled,  seeing  the  dumb  speaking,  the  lame 
walking,  and  the  blind  seeing, — and  they  glori- 
fied the  God  of  Israel,    ^ajjut  | Jesus,  calling 
near  his  disciples]  said — 
My  compassions  are  moved  towards  the  mul- 
titude,  because   [even  now]    |three  days| 
abide  they  with  mo,  and  they  have  nothing 
to  eat, — and  |to  dismiss  them  fastiug|  I  am 
not  willing,  lest  by  any  means  they  faint  in 
the  way. 
"  And  his  d'sciples  say  unto  him — 

Whence  |to  us,  in  a  wilderness]  loaves  in  such 
numbers  as  to  fill  a  multitude  |so  great]? 
**  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 
|How  many]  loaves  have  ye  ' 
And  ]they|  said — 
Seven,  and  a  few  small  fishes. 
*5  And  <sending  word  to  the  multitude  to  recline 
upon  the  groand>  ^Rhe  took  tl'c  seven'  loaves, 
and  the  fishes,  and    [giving  tbanks]    brake, — 
and  began  givinj?  to  his   disciples,   and    ]the 
disciples]  to  the  multitudes.    ''And   they  all 
did  eat  and  were  tiLed, — and  ]thi^  remainder  of 
the  broken  pieces]  took  they  up,  seven'  ham- 
pers  |full|.    38And    |ihey  who  did  eatj    were 
four  thousand  men,  besides  womenand  children. 
'9  And,  dismissing  the  muitiiudes    he  went  up 
into  the  boat, — and  camb  into  tue  bounds  of 
Magadan. 

§  49.  A  Sign  refused.     Mk .  viii   11-13 : 
cp.  chap.  xii.  38-40 ;  Lu.  xii.  .')4^56. 
16    And  jthe  Pharisees  and  fcUdducees  coming 
near  I  ]]  putting  him  to  the  testj]  requested  him 
|a  sign  out  of  the  heaven |  to  tshew  unto  them. 

*  But  ]he|  answering  said  unto  them — 

[[When  evening  cometh  ye  say. 
Fair !  for  fiery  is  the  heaven ; 

*  And  at  morn, 

]  To-day  I  a  storm  1  for  fiery,  and  yet  sad,  is 

the  heaven. 
||The  face  of  the  heaven,  indeed,!  y^  learn  to 

distinguish, — 
But  ]the  signs  of  the  times|  ye  c&Jinot.]] 

*  |A  wicked  and  adulterous  generation]  |  |a  sign|  | 

doth  seek  after. 
And  |a  sign]  will  not  be  given  it,— 
]]Save  the  sign  of  Jonah] |. 
And,  leaving  them  behind,  he  depart-ed. 

§  50.  Beware  of  the  Leaven.     Mk.  viii.  14-21 : 
cp.  Lu.  xii.  1. 
6  And  the  disciples,  coming  to  the  other  side, 
had  forgotten  to  take  loaves.  ^And  ] Jesus] 

said  unto  them — 
Mind  1    and    beware,  of    the  leaven  of    the 
Pharisees  and  Sadducees. 

*  And  [they]  began  to  deliberate  among  them- 
selves, saying — 

Because  ]loaves]  we  took  not. 
8  And  ]observing  it]  Jesus  said — 

Why  are  ye  deliberating  among  yourselves, 

ye  Uttle-of-faith  1  because  |loaves|  ye  have 

not? 


9  I  Not  yet|  perceive  ye,  neither  remember, — 

The  five'  loaves  of  the  five  thousand, 
And  how  many  baskets  ye  received  ? 

10  Nor  the  seven'  loaves  of  the  four  thousand. 

And  how  many  hampers  ye  received  ? 
"  How  is  it  ye  perceive  not,  that 

]Not  concerning  loaves]  spake  I  unto  you, — 
But  beware  of  the  leaven  ||of  the  Pharisees 
and  Sadducees]? 

12  |Then|  understood  they  that  he  did  not  bid 
them  beware  of  [the]  leaven  [of  loaves]  but  of 
I  the  teachin"]  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees. 

§  51.  Feter  Confessing  and  Confessed. 
Mk.  viii.  27-30 ;  Lu.  ix.  18-21. 

13  And  <Jesus  coming  into  the  parts  of  CaBsarea 
of  Philip>  began  questioning  his  disciples, 
saying— 

Who  are  men  saying  that  |the  Son  of  Man] 
is? 
1*  And  ]they|  said — 

|Some|  indeed,  John  the  Immerser, 

And  |others|  |lElijah||,— 

But  |others|   |] Jeremiah,  or  one  of  the  pro- 
phets]]. 

15  He  saith  unto  them — 

But  who  say  ||ye||  that  I  am  ? 

16  And  ]Simon  Peter,  answering]  said  — 

|Thou|  art  the  Christ,  ||the  Son  of  the  Living 
God]|.a 
1'  And  Jesus  ]answering|  said  to  him — 
]|Happy||  art  thou,  Simon  Bar-yona, — 
Because  |fiesh  and  blood|  revealed  it  not 

unto  thee, 
But  my  Father  who  is  in  the  heavens. 

18  And  IJI  also]  I  unto  thee,  say — 

I  Thou]  art  Peter,— b 
And   |upon  this'  rock|   will  I  build   my 

assembly," 
And  |the  gates  of  hades|  shall  not  prevail 
against  it. 

19  I  will  give  thee,  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 

the  heavens, — 
And  ]  whatsoever  thou  shaltbind  upon  the 

earth]  ]] shall  be  bound  in  tlje  heavens]  ], 
And  ]  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  upon  the 

earth]  ]]shall  be  loosed  intheheavens]].<i 

20  ]Then]  straitly  charged  he  the  disciples,  lest  ]to 
any  man]  they  should  say — 

IHe]  is  ]itheChrist||. 

§  52.  The  Heeds  Be  of  the  Cross.    Mk.  viii.  31-38 ; 
Lu.  ix.  22-27. 

21  ]From  that  time]  began  Jesus  Christ  to  be 
pointing  out  to  his  disciples  that  he  must  needs 
]into  Jerusalem]  go  away,  and  ]many  things] 
suffer^  from  the  elders  and  chief  priests  and 
scribes,  and  be  slain, — and  on  ]the  third  day] 
]]arise]].  22  And  jtaking  him  aside]  Peter 
began  to  rebuke  him,  saying — « 

»  Jn.  Ti  fP  sny:  "and  on  thpe." 

^le.   "Thou   art  petros, —  '  Ap  :   "Assembly." 

anrl     on     this     pefra"=  <i  Chap,  xviii.  18. 

"Thotiartapieceof  rock;  <i  Or  (WH):    "Peter   .saith 

and  on  This  r 'ck"    Note  unto      him,       rebukini; 

that  our  Lord  does  not  [hlni]." 

O 


18 


MATTHEW   XVI.    23—28  ;    XVII.    1—24. 


Mercy  on  thee^  Lord  1 
|In  nowisel  shall  ||this||  befall  thee. 
**  But  |he|  turuing,  said  to  Peter — 
Withdraw  behind  me^  Satan  I 
|A  snarej  art  thou  of  mine, 
Because  thou  art  not  regarding  the  things  of 
God,  but  the  things  of  men. 

'*  |Then|  Jesus  said  unto  his  disciples — 

<If  any  one  intendeth  |after  me|  to  come> 
Let  him   deny   himself,  and   take   up   his 
cross,"  and  be  following  me ; 
*5     For  <whosoever  intendeth  |his  life]''  to  save> 
Shall  lose  it, — 
But  <whosoever  shall  lose  his  life,  for  my 
sake> 
Shall  find  it. 
*«     For  what  shall  a  man  be  profited. 

Though  jthe  whole  world]  he  gain. 
And  |his  life|  he.forfeit? 
Or  what  shall  a  man  give  |  |in  exchange  for  his 
lifell? 
*T     For  the  Son  of  Man  is  destined  to  be  coming, 
III  the  glory  of  his  Father, 
With  his  messengers, — 
And   |then|   will  hp  give  back  unto  each  one 
\according  to  his  practicel." 
28      |Verily|  I  say  unto  you — 

There  are  some  of  those  |here  standing! 
Who,  indeed,  shall  in  nowise  taste  of  death. 
Until  they  see  the  Son  of  Man   |coming  in 
his  kingdom]. 

§  53.  The  Transformation :  Elijah :  Sufferings. 
Mk.  ix.  2-13 ;  Lu.  ix.  28-36 ;  cp.  2  P.  i.  16-18. 

17  And  [after  six  days]  Jesus  taketh  with  him, 
Peter  and  James  and  John  his  brother,  and 
bringeth  them  up  into  a  high  mountain  |apart| ; 

*  and  was  transformed  '^  before  them, — and  his 
face  shone  as  the  sun,  and  |his  garments] 
became  white  as  the  light.  *  And  lo !  there 
appeared  to  them,  Moses  and  Elijah,  conversing 
with  him.  *And  Peter  ]ausweriug]  said 
unto  Jesus — 

Lord  !  it  is  ]delightful]  for  us  ]to  be  here], — 
]If  thou  wilt]  I  will  make  here  three'  tents, 
]For  thee]   one,  and    ]for  Moses]   one,  and 
]for  Elijah]  one. 
6  <While  yet  he  was  speaking>  lo !   ]a  brightly 
shining  cloud]  overshadowed  them,  and  lo  1   ]a 
voice]  out  of  the  cloud,  saying — 

]This]  is    ]]my  Son,  the  Beloved,  in  whom  I 

delight]],—'- 
Be  hearkening  to  him. 
«  And   ]hearing  it]   the  disciples  fell  upon  their 
face,   and    were    caused    to  fear  exceedingly. 
^  And    Jesus  came    near,  and,    touching 

them,  said — 
Arise  1  and  be  not  afraid. 

*  And,  Ufting  up  their  eyes,  ]no  one]  saw  they, 
save  Jesus  ]himself]f  ]]alone]]. 

•Chap.  X.  38.  flfrured."    Cp    Ro.  xfl.  2. 

••Com:  "Soul."  «  2  P.  i.  17;  cp.  cliap.  ill.  17; 

«  Ps.  Ixii.  12;  Pr.  xxlv.  12.  Mk.  1.  11  ;  Lu.  ill.  22. 

'Changed     from     within:  f  Or    (\VH)    omit:     "  hlm- 

more       than        "  trans-  self." 


9  And  <as  they  were  coming  down  out  of  the 
mountaiu>  Jesus  commanded  them,  saying — 
]Uuto  no  one]  may  ye  tell  the  vision. 
Until  the  Son  of  Man   ]from  among  the  dead' 
shall  arise]. 

10  And  the  disciples  questioned  him,  saying — 

Why  then  do  ]the  Scribes]  say. 
That  ]Elijah]  must  needs  come  ]]flrst]]? 

11  And  ]he]  answering,  said — 

]Elijah]   indeed,  cometh,  and  will  restore''  aU 
things ; 

12  But,  I  say  unto  you — 

That  ]]EliJHh]|  just  now  ]came], — 
And  they  recognised  him  not, 
But    did    with    him     ] whatsoever    they 
pleased] : 

]]Thus]]  ]thc  Son  of  Man  also]  is  destined  to 
suffer  by  them. 

13  ]Then]  perceived  the  disciples,  that  ]concerning 
John  the  Immerser]  he  sfiake  to  them. 

§  54.  Jesios  cures  one  whom  the  Disciples  could  not. 
Mk.  ix.  14-29 ;  Lu.  ix.  37-42. 

1*  And  <when  they  came  unto  the  multitude> 
there  approached  him  a  man,  falling  on  his  knees 
to  him,  15  and  saying — 
Lord  !  have  mercy  upon  my  son, — because  he 

is  lunatic,  and  in  a  grievous  condition  ; 
For  ]many  times]  falleth  he  into  the  fire,  and 
]many  times]  into  the  water. 
16     And  I  brought  him  unto  thy  disciples,  and 

they  could  not  cure  ]himj. 
1'  And  Jesus  ]auswering]  said — 

O  faithless  and  perverted  generation ! 
How  long  shall  I  be  with  you  ? 
How  long  shall  I  bear  with  you  ? 
Bring  him  to  me  ]here!. 

18  And  Jesus  rebuked  it,  and  the  demon  came  out 
of  hi  m,  —and  cu  red  was  the  boy,  from  that  hour. 

19  ]Then]    the  disciples    ]coming  near]   to  Jesus, 
] privately]  said — 

Wherefore  could  ]]we]]  not  cast  it  out  ? 

20  And  ]he]  saith  unto  them — 

Because  of  your  little  faith. 
For  ]verily]  I  say  unto  you — 

<If  ye  have  faith  asagrain  of  mustard  seed> 
Ye  shall  say  to  this  mountain. 
Remove  hence  yonder; 
and  it  shall  be  removed, 
And  ]nothing]  shall  be  impossible  to  you.  [2i]i> 

§  55.   Third  Announcement  of  Suff'erings.     Mk.  ix. 
30-32  ;  Lu.  ix.  43-45. 

'2  And  <as  they  were  being  gathered  together 
in  Galilee>  Jesus  said  unto  them — 
The  Son  of  Man  is  about  to  bo  delivered  up 
into  the  hands  of  men ; 
23      And  they  will  slay  him, 

And  ]on  the  third'  day]  will  he  ]]arise]]. 
And  they  were  grieved  exceedingly. 

§  56.  A  Fish  furnishes  Tribute-money. 
2*  And  <when  they  came  into  Capernaum>  they 

•  Mai.  iv.  5  f .  "  Omitted  by  WH. 


MATTHEW    XVII.    25—27;    XVIII.    1—23. 


19 


who  |the  half  shekel  I  were  receiving,  cajne  near 
unto  Peter,  and  said, 

]  I  Your  teacher  1 1   doth   he  not   pay  the  half 
shekel ?  * 
>*  He  saith —        Yea.  And  <coming  into  the 

house>  Jesus  anticipated  him,  saying, 
How  |to  thoe|  doth  it  seem,  Simon  ? 
||The  lyings  of  the  earth||  of  whom  receive  they 
dues  or  tax  ?  from  their  sons,  or  from  the 
aliens  ? 
*6  And  <whon  he  said.        From  the  aliens> 
Jesus  said  unto  him, 

Well  then  |free|  are  |the  sons| !  2'  But  <that 
we  may  not  cause  them  tostumble>  go  unto 
the  sea,  and  cast  in  a  hook,  and  |the  first 
flsh  that  cometh  up|  take,  and,  opening  its 
mouth,  thou  shalt  find  a  shekel, — lthat| 
take,  and  give  to  them  for  me  and  thee. 

§  57.  Little  Ones  to  be  Copied,  not  Ensnared, 
Despised  or  Lost. 
18    |In  that' hour  I  came  the  disciples  unto  Jesus, 
Baying— 
Who  then  is  |greatest|  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
heavens  ? 

•  And  leaning  near  a  child]  he  set  it  in  the  midst 
of  them,  3  and  said — 

1 1  Verily  1 1  I  say  unto  you, 
<Except  ye  turn  and  become  as  the  children> 
}In  nowise  I  shall  ye  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  the  heavens. 

•  <Whosoever  therefore  shall  humble  himself 

as  this  child> 
[The  same|  is  the  greatest,  in  the  kingdom 

of  the  heavens ; 
8     And  <whosoever  shall  give  welcome  unto  one 

such  child  as  this  |upon  my  name|> 
|Unto  me|  giveth  welcome. 

•  And  <whosoevershallcausetosturableoneof 

these  little  ones  who  believ  j  in  me> 
|It  proflteth  him  I  that  there  I  e  hung  a  large 
mill-stone  about  his  neck,  a^d  he  be  sunk 
in  the  wide  main  of  the  sea. 
'     Alas  for  the  world  !  by  reason  of  the  causes  of 
stumbling; 
For  it  is  |necessary|  that  the  causes  of  stum- 
bling come, — 
INevertheless]  alas  for  the  man  through  whom 
the  cause  of  stumbling  cometh  ! 
8     But  <if  |thy  hand  or  thy  foot|  be  causing  thee 
to  stumble> 
Cut  it  off,  and  cast  it  from  thee : 
It  is    |seemly  for  thee|    to  enter  into  life, 

maimed  or  lame, 
Rather  than  |having  two'  hands  or  two'  feet| 
to  be  cast  into  the  age-abiding  fire. 

•  And  <if  |thine  eye|  causeth  thee  tostumble> 

Pluck  It  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee : 
It  is  |seemly|  for  thee  ||one-eyed||  | into  life | 

to  enter, 
Bather  than    |having  two'  eyes|   to  be  cast 

into  the  fiery  gehenna.b 
w     Beware !  do  not  despise  one  of  these  little  ones ; 
For  I  say  unto  you — 


•  Exo.  XXX.  11-16. 


»  Chap.  V.  29.  30. 


That  |their  messengers  in  the  heavensi  do 
I  continually  I  behold  the  face  of  my  Father 
in  the  heavens,  [n]* 
"     How  I  to  you  I  doth  it  seem  ? 

<If  a  certain  man  come  to  have  a  hundred' 
sheep 
And  one  from  ampng  them  go  astray> 
Will  he  not  leave  the  ninety-nine  upon  the 
mountains. 
And  goings  seek  the  straying  one  ? 
IS     And  <if  it  should  be  that  he  find  it> 
IVerilyi  I  say  unto  you — 
He  rejoiceth  over  it,  more  than  over  the 
ninety-nine  that  have  not  gone  astray. 
"      |Thus|  there  is  no  desire,  in  the  presence  of 
myb  Father  who  is  in  the  heavens. 
That  |oneof  these  Uttle  ones  I  should  be  lost. 

§  58.  How  to  Gain  and  how  often  to  Forgive  an 
Offending  Brother.     Parable  of  the  Forgiven 
yet  Unforgiving  Servant. 
15     But  <if  thy  brother  sin> 

Withdraw,  convince  him,  betwixt  thee  and 

him  |alone|, — '^ 
<If  unto  thee  he  hearken> 
Thou  hast  gained  thy  brother ; 
1*         But  <if  he  do  not  hearken> 

Take  with  thee,  yet  one  or  two, 
That  <at  the  mouth  of  tioo'  witnesses  or 

three'-^ 
\  Every  declaration]  maybe  established^ ; 

17  But  <if  he  hear  them  amiss> 

Tell  it  to  the  assembly, — « 
And    <if     |even   the   assemblyl     he  hear 

amiss> 
Let  him  be  unto  thee,  just  as  the  man  of 

the  nations  and  the  tax-collector. 

18  |Verily|  I  say  unto  you — 

<Whatsoever  things  ye  shall  bind  on  the 
earth  > 
Shall  be  bound  in  heaven ; 
And  <  whatsoever  things  ye  shall  loose  on 
the  earth  > 
Shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

19  I  Again  I   [verily]  I  say  unto  you — 

<If  two  from  among  you  shall  agree  upon 
the  earth  concerning  any  matter,  what- 
soever' they  shall  ask> 

It  shall  be  brought)  to  pass  for  them,  from 
my  Father  wno  is  in  the  heavens ; 

20  For    <where    there    are    two    or    three, 

gathered  togetner  into  my  name> 
|There|  am  I,  ||in  their  midst||. 

21  Then  looming  near|  Peter  said  [tn  him] — 

Lord  !  I  how  many  times]  shall  my  brother  sin 
against  me  |and  I  forgive  him|  ? 
Until  ||seven||  times? 

22  Jesus  saith  to  him — 

I  say  not  unto  thee. 
Unto  |seven|  times, 
But  llunto  seventv  times  seTenfl, 

23  |For  this   cause|  hath   the  kingdom   of  the 


B  OmIttPil  bv  WH. 
(■OrfWH):  "vour." 
»  Cp.  Lu.  xvil.  3,  4. 


"i  Dpu.    xix.    15;  cp.  2  Co. 

jiiil.  1. 
•  Ap:  "Assembly." 

c2 


20 


MATTHEW    XVIII.    24—85;    XIX.    1—17. 


heavens  become  like  unto  a  man^  a  king, 
who  wished  to  settle  au  account  with  his 
servants ; 

M  And  <wheu  he  |began|  to  settle>  there  was 
brought  unto  him  a  loertainj  debtor  jof  a 
thousand  talents|  ;  ^^  and  <^he  |not  havii.g| 
wherewith  to  pay>  the  master  ordered  him 
to  be  sold,  and  the  wife,  and  the  children, 
and  whatsoever  he  had, — and  payment  to  be 
made.  26  The  servant  therefore  jfalling 

.down|     began  to    do    homage    unto  him, 
saying- 
Have  patience  with  me, 
And  I  all  I  will  I  pay  thee. 

"  And  I  moved  with  compassion|  '^he  master 
of  that  a  servant  released  him,  and  |the 
loan|  he  |forgave|  him. 

28  But  that  servant  Igoing  out|  found  one  of  his 

fellow-servants,  who  owed  him  |a  hundred 
donaries|,  and,  laying  hold  of  him,  he  began 
seizing  him  by  the  throat,  saying. 
Pay  !  if  anything  thou  owest. 

29  His  fellow  servant,  therefore,  jfalling  do wn| 
began  beseeching  him,  saying. 

Have  patience  with  me ! 
And  I  will  pay  thee, 

30  |He|  however,  would  not,  but  went  away 
and  cast  him  into  prison, — until  he  should 
pay  what  was  owing.  ^i  jjis  fellow- 
servants,  therefore,  |seeing|  tha  things  that 
were  done,  were  grieved  exceedingly, — and 
went  and  made  quite  plain  to  uheir  master 
all'  the  things  which  had  been  done. 

*2      [Then,  calling   him   near|    his   master   saith 
unto  him — 
O  wicked  servant' 

I  All  that  debt]    forgave  I   thee,  because 
thou  didst  beseech  me. 
ss  Was  it  not  binding  |upon  thee  also]  to 

have  mercy  upon  thy  fellow-servant,  as 
||I  alsojl  Ion  thee|  had  mercy  ? 
3*         And    [provoked   to   angerj    his  master  de- 
livered him  up  to  the  torturers,  until  he 
should  pay  all  that  was  owing. 
'5         ||Thus||  j my  heavenly  Father  also|  will  do 
unto  you,  if  ye  forgive  not  each  one  his 
brother  |from  your  hearts|. 

§  59.   Concerning  Divorce.     Mk.  x.  1-12. 

19    And  it  came  to  pass  <when  Jesus  ended 

these  words>  he  removed  fromGalilee  and  came 

into  the  bounds  of  Judfea  beyond  the  Jordan. 

2  And  there  followed  him  large  multitudes, 

and  he  cured  them  there. 
'     And  there  came  unto  him  Pharisees,  testing 
him,  and  saying, — 
Whether  is  it  allowed  a  man  to  divorce  his 
wife,  for  every'  cause  ? 
*  And  |he|  answering,  said — 
Did  ye  never  read — 

||He  who  created  at  the  beginning] |  \Ma2e 
and  fem,ale\  made  them, — •> 

•  Or  (Wm  :  "  the."  ''  Gen.  1.  27. 


*  and  said — 

[Fur   this   cause]    will  a  m,an  leave  his 

father  and  his  tuother. 
And  he  united  to  his  wife, — 
And  \the  two\  will  become  \oneflesh\; 
6  So  that   \no  longer]   are  they    \two\    but 

\one  flesh\,^ 
<What,      therefore,      |God|      hath     yoked 
together'> 
Let  not  |a  man|  ||put  asunder] (. 
'  They  say  unto  him — 

Why  then  did  jMoses]  command,  to  give  a 
writing  of  repudiation  and  to  dicorce  ?'> 

8  He  saith  i-nto  thorn — 

l|Moses|l  I  in  view  of  your  hardness  of  heart) 
permitted  you  to  divorce  your  wives ; 

]From  the  beginning]  however,  hath  it  not 
been  done  ]|thus||. 

9  And  I  say  unto  you — 

<Whosoover  shall  divorce  his  wife,  saving 
for    unfaithfulness,     and     shall     marry 
another>  committeth  adultery." 
1"  The  disciples  say  unto  him — 

<If  |so]  is  the  cause  of  the  husband  with  the 
wife>  it  is  not  expedient  to  marry. 

11  But  I  he  I  said  unto  them — 

]Not  alll  And  room  for  the  word,  save  they  to 
whom  it  hath  been  given ; 

12  For  there  |ar._|  eunuchs,  who  ]from  their 

mother's  womb]  were  born  so. 
And  there  jare]  eunuchs,  who  were  made 

eunuchs  |by  men], — 
And  there  ]are|  eunuchs,  who  have  made 
]themsolves]  eunuchs  ]for  the  sake  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  heavens] : 
]He  that  is  able  to  find  room]  let  him  find 
room. 

§  60.  Children  brought  to  .Testis.     Mk.  x.  13-16 ; 
Lu.  xviii.  15-17. 

13  [Then]  were  brought  unto  him,  children, — 
that  he  might  lay  his  hands  upon  them,  and 
pray.  And    ]the  disciples]    rebuked  them. 

1*  But  ]  Jesus  I  said — 
Suffer  the  children — and  do  not  hinder  them 

— to  come  unto  me, — 
For  |of  such]  is  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens. 

15  And,  laying  his  hands  upon  them,  he  went  his 
way  from  thence. 

§  61.  A  Rich  Bnler—"We  left  aU"—Ttcelve 
Thrones — The  Day  Labourers.     Lu.  xviii.  18-30. 

16  And  lo  !  one  coming  near  unto  him,  said. 

Teacher  1  what  good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I 

may  have  life  age-abiding  ? 
1'  And  |he|  said  unto  him — 

Why  dost  thou  question  me  concerning  that 

which  is  good  ? 
There  is  ]One|  that  is  good  I 
But  <if  thou  desirest  jinto  life]  to  enter> 

Be  keeping  the  commandments. 


•  Opn.  II.  24. 

I"  Dpu.  xxiv.  1. 

«  Or  (WH):  "without  a 
rea.son  of  unfaithfulness 
(lit.  harlotry)  causes  her 


to  bp  made  an  adulteress, 
and  he  that  marrieth  the 
dlvnrced  woman  com- 
mitteth adultery."  Cp 
Mt.  V.  32;  Lk-xvL  W. 


MATTHEW   XIX.    18—30  ;    XX.    1—19. 


21 


w  He  saith  unto  him        Which  ? 
|Jesus|  said —  These  ;" 

Thou  shall  not  commit  murder^ 
Thou  shall  not  commit  adultery, 
Thou  shall  not  steal, — 
Thou  shall  not  bear  false  witness; 
w         Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother, —  *> 
and — 

Thou  shall  love  thy  neighbour  as  {thyselfl." 
*>  The  young  man  saitn  unto  him — 
I  These  all|  have  I  kept, — 
What  |further|  do  I  lack  ? 
*i  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

<If  thou  desirest  to  be  |  perfect]  > 
Withdraw  1  sell  thy  substance^  and  give  to 

the  destitute, — <* 
And  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  the  heavens ; 
And  come !  be  following  me. 
**  And  the  young  man  |hearing|  thise  word,  went 
away  sorrowing, — for  he  was  holding  large  pos- 
sessions. 
3'  And  |Jesus|  said  unto  his  disciples — 
|Verily|  I  say  unto  you, 
||A  rich  man||  [with  diffleultyl   shall  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens. 
**     Again  I  say  unto  you — 

||Easier||    is  it  for  ||acamel||  [through  the 

eye  of  a  needle|  to  enter, 
Thau  a  rich  man — into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
*5  And  [hearing  it|  the  disciples  were  being  struck 
with  the  greatest  astonishment,  saying — 
Who  then  can  be  saved  ? 
M  And  [looking  intently[  Jesus  said  unto  them — 
jlWith  men[[  this  is  |impossible[. 
But  {with  God]   \\all  things  are possible\\ J 
27  Then  j  making  answer[  Peter  said  unto  him — 
Lo  !  |we[  have  left  aU,  and  followed  thee, — 
What  then  shall  there  be  [for  us|? 
«8  And  |Jesus[  said  unto  them — 
[Verilyl  I  say  unto  you, 
<As  for  you  who  followed  me  in  the  regene- 
ration > 
[When  the  Sou  of  Man  shall  take  his  seat 

on  his  throne  of  glory| 
I  Ye   also!    shall    be  seated    upon  twelve' 
thrones. 
Judging  the  twelve'  tribes  of  Israel. 
*•         And  <whosoever  left  houses,  or  brethren^ 
or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  chil- 
dren, or  lands,  for  sake  of  my  name> 
[Manifold  I  shall  receive. 
And  life  [age-abiding  [  shall  inherit. 
*•     But  many  shall  be — 

First-last,  and  Last-flrst.s 

20  For  the  kingdom  of  the  heavens  jis  like|  a 
man,  a  householder, — 
Who  went  forth  with  the  morning,  to  hire 
labourersintohis vineyard  ;  ^and<whenhe 
had  agreed  with  the  labourers  for  a  denary 
the  day>  he  sent  them  into  his  vineyard. 


»  Or;  "the  [following]." 
hBxo.   XX.   12-16;    Deu. 

17-20. 
•  Lev.  xix.  18. 
«  Who  have  nothing. 


«  OrfWH):  "the." 

'  Gen.    xviii.  U;  Job    xUl. 

2;    Zeeh.    viil.    6    (Sep.;; 

cp.  Lu.  i.  37 
«  Chap.  XX.  16 


8  And  <going  forth  about  the  third'  hour> 
he  saw  others,  standing  in  the  market- 
place, unemployed;  *aud  |to  them|  he 
said — 

|Yo  also[  go  your  way  into  the  vineyard, 
and  [whatsoever  may  be  right [  I  wUl 
give  you  ; 

5  and  |*'hey[  departed. 

And  <[agaiu|  going  forth  about  the  sixth' 
and  ninth'  hour>  he  did  likewise. 

6  And  < [about  the  eleventh!   g'^iiig  forth> 

he  found  others,  standing,  and  saith  unto 
them — 
Why    [here[     stand  ye,  all'    the    day, 
[unemployed!  ? 

7  They  say  unto  him — 

Because  [|nooue|[  hath  hired  |u3|. 
He  saith  unto  them — 

[Ye  also]  go  your  way  into  the  vineyard. 

8  And  [wheu  evening  came|  the  master  of  the 

vineyard  saith  unto  his  steward — 
Call  the  labourers,  and  pay  the  hire, — 
beginning    from  the  last^  unto  the 
first. 

9  And  they  of  the  eleventh'  hour    |coming| 

received  severally  a  denary. 

10  And  <when  the  first  came>  they  .supposed 

that    [r^orel    they   should   receive, — and 
lithey  alsol[  received  severally  a  denary. 

11  And    [having  received  it[    they  began  to 

murmur  against  the  householder,  i^  say- 
ing— 

[[These  last|[  [one' hour[  wrought,  and 
thou  hast  made  them  [equal  unto  U3| 
who  have  borne  the  burden  of  the  day,^ 
and  the  .scorching  heat. 
13         And    !he|    answering,    [unto  one  of  them] 
said, — 
Friend  1  I  wrong  thee  not: 
Was  it  not   [for  a  denary [   thou  didst 
agree  with  me  ? 
1*  Take  thine  own,  and  go  thy  way ; 

But  I  please  [unto  this' last[  to  give,  as 
also  to  thee : 

15  Is  it  not  allowed  me  to  do    [what  I 

pleasej  with  my  own  ? 
Oris  [[thine  eye||   [evill  because  I  am 
good  ? 

16  jThusj  shall  be— 

The  last  first,  and  the  first  last.» 

§  62.  Private  Announcem.ent  of  Sufferings. 
Mk.  X.  32-34;  Lu.  xviii.' 31-33. 

IT  And  <Jesu3,  being  about  to  go  up  unto  Jeru- 
salem>  took  unto  him  the  twelve  [disciples] 
[apait!,  and  [in  the  way|  he  said  unto  them — 

18  Lo  !  we  are  going  up  unto  Jerusalem  ; 

And  [the  Son  of  Manj  will  be  delivered  up 

unto  the  chief  priests  and  Scribes, 
And  they  will  condemn  him  [to  death], 

19  And   deliver  him  up  unto  the  nations,  to 

mock  and  to  scourge  and  to  crucify, — 
And  [on  the  third  day[  he  will  |larise||. 

■  Chap.  xlx.  sa 


22 


Matthew  xx.  20—34;  xxi.  1— 16. 


§  63.  Request  for  Zebedee's  iSons.    Mk.  x,  35-45. 

20  Then  came  unto  him  the  mother  of  the  sons 
of  Zebedee^  with  hor  sons,  bowing  down,  and 
asking  something  from  him.  ^i^j^i  n^e)  said  to 
her —        What  desirest  thou  ? 

She  saith  unto  him — 
iiiJ^  that  these'  my  two'  sons  may  sit,  one  on 
thy  right  hand,  and  one  on  thy  left,  in  thy 
kingdom. 
^  But  Jesus  |answeriug|  said — 

Ye  know  not  what  ye  are  asking : 
Are  ye  able  to  drink  the  cup,  which  |I|  am 
about  to  drink ; 
They  say  unto  him —        We  are  able. 
28  He  saith  unto  them — 

I  My  cup,  indeed  I  ye  shall  drink ; 
But  <to  sit  on  my  right  hand  and  on  my 
left>  is  nut  mine   to  give, — except  unto 
those  for  whom  it  hath  been  prepared  by 
my  Father. 
2<  And  tiie  ten  |hearing|  were  sorely  displeased, 
conceroiug  the  two'  brethren. 

25  But  |Jesus|  calling  them  near,  said — 

Ye  know  that  |the  rulers  of   the  nations| 

lord  it  over  them, 
And  I  the  great  ones|  wield  authority  over 

them : » 

26  ||Notso||  is  it  I  among  you  I, — 

But  <whosoever  shall  desire  |among  you| 
to    become     |great|>     shall    be      |your 
minister] ; 
2T         And  <whosoever  shall  desire    |among  you| 
to  be  flrst>  shall  be  |your  servant] : — 

28  1 1  Just  as  1 1    I  the  Son  of  Man|   came  not  to  be 

ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give 
his  Ufe  •>  a  ransom  instead  of  many. 

§  64.  Two  Mind  Men  recover  Sight.     Mk.  x.  46-52  ; 
Lu.  xviii.  35-43. 

29  And  <as  they  were  going  forth  from  Jericho> 
there  followed  him  a  great  multitude  ;  ^o  and  lo  1 
|two'  blind  men,  sitting  beside  the  road|  <hear- 
ing  that  Jesus  "i/as  passing  by>  cried  aloud 
saying — 

Lord  I  have  mercy  on  us !        Son  of  David  ! 
*i  But  the  multitude   rebuked  them,  that  they 
might  hold  their  peace.    But  ||they||  |the  more| 
cried  aloud,  saying — 
Lord,  have  mercy  on  us  I        Son  of  David  1 
82  And    Islanding  still|    Jesus   called   them,  and 
said — 
What  desire  ye  I  should  do  for  you? 
8s  They  say  unto  him — 

Lord  !  that  |our  eyesl  may  open. 
8*  And  I  moved  with  compassion|   Jesus  touched 
their  eyes, — and   Istraightway]  they  recovered 
sight,  and  followed  him. 

§  65.  The  Triumphal  Entrxj.    Mk.  xi.  1-10 ; 
Lu.  xix.  29-38 ;  Jn.  xii.  12-15. 

21  And  <when  they  drew  near  unto  Jerusalem, 
and  came  unto  Bethphage,  unto  the  Mount  of 
01ives>  |then|  Jesus  sent  forth  two'  disciples; 
*  saying  unto  them — 


>  Lu.  xxiL  25-27. 


''Com :  "bo'U." 


Be  going  into  the  village  that  is  over  against 
you,  and  |straightway|  ye  shall  find  an  ass, 
bound,  and  a  colt  with  her, — loose  them  and 
lead  them  unto  me. 
8  And  <if  anyone  junto  you]  say  aught>  ye 
shall  say — 

IITheir  Lord||  hath  |need|,— » 
and  I  straightway!  lie  will  send  them. 
*  But  |this|  hath  come  to  pass,  that  it  might  be 
fulfilled,  which  was  spoken  through  the  prophet, 
saying : 
6  Tell  xje  the  daughter  of  Zion, 

Lo!  \thy  King\  is  coming  unto  thee. 
Meek  and  mounted  upon  an  ass^ 
And  upon  a  colt  the  foal  of  a  toiling  ass.^ 
8  And  the  disciples  |went|  r.nd  did  as  Jesus  di- 
rected them ;  ^  and  led  the  ass  and  the  colt,  and 
laid  upon  them  their  garments,  and  he  took  his 
seat  upon  them.    sAnd    |thc  chief  multitude| 
spread   their  own   mantles    in   the  way,   and 
|others|  were  cutting  off  young  branches  from 
the  trees,  and  spreading  them  in  the  way  ;  ^and 
the  multitudes  <they  who  were  going  before 
him  and  they  who  were  following  after>  were 
crying  aloud,  saying — 

Hosanna !  ^  to  the  Son  of  David, 
\Blessed\  is  he  that  is  coming  in  the  nam,e  of 
the  Lord,^ 
Hosanna  °  in  the  highest. 

10  And  <when  he  entered  into  Jerusalem>  all' the 
city  was  startled,  saying — 

Who  is  this  ? 

11  And  |the  multitudes]  were  saying — 

|This|  is  the  prophet  Jesus, — 
He  from  Nazareth  of  Galilee. 


§  66.  The  Temple  cleansed.     Mk.  xi.  15-17 ; 
Lu.  xix.  45,  46 ;  cp.  Jn.  ii.  13-17. 

12  And  Jesus  entered  into  the  temple,  and  cast 
out  all  who  were  selling  and  buying  in  the 
temple, — and  |the  tables  of  the  money-changersi 
he  overthrew,  and  the  seats  of  them  who  were 
selling  doves ;  i^  and  sait^  unto  them — 
It  is  written, 

\\My  house\\    \a  house  of  prayer]   shall  be 
called  <= ; 
but  |ye|  are  making  it, 
A  den  of  robbers.^ 
1*  And  there  came  unto  him  blind  and  lime,  in  the 

temple,  and  he  cured  them. 
15      But  the  Chief-priests  and  theScribes<|seeingl 
the  marvels  that  he  wrought,  and  the  boys  who 
were  crying  aloud  in  the  temple,  and  saying, 

Hosanna "  to  the  Son  of  David  !> 
were  greatly  displeased  ;  i^and  said  unto  him — 

Hearest  thou  what  these  are  saying  ? 
And   IJesus]  saith  unto  them — 
Yea:        Have  ye  never  read, 

I  Chit  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sxtcklings]  Tiasl 
thou  prepared  praise  ?  s 


•  Or:  "The  Lord  |of  theml  ""Ps.  otvUI.  28. 

hnth  npi'd."  '  Is   Ivl.  7. 

b  ZpcIi.  ix.  9:  cp.  Is.  IxlL  11.  '  .ler.  vil.ll. 

«  Ps.  cxviil.  25.  K  Ps.  vili.  3. 


MATTHEW   XXI.    17—41. 


23 


w  And^  leaving  them  behind^  he  went  forth  out- 
side the  city  into  Bethauy,  and  spout  the  night 
there. 

§  67.  The  Bai-ren  Fig-tree  Withered. 
Mk.  xi.  12-14,  20-24. 

18  And  <|early|  returning  into  the  city>  he 
hungered;  is* and  <seeing  one  fig-tree  by  the 
way>  he  came  up  to  it,  |aud  nothing|  found  he 
thereon^save  leaves  only, — and  he  saith  unto  it — 
||No  moro||  |from  thoo|  let  fruit  spring  forth^ 
unto  times  age-abiding, — 
and  the    fig-tree    |  instantly    withered    away|. 

20  And  the  disciples  [seeing  it|  marvelled,  say- 
ing— 

|How  instantlyl  did  the  fig-tree  wither  away  I 

21  And  Jesus  |answeriug|  said  unto  them — 

|Verily|  I  say  unto  you^ 
<If  ye  have  faith^  and  do  not  doubt> 
Not  only  |this  of  the  fig-tree |  shall  ye  do, — 
But  <even  if   |unto  this  mountain|   ye 
shall  say^ 
Be  lifted  up. 

And  be  cast  into  the  sea> 
it  shall  be  done. 
2»     And    |all  things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in 
prayer,  believing|  ye  shall  receive. 

§  68.  By  what  Authority  ?    Two  Sons. 
Mk.  xi.  27-33;  Lu.  xx.  1-8, 

23  And  <when  he  [entered |  the  temple>  the 
Chief-priests  and  the  Elders  of  the  people  |eame 
unto  him  as  he  was  teaching!  ^a-yii^g. 

||By  what'  authority||  |these  things]  art  thou 

doing  ? 
And  |who|  to  thee  |gave|  this  authority  ? 
2*  And   [making  answer]  Jesus  said  unto  them — 
1 1  also  I  will  ask  |you|  one  thing, — 

Which  if  ye  tell  me, 
||I  alsoll  will  tell  |you| 
1 1  By  what  authority||    [these  things  |  lam 
doing: — 
28      [[The  immersion  by  John||  whence  was  it  ? 
Of  heaven,  or  of  men  ? 
But    |they[    began  to  deliberate  among  them- 
selves, saying — 
<If  we  say.        Of  heaven> 
He  will  say  unto  us,  Wherefore  then  did  ye 
not  believe  him  ? 
28     But  <if  we  say.        Of  men> 
We  fear  the  multitude. 
For  ||all|[  [as  a  prophet[  .are  holding  John. 
2'  And,  making  answer  to  Jesus^  they  said — • 
We  know  not. 
|He  also|  said  unto  them — 
Neither  do  |I[  tell  lyouj, 

iJBy  what'  authority] [  [these  thtngs|  lam 
doing. 

28      But  how  [to  you[  doth  it  seem  ? 
I A  man  |  had  two  sons : 
< Coming  unto  the  first>  he  said. 
Son  !  go  thy  way, 

|To-day|  be  working  in  the  vineyard. 
*•         And     |he|    answering,    said,  [I|     sir! 

and  went  not ; 


*"         And  <coming  unto  the  second>  he  spake 

|in  like  manuer|, — 
And  [he|  answering,  said,  I   will   not: 

[  [afterwards [[  smitten  with  regret^ 
[he  went|. 

31  [Which  of  the  two[  did  the  will  of  the  father  ? 
They  say, 

The  latter. 
Jesus  saith  unto  them — 
[Verilyj  I  say  unto  you, 
I  [The  tax-collectors  and  the  harlots[[  are 
going  before  you,  into  the  kingdom  of 
God; 

32  For  John   came   unto  you,    in  a  way  of 

righteousness, 
And  ye  believed  him  not, — 
But   [the  tax-collectors  and  the  harlot8[ 

believed  him ; 
And  ||ye||  [seeing  it|  were  not  even  smitten 
with  regret   [afterwards[  so  as  to  beUeve 
him. 

§  69.  The  Fruits  of  the  Vineyard  Demanded. 
Mk.  xii.  1-12 ;  Lu.  xx.  9-19. 

83      [Another'  parable |   hear  ye : — 

A  man  there  was,  a  householder, 
Who  planted  a  vineyard^ 
And  \a  wall  around  it\  placed. 
And  digged  in  it  a  wine-vat^ 
And  built  a  to-wer,'^ 
And  let  it  out  to  husbandmen, — 
And  left  home. 
3*         And  <when  the  season  of  fruits  drew  near> 
He  sent  forth  his  servants  unto  the  hus- 
bandmen to  receive  his  fruits. 

85         And  the  husbandmen  [taking  his  servants|, 
I  One  I  indeed,  they  beat, 
And  |another[  slew, — • 
And  [another[  stoned. 

*8         jAgainj  sent  he  forth  other'  servants,  more 
than  the  first, 
And  they  did  unto  them  [likewise[. 

"         I  [Afterwards  1 1  however,  he  sent  forth  unto 
them  his  son,  saying, — 
They  will  pay  deference  rnto  my  son  1 

88  But  [the  husbandmen|  seeing  the  son,  said 

among  themselves, — 
[This[  is  [the  heir| : 
Come  on ! 

Let  us  blay  him. 
And  have  his  inheritance. 

89  And,  taking  him,  they  cast  him  forth  out- 

side the  vineyard, — and  slew  him. 
*"     <When  therefore  the  master  of  the  vineyard 
shall  come> 
What  will  he  do  unto  those  husbandmen  ? 
*i  They  say  unto  him — 
Miserable  men  I 

|MiserabIy|  will  he  destroy  them ; 
And  will  let  out  [the  vineyard[  to  other  hus- 
bandmen. 
Who  will  render  unto  him  the  fruits  in  their 
seasons. 

•  Is.  V.  I  f . 


24 


MATTHEW   XXI.    42—46  ;    XXII.    1—29. 


*2  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 

Have  ye  |iiever|  read  in  the  Scriptures^ 
<.A  stone  which  the  builders  rejected^ 

\Thesame\hathbecome\\headofthecorner\\ : 
\]^om  the  Lord\  hath  this  come  to  pass. 
And  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.^ 
<3     Wherefore  I  say  unto  you^ 

The  kingdom  of  God   |wiU  be  taken  away 

from  you  I, 
And  given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  the 
fruits  thereof : 
**         [And  I  he  that  falleth  on  this  stone]  •> 
Will  be  sorely  bruised  ; 
But  |on  whomsoever  it  may  fall| 
It  will  utterly  destroy  c  him.] 
*5  And  the  Chief-priests  and  the  Pharisees  |hear- 
ing  his  parables]    took  note^  that   jconeerning 
them]   he  was  speaking.  «  And^  seeking  to 

secure  him^  they  feared  the  multitudes;  since 
]for  a  prophet]  were  they  holding  him. 

§  70.  Marriage  Feast  and  Wedding  Garment. 
Lu.  xiv.  16-24. 

22    And    ]answering]    Jesus    ]again]    spake    in 
parables  unto  them,  saying: — 

*  The  kingdom  of  the  heavens  hath  become  J  ike 

a  man^  a  king, — 
Who  made  a  marriage-feast  f  r  his  son ; 
8         And  sent  his  servants^  to  call  the  invited 
into  the  marriage-feast, — 
And  they  would  not  come. 

*  I  Again]  sent  he  other'  servants,  saying — 

Say  to  the  invited^ 
Lo !  ]my  dinner]  have  I  prepared, 
[Mine  oxen  and  my  fatlings]  are  slain, — 
And  ]all  things]  are  ]ready] : 
Come  ye  into  the  marriage-feast. 
'         And  ]they]  slighting  it^  went  off, 
]One]  indeed^  into  his  own  fleld^ 
And  ]another]  unto  his  merchandise, — 

*  And   ]the  rest]  securing  his  servants^  ill- 

treated  and  slew  them. 
'         And  ]the  king]  was  provoked  to  anger, — 
And,  sending  his  armies, 
Destroyed  those  murderers, 
And  ]their  city]  set  on  fire. 

8  [Then]  saith  he  unto  his  servants — 

]The  marriage]  indeed^  is  ready, — 
But  ]the  invited]  were  not  ]  worthy] ; 

9  Be  goings  therefore,  into  the  crossways  of 

the  roads. 
And   ]as   many  as  ye  shall  find]  call  ye 

into  the  marriage-feast. 
M         And  those  servants  ]going  forth]  into  the 

roads. 
Gathered  together  all  whom  they  found, 

both  bad  and  good, — 
And  filled  was  the  bride-chamber  with 

guests. 

u         But.  the  king  <entering  to  view  the  guests> 
Saw  there  a  man^  who  had  not  put  on  a 
wedding-garment, — 


«  Ps.  dvlll.  22,  23. 
"Is.TlU.  15. 


'  Ml :  "  winnow  " ,  cd.  Dan 
11   34.  ^ 


1*  And  saith  unto  him — 

Friend  1  how  cam  est  thou  in  here,  not 
having  a  wedding-garment  ? 
And  ]he|  was  put  to  silence. 
13  ]Then]  the  king  said  unto  the  ministers — • 

<Bindiug  him  feet  and  hands> 
Cast  him  forth  into  the  darkness  joutside] : 
]There]    shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of 
teeth. 
1*     For  ]]many|]  ]are  called],  but  ]few]  ]]chosen, . 

§  71.  Caesar  and  God.     Mk.  xii.  13-17 ;  Lu.  xx. 
20-26. 

15  jThen]  went  the  Pharisees  and  took  ]counsel], 
that  they   might  ensnare  him    ]in  discourse]. 

16  And  they  sent  forth  to  him  their  disciples^ 
with  the  Herodians,  saying. 

Teacher  1  we  know  that  ]true]  thou  art. 
And    ]]the   way   of   God]]  |in   truth]    dost 

teach. 
And  it  concerneth  thee  not  about  anyone, — 
For  thou  lookest  not  unto  the  face  of  men: 
1?      Tell  us  then,  how  ]to  thee]  it  seemeth  ? 

Is  it  allowable  to  give  tax  unto  Caesar,  or 
not  ? 

18  But  Jesus  <taking  note  of  their  wickednes8> 
said — 

Why  are  ye  tempting  me,  hypocrites  ? 

19  Shew  me  the  coin  appointed  for  the  tax. 
And  ]they]  brought  unto  him  a  denary. 

20  And  he  saith  unto  them — 

]  Whose]  is  this  image  and  the  inscription  ? 

21  They  say — Ceesar's. 

]Thenl  saith  he  unto  them — 
Bender,  therefore,  ]the  things  of  Caesar,  unto 
Caesar], — 
And  ]the  things  of  God,  unto  God|. 

22  And,  hearing,  they  marvelled, — and,  leaving 
him,  departed. 

§  72.  Mai-riage  and  the  Besurrecdon. 
Mk.  xii.  ia-27;  Lu.  xx.  27-39. 

23  ]0n  that'  day]  there  came  untn  him  Sadduceea 
who  say,  there  is  ]no  resurrection], — and  thej 
questioned  him^  24  saying — 

Teacher!  ]Mosesl  said, 

<CJf  any  man  die  not  havinq  children'^  his 

brother  shall  marry  his  wife,  and  raise  up 

seed  unto  his  brother.^ 

23         Now  there  were,  with  us,  seven'  brethren; 

And    ]th6  first]  marrying,  died,  and  not 

having  seed,  left  his    wife    Ti::+i    his 

brother. 

28  l]Likewise|]    Jthe  second  also],  and  the 

third, — ]unto  the  seven|. 
2T  And  ]lastofall]  died  ]]thewife]l. 

28  ]]In  the  resurrection,  therefore]] — 

]0f  which  of  the  seven]  shall  she  be  wife  ? 
For  ]alll  had  her. 

29  And  Jesus  answering,  said — 

Ye  are  deceiving  yourselves. 
Knowing  neither  the  Scriptures,  nor  yet  the 
power  of  God. 

•  Den.  xxr.  5 ;  Qen.  xxxvlU.  8. 


MATTHEW    XXII.    30—46;    XXIII.    1—23. 


25 


so         Por    1 1  in   the   resurrect  iou||    they    neither 
marry,  nor  are  given  lu  marriage. 
But  |as  messengers  in  the  heaven)  are  they. 

51  But  ||as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the 

dead  1 1 — 
Have  ye  not  read  what  was  spoken  unto 
you  by  God,  saying — 

52  |/|  am  the  God  of  Ahraham^and  the  God 

of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob  V" 
He  is  ni>t  God  |of  the  dead|  but  ||of  the 
livingli. 
ss  And  |the  multitudes)  hearing,  were  being  strucli 
with  astonishment  at  his  teaching. 

§  73.  I7te  Greatest  Commandment.     Mlc.  xii.  28-31 ; 
Lu.  X.  25-27. 

s<  Now  |the  Pharisees]  <hearing  that  he  had 
silenced  the  Sadducees>  were  brought  together 
with  one  'iccord  ;  -'sand  one  fron  among  them, 
a  lawyer  jproposed  a  questiouj  putting  him  to 
the  test : 
S6      Teacher!  | which  commandmeut|  is  greatest 

in  the  law  ? 
SI  And  |he|  said  unto  him — 

Thou  shall  love  the  Lord  thy  God — with  all' 
thy  hearty  and  with  all'  thy  soul,  and  with  all' 
thy  mind :  *>- 
S8      |This|  is  the  great  and  first  commandment. 
39      ||The  secondjike  itil  is  |this| ; 

Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.'^ 
*o      ||In  these  two' commandmentsll  |all'tholaw| 
is  contained,  |and  the  prophets). 

§  74.  David's  Son  and  Lord.     Mk.  xii.  35-37; 
Lu.  XX.  41-44. 

<'  Now  <the  Pharisees  having  come  togethcr> 

Jesus  questioned  them,  saying — 
*2      How  |to  you!  doth  it  seem,  leoncerniug  the 
Christ)  ? 
I  Whose  son  I  is  he  ? 
They  say  unto  him —        David's. 
♦3  He  saith  unto  them — 

How  then  doth    IDavid,  in  spirit]    call   him 
]Lordl,  saying — 
«  \The  Lord\  hath  said  unto  \my  Lord\, — 

Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand. 
Until  I  make  thy  foes  thy  footstool  ?^ 
*5      <Iftheu  iDavidj  calleth  him  |Lordi> 

jHowi   is  he  |his  .'^onj? 
*6  And  ;no  one]  was  able  to  answer  him  a  word, 
neither  durst  anyone  |jfrom  that' day]]  question 
him  ]auy  more]. 

§  75.  Alas  for  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 
23     |Then,  Jesus  spake  unto  the  multitudes  and 
unto  his  disciples,  2  saying — 

|Upoii  Moses'  seat]  have  sat  down,  the  Scribes 
and  the  Pharisees : 

*  <|A11  things]  therefore,  whatsoever  they  tell 

you>  do  and  observe, — 
But  jaecording  to  their  works]  do  ye  not, 
For  they  ]sayl,  and  do  not  |perform|. 

*  But  they  bind  together  he;ivy  burdens,^ 

And  lay  upon  men's  shoulders, 

•Exo.  lii.  6  d  Ps.  ex.  1. 

''  Dt-u.  vl.  5.  e  Oi(WH):  "  fiurdens  heavy 

"=  Lev.  xix.  18.  and  hard  to  be  borne." 


Whereas    ||they|)    |with  their  flngerj   are  not 
willing  to  move  tliem.^ 
*      But  ]all  their  worKS]  they  do,  |to  be  gazed  at 
by  men], — 
For  they  make  broad  their  amulets. 
And  make  largo  their  fringes, 
6  And  dearly  love  the  first  couch  in  the  chief 

meals. 
And  the  first  seats  in  the  synagogues, 
'  And  the  salutations  in  the  martot-places. 

And  to  be  called  by  men.  Rabbi. 

8  But  ]ye]— do  not  be  called  liabbi, — 

For  |one|  is  your  Teacher, 
And  lall'  yej   are  brotnren  ; 

9  And  ]  father)   be  none  of  you  called  ]upon  the 

earth]. 
For  ]one)   is  your  Father  |tho  Heavenly] ; 

10  Neither  be  called  leaders, 

For  lyour  leader]  is  one  |the  Christ] ; 

11  And  ]the  greatest  of  you]  shall  be  to  you 

]a  minister] ; 

12  And  ]]  whoever  shall  exalt  himself]  |  shall  be 

]abased]. 
And    I  whoever  shall  abase  himself]  shall  be 
]]exalted]]»'  [isj" 

1*      But   alas   for    you.   Scribes   and    Pharisees, 
]] hypocrites]  I ; 
Because  ye  are  locking  up  the  kingdom  of 
the  heavens  before  men,^ 
For  ]ye]  are  not  entering, 
Neither  ]them  who  are  entering]  suffer  ye 
to  enter. 

15  Alas  for  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  jjhypo- 

crites]] : 
Because  ye  compass  sea  and  dry  laud,  to 

make  one'  convert, — 
And   Iwhen  it  is  done]  ye  make  him  a  son 

of  gehenna  Ijtwofold  more  than  ye]]. 

16  Alas  for  you,  blind  guides  !  that  say — 

<Whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  Temple> 

it  is  ]nothine'l. 
But  <whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  gold  of 
the  Temple>  is  bound  : 
1'  Foolish  and  blind  !  for  which  is  ]greater], 

The  gold,  or  the  Temple  that  hath  hal- 
lowed the  gold  ? 

18  And  <whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  altar> 

it  is  inothLng], 
But  <  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  gift  that 
is  upon  it>  is  bound  : 

19  Blind  !  '^  for  which  is  greater 

The  gift,  or  the  altar  that  halloweth  the 
gift?   ~ 

20  <He  therefore  that  hath  sworu  bythealtar> 

Sweareth  by  it,  and  by  all  that  is  upon  it; 

21  And  <he  that  hath  sworn  by  the  Temple> 

Sweareth  by  it,  and  by  him  who  dwelleth  « 
therein ; 

22  And  <he  that  hath  sworn  by  heaven> 

Sweareth   by  the  throne  of  God,  and  by 
him  who  sitteth  thereupon. 


»  Lu.  xi.  4fi. 

0  Lu.  xiv.  11  ;  xviil.  14. 
<:  Omitted  by  WH. 


0  Or  (WH):     "foolish 

blirul." 
«Or(WH):  '•  dwelt." 


26 


MATTHEW   XXIII.    23—39;    XXIV.    1—10. 


88     Alas  for  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ||hypo- 
critesjl; 
Because  ye  tithe  the  mint  and  the  anise  and 

the  cummin, — 
And  have  dismissed  the  weightier  matters 
of  the  law — the  justice,  the  mercy,  and 
the  faith ; 
Whereas  |these|  it  was  binding  ||to  do||, 
And  |those|  not  to  j|dismisa||.a 
»*         Blind  guides  1 

Straining  out  the  gnat. 
But  |the  camel|  swallowing. 
25     Alas  for  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ||  hypo- 
crites ||  ; 
Because  ye  cleanse  the  outside  of  the  cup 
and  of  the  dish, — 
While  I  within]  they  are  full  of  plunder  and 
intemperance. 
28         Blind  Pharisee  1  cleanse  |flrst|  (|the  inside|| 
of  the  cup  [and  of  the  dish], 
That   I  the  outside  thereof)     may    become 
||clean||.'> 
*f     Alas  for  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ||  hypo- 
crites ||  ; 
Because  ye  make  yourselves  like  sepulchres 
whitewashed, 
Which  II  outside  ||  indeed,appear  |beautif  ul  | , 
But  |within|  are  full  |  jof  dead  men's  bones 
and  air  uncleanness||, — 

28  Thus  llyealsojl  joutsidej  indeed,  appear  to 

men  |righteous|, 
But   I  within]    are   full    |]of   hypocrisy   and 
lawlessness]]. 

29  Alas  for  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  |  [hypo- 

crites ||  ; 
Because    ye  build  the  sepulchres  of  the 

prophets. 
And  adorn  the  monuments  of  the  righteous, 

80  and  say — 
<Ifwehadbeeninthedaysof  ourfathers> 
We  would  not  have  been  their  partners  in 

the  blood  of  the  prophets : 

81  So  that  ye  bear  witness  against  yourselves. 

That  ye  are  |sons]  of  them  who  murdered 
the  prophets. 

82  And  ]]ye||  fill  ye  up<=  the  measure  of  your 

fathers  1 
88         Serpents  !  broods  of  vipers  !  how  should  ye 

flee  from  the  judgment  of  gehenna  ? 
84     IJFor  this  cause]]  lol  |I|  send  unto  you,  pro- 
phets and  wise  men  and  scribes, — 
jSome  from  among  them|  ye  will  slay  and 

crucify, 
And  |some  from  among  them]  ye  will — 
Scourge  in  your  synagogues. 
And  pursue  from  city  to  city : 
88         That  there  may  come  upon  you — 

All'  righteous  blood  poured  out  upon  the 
earthy 
From  the  blood  of  Abel  the  righteous, 
Unto  the  blood   of  Zachariah,  son  of 
Baraehiah,      whom     ye      murdered 
between  the  Temple  and  the  altar. 


•  Lu.  xl.  42. 
>>  Lu.  xl.  39-44. 


I  Or  (WH) :  "  will  flU  up." 


86  |Yerily|  I  say  unto  you — 

I  All  these  things]    will  have  come  ||upon 
this  generation] ].» 

87  Jerusalem  I  Jerusalem  1 

That  slayeth  the  prophets. 
And  stoueth  them  that  have  been  sent  unto 
her, — 
)How  often]  would  I  have  gathered  thy  chil- 
dren, 
Like  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under 
her  wings, — 
And  ye  would  not  1 

38  Lo  I  your  house  is  left  to  you  ;•> 

39  For  I  say  unto  you — 

|In  no  wise]  may  ye  see  mre  |henceforth|, 
Until  ye  say, 

\Blessed\  is  he  that  cometh  \\in  the  name 
of  the  LordW." 

§  76.  The  Prophecy  on  Mount  Olivet.     Mk.  xiil, 
Lu.xxi. 

24  And<  Jesus  coming  forth>  |from  the  temple] 
was  taking  his  departure,  when  his  disciples 
came  forward  to  point  out  Lo  him  the  buildings 
of  the  temple.  ^But  ihe]  answering,  said  unto 
them — 

Are  ye  not  beholding  all  these  things  ? 
|Verily|  I  say  unto  you — 
]In  no  wise]  shall  there  be  left  here  (stone 

upon  stone]. 
Which  shall  not  be  thrown  down. 
8  And  <as  he  was  sitting  upon  the  Mount  of 
01ives>  the  disciples  came  unto  him,  privately, 
saying- 
Tell  us,  when  these  things  shall  be, — 
And  what  the  sign  of  thy  presence,'^  and  the 
conclusion  of  the  age.^ 
*  And  ]answering|  Jesus  said  unto  them — 
Be  taking  heed,  lest  anyone  |deceive|  you; 

5  For|many|  will  come  upon  my  name,  saying — 

]I|  am  the  Christ, — 
And  will  [deceive  manyj. 

6  Moreover  ye  will  be  sure  to  be  hoaring  of  wars, 

and  rumours  of  wars : 
Mind  1     be   not  alarmed,  for  it  must  needs 
happen, — ' 
But  ]not  yet|  is  |the  end] ; 
■J      For  there  will  arise — 

Nation  against  nation. 
And  kingdom  against  kingdom,, — 8 
And  there  will  be  famines  and  earthquakes 
I  in  places  I . 

8  But  |air  these  things]  are  a  beginning  of 

birth-pangs. 

9  |Then|  will  they  deliver  you  up  into  tribula- 

tion, and  will  slay  you, — 
And  yo  will  be  men  hated  by  all'  the  nations 
[because  of  my  name]*"; 
10      And  ]then|  will  many  be  caused  to  stumble^ 
And  [on-   another]  will  deliver  up, 
And  will  hate  one  another ; 


•  Lu.  xl.  47-51. 

•■Or  (WHl  :    "left   to   you 

desolate."    Jer.    xxll.   5; 

xli.  7. 
<:  Ps.  cxvlil.  26. 
>>  Ap  :  "  Presence." 


•  Ap:  "Age  " 

f  Dan   II.  28. 

s  Is.  xix.  2. 

tChap.  X.  22:  Mk.  xllLlS; 

Lu.  xxl.  17. 
>  Dan.  xi.  41  (Sep.X 


MATTHEW   XXIV.    11—43. 


27 


11     And  |many'  false  prophets|  will  arise^ 

Aud  deceive  |majay| ; 
1*     And  <  because  of  lawlessness  being  brought 
to  the  full> 
|The  love  ol  the  many]  will  grow  cold^ 
n      But  <,he  that  hath  eudured  throughout> 

|The  same,  shall  be  saved.'* 
1*     And  this  glad  message  of  the  kingdom  will 
be  jiroclaimed  lu  all'  the  inhabited  earth, 
For  a  witness  uuto  all'  the  nations, — 
And   |then|   will  have  come^  the  end. 

16      <Whensoevei\    therefore,   ye    shall    see   the 
abotiiinadun  itfdesolation^th.iitv/,i.s  spoken 
of  through  Daniel  the  prophet. 
Standing  in  a  holy  place, — ^ 

|He  that  readethi  let  him  think> 
16      ||Thou||  |thoy  who  are  in  Judseal 

Let  them  llee  into  the  mountains ; 
IT      Aud  |he  that  is  on  the  house-topl 

Let  him  not  come  down,  to  tiike  away  the 
things  out  of  his  house  ;>^ 

18  And   [he  that  is  in  the  fleld| 

Let  him  not  turn  back,  to  take  away  his 
mantle. 

19  But  alas  I  for  the  women  with  child. 

And  for  them  that  are  giving  suck  |in  those 
daysi ; 
*<»     But   be   praying   that  your  flight,  may  not 

happen  iu  winter,  uor  on  sabbath; 
*i      For  there  will  be  then. 
Great  tribulation. 

Such  as  hath  not  happened^  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  worlds  until  the  present  time,'^ 
Neither  in  any  wise  shall  happen, 
w     And   <except  those  days  had    been  short- 
ened >«  |uo  flesh  had  been  saved | ; 
But  ifor  the  sake  of  thechosen|  ythosedays 
shall  be  shortened]]. 
«      JThenl  <if  any,  unto  you,  say — 

Lol  |here,  is  the  Christ,  or  |there|> 
Do  not  believe  it; 
M     For  there  will  arise,  false  Christs,  and  false 
prophet.'', — 
And  they  will  show  great  signs  and  wonders,^ 
So  that,  if  possible  ]eveu  the  chosen]  should 
be  deceived  : — 

25  Lo  !  I  have  foretold  you. 

26  <If  therefore  they  should  say  unto  you — 

Lo  1  |in  the  deserti  he  is> 
Do  not  go  forth  ; 

<Lo  1  in  the  chambers> 
Do  not  believe  it.? 
^^      For  <just  as  the  lightning  goeth  forth  from 
the  east,  and  shineth  unto  the  west> 
|So|     shall   be  the  presence  •>  of  the  Son  of 
Man. 

28  <Wheresoever  |the  corpse;  shall  be> 
|There'  shall  be  gathered  ]the  vultures] ' 

29  But   <straightway  after   the   tribulation  of 

those  days> 


«  Chap  X.  2i. 

'>Dau.  ix   27:  xl   31;  xli.  11, 

cp.  Mk   xiii.  14. 
e  Lu.  xvti.  3i. 
d  Dan.  xii.  1. 
eOr;      'docked,"      "cur 


tailed  " 
'  Deu.  xili.  1 
s  Lu   xvii.  23,  24. 
i"  A  p :  "  Presence." 
1  Lu.  xvii.  37. 


[TJce  sun\  will  be  darkened^ 
And  \the  7itOon\  will  not  give  her  brightness. 
And  \the  stars\  will  fall  from  heaven., — 
And    \the  power's    of  the   heaven^i   will  be 
shaken;^ 
50     And   ]then|  will  be  displayed — 

The  sign  of  the  Sou  of  Man  in  heaven, 
And   I  then  I  will  smite  their  breasts — 

AW  the  tribes  of  the  earth ;  *> 
And  they  will  see  the  Son  of  Man — 

Co'tidng  upon  the  clouds  of  heaven,''  with 
great  power  aud  glory. 
31     And  he  will  send  forth  his  messengers,  with  a 
great  trumpet,'^ 
And  they  will  gather-  together  his  chosen — 
Out  of  the  four'  winds,^ 
From  lieavens'  bounds^  unto  their'  bounds  J 

82  Now  |]from  the  ttg-tree|i    learn  ye   I  the  par- 

able; : — 
<Wheu    lalready]    her  young  branch    |be- 

cometh  tenderi. 
And  the  leaves  ]may  be  sprouting] > 
Ye  observe,  that  |nearj  is  jthe  summer] : 

83  jjThus]]   ]yealsol  <  when  ye  shall  see  all  these 

things> 
Observe  ye,  that  ]near]  he  is  ]at  the  doors]. 
8*      ]Verily,  I  say  unto  you  — 

Jin   nowise)    shall-  this«  generation    ]pas3 
awayi 

Until  all  these  things  ]shall  happen] : 
85         jThe  heaven  and  the  earth]  shall  pass  away, 
But  ]my  words]  shall  |]in  nowise]]  pass 
away. 
36     But  <concerning  that  day  and  hour> 
]No  one]  knoweth. 
Neither  the  messengers  of  the  heavens. 
Nor  the  Son, — 
]]Save  the  Father  only]].!- 

87  For  <just  as  the  days  of  Noah'> 

]So]  will  be  the  presence's  of  the  Son  of  Man; 

88  For  <as  they  were  in  those '  days  that  were 

before  the  flood. 
Feeding  and  drinking, 
Marryingand  beinggiven  in  marriage, — 
Until  the  day  JVoah  entered  into  theark;^ 

89  And    they  observed  |not,  until  the  flood 

came  and  took  away  all  together> 
|Sol  will  be  ]]the  presence's  of  the  Son  of 
Man];. 
*6      ]Then]  shal!  there  be  i,wo  men  in  the  field, — 
jOne]  is  taken  near,  and  ]onel  is  left  behind : 
*i      Two  women  grinding  at  the  mill, — 

]Ouel  is  taken  near,  and  ]onel  is  left  behind. 
♦2     Be  watching,  therefore. 

For  ye  know  not  ]on  what  manner'  of  day] 
your  Lord  is  coming. 
*3         But  there  is  jone  thing    ye  know — 

That  <if  the  householder  ]had  known] 
]Iu  what  watch]  the  thief  was  coming> 


»  l8.  xlil.  10;  xxxiv.  4. 
0  Or:  "laiiil."  Zech.  xii.  12. 
<:  Dan.  vii.  13. 

"lOrCWH).  "the  sound  of 
a  g   t."    Cp.  Is.  xxvii.  13. 
•  Zech.  ii.  6. 
I    t  Deu.  XXX.  4. 


eCp.    Lu.    xvii     34,    "this 

niRht." 
hMk.  xiil  32 
■  Lu.  xvii.  26.  27 
^  Ap     "Presence." 
I  Or(WH..  "the." 
""  Gen.  vii.  7. 


28 


MATTHEW   XXIV.   44—51  ;    XXV.    1—26. 


He  would  have  been  on  the  alert^ 
And  not  hava  suffered  his  house  to  be 
dug  through. 
**      IWhereforej    !|yealso|j  be  getting  ready, 

Because  <inwhathouryeare|notthiuliing|> 
||The  Sou  of  Man  doth  come||. 

*5     Who  then  is  the  faithful'  and  prudent  servant^ 

Whom  the  master  hath  appointed  over  his 
household, 

To  give  them  food  »  in  season  ? 
*6      Happy  !  that  servant,  whom  his  master  |  when 

he  comethj  shall  And  so  doing! 
*<      |Verily|  I  say  unto  you — 

|Over  all'  his  substaucel  will  he  appoint  him. 

*8      But  <if  that  wicked'  servant  should  say  in  his 
heart^ — 
My  master  |delayeth|, 
<•         And  begin  to  be  striiiiug  his  fellow-servants^ 
And  eatiugand  drinking  with  thedruuken> 

60  The  master  of  that  servant  |will  have  come| 

On  a  day  when  he  is  not  expecting, 

And  in  an  hour  when  he  is  not  observing, — 

61  And  will  cut  him  asunder ; 

And  [his  part|  ||with  the  hypocrites||  will 

appoint : 
|There|    shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of 

teeth  I  b 

35  IThenj     will  the    kingdom    of    the  heavens 
become  like  unto  |ten  virgins], 
Who^  taking  their  torches^"  went  forth  to 
meet  the  bridegroom. 
a         Now  I  five  of  them|  were  foolish, 

And  |five|   prudent. 
«  For  lithe  foolish; I— 

Though  they  took  Itheir  torchesj. 
Took  not  with  them  |ioil||; 
4  But  lithe  prudentll  took  oil  in  their  ves- 

sels, with  their  torches. 
6         Now  <the  bridegroom  |delaying|> 

They allbeeamedrowsy, and  were  sleeping. 
6        And    ||at  midnightjj    an  outcry  hath  been 
made — 
Lo  1  the  bridegroom  1 
Be  going  forth  to  meet  him  I 
1         [Then  I  arose  all'  those  virgins,  and  trimmed 

their  torches. 
8         And  Ijthefoolishll  junto  the  prudent]  said  — 
Give  us  of  your  oil. 
Because  ]our  torches]  ]]are  going  out||, 

•         But  the  prudent  |answered|  saying — 

<Lest  once,  by  any  means,  there  be  not 

enough  for  us  and  you> 
Be  going  rather  unto  them  that  sell, 
I  And  buy  for  yourselves]. 
w         But  <as  they  were  going  away  to  buy> 
|The  bridegroom  came] ; 
And  Ithey  who  were  readyl   went  in  with 
him,  into  the  marriage-feast, 
And  Ithe  door  was  locked i. 
11  But  ]]afterwards||   came  the  other' virgins 

also,  saying — 
Lord  !  Lord  1  open  unto  us  I 


•  Or:  "their  food." 
b  Lu.  xlL  39-46. 


Cp.    Trench.    Syn.    N.    T. 
161-2;  Ap:  "Torch." 


And  ]he|  answering,  said — 

]|Verilyll  I  say  unto  you^ 
I  know  »  you  not. 
Be  watching,  therefore, 
Because  ye  know,  neither  the  day  nor  the 
hour. 

For  it  is  Ujust  as  a  man||  who  |going  from 

home] 
Called  his  own  servants. 
And  delivered  up  to  them  his  substance ; 
And  |toone|  indeed,  gave  he  five'  talents^ 
And  jto  another]  two. 
And   jto  another]   one, — 
To  each  according  to  his  particular' 
ability. 
And  went  from  home. 
]] Straightway]]    he  who    ]th3  five'  talents] 
had  received,  went  and  traded  with  them, 
and  gained  other'  five : 
|]Likewise]]  ]he  of  the  two]  gained  other' 

two : 
But  ]he  who  the  one'  had  received]  went 
away,  and  digged  up  ground,  and  hid  the 
silver  of  his  lord. 
And  llafter  along'time]]  cometh  the  lord  of 
those  servants,  and  reckoneth  with  them. 
And  he  who  the  five'  talents  had  received 
|Coming  forward]    brought  other'    five' 
talents,  say.^g — 
Lord!     |]flve'    talents]]    jto   me|    thou 

didst  deliver  up: 
See !  ]other'  five'  talents]  I  gained. 
His  lord  said  unto  him — 

Well-done  !  good  and  faithful  servant, — 
]Over  a  few  things]  wast  thou  faithful, 
jOver  many  things]    will  I  appoint 
thee: 
Enter  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 
He  also  of  the  two'  talents  Jcoming  for- 
ward] said — 
Lord!    |]two'    talents]]    |to  me|    didst 

thou  deliver  up: 
See !  ]other'  two'  talents]  I  gained. 
His  lord  said  unto  him — 
Well-done  !  good  and  faithful  servant, — 
]  O ver  a  few  things  ]  wast  thou  faithful, 
|Over  many  things]    will  I   appoint 
thee : 
Enter  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 
But  he  also  who  ]the  one'  talent]  had  re- 
ceived 
]Coming  forward]  said — 
Lord  I  knew  thee. 

That  thou  art  a  jhard]  man, 
Reaping,  where  thou  hast  not  sown, — - 
And  gathering,  whence  thou  hast  not 
winnowed ; 
And  jovercome  with  fear] 
I  wont  away,  and  hid  thy  talent  in  the 
ground : 
See !  thou  hast  what  is  thine  I 
And  his  lord  ]answering]  said  anto  him — 
O  wicked  servant,  and  cowardly, 

'  Or  :  "  acknowledge." 


MATTHEW   XXV.    27-46  ;    XXVI.    1—13. 


29 


Knewest  thou 
That  I  reap,  where  I  have  not  sown, 
And  gather,  whence  I  have  not  win- 
nowed ? 
«  |It  was  binding  on  thee,  therefore]  to  cast 

my  silver  into  the  money-changers, — 
And  |I|  when  I  |came;  miglit   have   ob- 
tained what  was  mine,  |with  interest]. 
M  Therefore    taice    away    |from    him|    the 

talent. 
And  give  unto  him  that  hath  the  ten' 
talents ; 
«  For  |to  every  one  that  hath]  shall  be  given, 

1 1  And  he  shall  be  made  to  abound  Ij ; 
But  <from  him  that  hath  not> 

|Eveu   what   he  hath]    shall  be  taken 
away  from  him  " : 
«o         And  ]]the  unprofitable'  servant]] 

Cast  ye  forth  into  the  darkness  'outsidel : 
|Therei  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing 
of  teeth. *> 

*i      But  <whensoever  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come 
in  his  glory. 
And  all'  the  messengers  with  him'>° 
jThen]  will  he  sit  on  his  throne  of  glory; 
32     And  there  will  be  gathered  before  him,  all  the 
nations,  - 
And  he  will  separate  them  one  from  another. 
Just  as  ]the  shepherd:  separateth  the  sheep 
from  the  goats, — 
*3     And  he  will  set  ]the  sheep]  indeed,  on  his 
right  hand. 
But  ]the  goats]  on  the  left. 
'*      |Thenl  will  the  king  say  to  those  on  his  right 
hand  : 
Come  ye,  the  blessed  of  my  Father ! 
Inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  fo    you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world  ; 

35  For  I  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  to  eat, 
I  thirsted,  and  ye  gave  me  drink, 

]A  stranger;  was  I,  and  ye  took  me  home, 

36  Naked,  and  ye  clothed  me, 
Sick,  and  ye  visited  me, 

]In  prison!  was  I,  and  ye  came  unto  me. 

37  ]Then]  will  the  righteous  answer  him,  saying: 

Lord  !  I  when!  saw  we  thee — 
Hungry,  and  fed  thee. 
Or  thirsty,  and  gave  thee  drink  ? 

38  And  ]whenl  saw  we  thee — 

A  stranger,  and  took  thee  home. 
Or  naked,  and  clothed  thee  ? 

39  And  I  when  I  saw  we  thee — 

Sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  unto  thee? 
*"      And  janswering!  the  king  will  say  unto  them  : 
|Verilyl  I  say  unto  you  — 
<Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  these' 

my  least'  brethren> 
lUnto  me]  ye  did  it. 

"      ]Then]  will  he  say  unto  those  also  ]on  his  left 
hand] : 
Depart  ye  from  me,  accursed  ones  ! 
Into  the  age-abiding  fire,  which  hath  been 


>Chap.  xiil.  12;  Mk  Iv.  25; 
Lu.  vlU.  18. 


"  Cp.  Lii.  xix.  n-27. 
=  Zech.  xiv.  5. 


prepared  for  the  adversary  and  his  mes- 
sengers ; 
"  For  I  hungered, and  ye  gave  me  not  to  eat, 

[And]  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  not 
to  drink, 
<3  ]A  stranger]  was  I,  and  ye  took  me  not 

home. 
Naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  not. 
Sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me  not. 
**      jTheni   will   ]they  also]  answer,  saying: 
Lord  !  when  saw  we  thee — 
Hungry,  or   thirsty,  or   a    stranger,  or 
naked,  or  sick,  or  in  prison, 
And  ministered  not  unto  thee? 
<5      |Then|  will  he  answer  them,  saying: 
|Verilyj  I  say  unto  you — 
<Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  ]unto  one  of 

these  least  i> 
]Neither  unto  me]  did  ye  it. 
■*6     And  \ihese\  shall  go  away,  into  \age-abiding\ 
correction, 
But  \the  righteous]  into  ^age-aMding\  life.^ 

§  77.  TTie  Conspiracy  to  Betray,  and  the  Anointing 
in  Bethany.  Mk.  xiv.  1-11 ;  Lu.  xxii.  1-6 ; 
Jn.  xii.  1-8. 

26  And  it  came  to  pass  <when  Jesus  ended  all' 
these  words>  he  said  unto  his  disciples : 

2  Ye  know  that  jiafter  two'  days]]  ]the  passover] 

taketh  place, — 
And  |the  Son  of  Man!  is  to  be  delivered  up, 
to  be  crucified. 

3  ]Then]  were  gathered  together,''  the  High- 
priests  and  the  Elders  of  the  people,  into  the 
court  of  the  High-priest  who  was  calledCaiaphas  ; 

♦and  they  took  couns'^l  together,  in  order  thiit 
jjesus,  by  guilei  th.^y  might  secure,  and  slay. 

5  They  were  saying  Lowever: 

Not  during  the  feast. 

Lest  ]an  uproar,  ar^se  among  the  people. 

6  But  jjesusi  <  happening  to  be  in  Bethany,  in 
the  house  of  Simon  the  leper>  ''  there  came  unto 
him  a  woman,  holding  an  alabaster-jar  of  costly 
perfume,  and  she  j'oured  it  down  upon  his  head, 
as  he  was  reclinim;.  8  And  the  disciples  |seeing 
it]  were  greatly  displeased,  saying — 

]To  what  end'  this  loss  ? 
9      For  this  con  id  have  been  sold  for  much,  and 
given  to  the  destitute. 

10  But  Jesus  ]taking  note]  said  unto  them — 

Why  vex  ye  the  woman  ? 
For  ]a  seemly <=  work!  hath  she  wrought  for 
me; 

11  For  lalways,  the  destitute'  have  ye  with  you, — 
But  ]me,  not  always;  have  ye; 

12  For  ishel  pouring  this  perfume  upon  my  body, 

I  so  as  to  prepare  me  for  burial;  did  it. 

13  ]Verily   I  say  unto  you — 

<  Wheresoever  this  glad-message  "i  shall  be 
proclaimed  in  all'  the  world> 

Also  what  she  did,  will  be  told,  as  a  memo- 
rial of  her. 


•  Dan.  xli.  2. 
"  Jn.  xi.  47. 


•Or:  "noble."  "beautiful 
"1  Ap  :  "  Glad-message." 


30 


MATTHEW   XXVI.    14—42. 


1*  IThenl  went  one  of  the  twelve^  the  one  called 
Judas  Iseariot^  uuto  the  High-priests,  i^  and 
said — 
What  are  ye  willing  to  give  unto  me  ? 
And  ||I||   |unto  you|  will  deliver  him  up. 
And  they  appointed  hiin  thirty  pizces  of  silver.^ 
16  And  jfrom  that  time|  was  he  seeking  a  favour- 
able opportunity  that  he  might  [deliver  him  up|. 


§  78.  The  Passover :  the  Old  Feast  and  the  New. 
Mk.  xiv.  12-26;  Lu.  xxii.  7-23. 

w  And  <ou  the  first  of  the  days  of  unleavened 
bread>  the  diseiples  came  unto  Jesus,  saying — 
Where  wilt  thou^that  we  make  ready  for  thee 
to  eat  the  passovor  ? 

18  And  I  he  I  said — 

Go  your  way  into  the  city^  unto  such-a-one, 
and  say  to  him, 
|The  teacher|  saitL, 
||Myseason||  is  |near|, 
jwith   thee|    will  I  keep  the    passover^ 
with  my  disciples. 

19  And  the  disciples  did,  as  Jesus  directed  them, 
and  made  ready  the  passover.  20  ^.nd 
<when  jeveningi  came>  he  was  reclining  with 
the  twelve  [disciples] ;  21  and^  as  they  were 
eating,  he  said — 

|Verily|  I  say  unto  you, 
|One  from  among  you|  will  deliver  me  up. 

22  And  |being  oxc(iedingly  grieved|  they  began  to 
be  saying  to  him,  each  one — 

Can  it  be  |I|  Lord? 

23  And  |he|  answering,  said — 

<He  who  hath  dipped  with  me  his  hand  in 
the  bowl>  |the  same|  will  deliver  me  up. 

24  |The  Son  of  Mau|    indeed,  goeth   his   way, 

according  as  it  is  written  concerning  him, — 
But  alas !  for  that  man,  through  whom  the 

Son  of  Man  |is  being  delivered  upj : 
|Well|  had  it  been  for  him,  if  ||that  man||  had 

not  been  born ! 

25  And  Judas,  who  was  delivering  him  up, 
|answering|  said — 

Can  it  be  |I|  Rabbi  ? 
He  saith  unto  him — 

|Thou|  hast  said. 

26  And  |as  they  were  eating]  Jesus  [taking  a 
loaf  and  blessingi  brake, — and  [giving  to  his 
disciples  I  said — 

Take,  eat!  |this|  is  |lmybody||. 
2'  And  <takiugacup,and  giving  thanks>  he  gave 
unto  thorn,  saying — 
Drink  of  it,  all  of  you  ; 

28  For  |this|  ia  my  blood  of  the  covenant ^^ -which 

|for  manyl  is  to  be  poured  out,  for  remis- 
sion of  sins. 

29  Moreover,  I  say  unto  you — 

|In  nowise]  will  I  drink,  henceforth,  of  this' 
produce  of  the  vino,  until  that  day,  when- 
soever I  shall  drink  it  with  you  ]new]"  Ilin 
the  kingdom  of  my  Father]].'' 


a  zpch.  xi.  12.  now-made, 

b  Exo.  xxii-.  8;  Zech.  ix.  U.        ''1  Co.  xi.  23- J5. 
o  New  in  Icind ;  not  merely 


so  And,  having  sung  praise,  they  went  forth  unto 

the  Mount  of  Olives. 

§  79.  Peter's  Denial  foretold.     Mk.  xiv.  27-31 ; 
Lu.  xxii.  31-34 ;  Jn.  xiii.  3G-38. 

31  IThen]  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 

|]A11'  ye]]  will  find  cause  of  stumbUng  in  me, 

during  this  night; 
For  it  is  written, 

/  will  smite  the  shepherd. 

And  \the  sheep  oftheflock\  will  be  scattered 
abroad ^ ; 

32  But  ]after  my  arising]  I  will  go  before  you 

into  Galilee." 

33  Now  Peter  janswering]  said  unto  him — 

<Though  iall]  shall  find  cause  of  stumbling 

in  thoe> 
]|I]]  shall  never  find  cause  of  stumbUng. 

34  Jesus  saith  uuto  him : 

[Verily]  I  say  unto  thee — 
<During  this'  night,  before  a  cock  crow> 
]Thrice]  wilt  thou  deny  me. 

35  Peter  saith  unto  him: 

<EveD  though  it  be  needful  for  me  [with  thee' 

to  die|> 
[In  nowise|  will  I  deny  thee. 
I  [Likewise]  [  [all  the  disciples  also|  said. 

§  80.  The  Agony.    Mk.  xiv.  32^2 ; 
Lu.  xxii.  40-48. 

36  Then  Jesus  cometh  with  them,  into  a  place 
called  Gethsemaue, — and  he  saith  unto  his  dis- 
ciples. 

Sit  ye  here,  while  I  go  yonder  and  pray. 

37  And  <taking  with  him,  Peter  and  the  two'  sons 
of  Zebedee>  he  began  to  be  grieved  and  to  be 
in  great  distress.  38  [Then]  saith  he  unto  them: 

\Encompassed'^  with  grief  \  is  my  soulj^  \\unto 

death\  \  : 
Abide  ye  here,  and  b»  watching  with  me. 

39  And  ]going  forward  a  little]  he  fell  upon  his 
face,  ofTering  prayer,  and  saying — 
My  Father ! 

]If  it  is  possible]  let  this  cwp  pass  from  me, — 
[Nevertheless]  not  as  ]I]  will,  but  as  [thouj 
wilt. 
«>  And  he  cometh  unto  his  disciples,  and  flndeth 
them  sleeping,  and  said  unto  Peter — 

[Thus]  powerless  are  ye  ]one'hour|  to  watch 
with  me  ? 
«      Be  watching  and  praying,  that  ye  may  not 
enter  into  temptation: 
[The  spirit[  indeed,  is  [eager|,  but  [the  flesh| 
[[weak[|. 
«  [[Again,  a  second  time|[  departing  he  prayed, 
saying: 
My  Father  1 
<If  it  is  impossible  for  this  to  pass,  except 

I  ]drink|  it> 
|Accomplishod['=  be  |[thywill[[. 


«  Z^ch.  xlii.  7. 

ti  Chap,  xxvili.  7. 

0  •'  .AteverN  point  and  pore, 
as  It  were,  of  lii>:  Mi.scep- 
tlbility,  sorrow  was  press- 


i  g  in."— Morlson. 
1  Cp.  Ps.  xlll.  5. 
«  NB  :  Tlie  very  word  used 

ill  cliap.  vi   10. 


MATTHEW   XXVI.    43—75. 


81 


«  And  coming.,  he  |again|  found  them  sleeping, 
for  their  eyos  had  become  heavy.  **  Aud^ 

leaving  thom^  he  |iigam|  departed,  and 
prayed  a  third  time,  |tho  same  word|  saying 
||agaiu||.  <»  I  Then  I   cometh  he  unto 

the  disciples,  and  saith  unto  them, — 

Ye  are  sleeping  what  time  remaineth,  and 

taking  your  lost: 
Lo  1  tbb  hour  hath  drawn  near,  and   |the  Son 
of   Mcini    is    boiug  delivered   up    into   the 
hands  of  sinners. 
«      Arise  !  let  us  be  going, — 

Lol    |he  that  delivoreth  me  up|   hath  drawn 
near. 


§  81.  The  Betrayal  and  Ai~rest.    Mk.  xiv.  43-54 ; 
Lu.  xxu.  47- -54. 

"  And  <while  |yet|  he  was  speaking>  lo !  |Judas, 
one  of  the  twelve|    came,  and,  with  him    |a 
large  multitude|  ||with  swords  and  clubs,  from 
the  High-priests  and   Elders  of  the  people]  |. 
*8And    |he  who  was  delivering  him  up| 
gave  them  a  sign,  saying — 
<Whomsoever  I   shall  kiss>    |he|     it  is, — 
secure  him^ 
*9  And   <  I  straightway!   coming  unto  Jesus>  he 
said — 

Joy  to  thee !  Rabbi, 
and    eagerly    kissed     him.  soBut 

|Jesus]  said  unto  him — 

Friend  !  <^  wherefore  art  thou  here  ? 
Then,  coming  forward,  they  thrust  their  hands 
Mpon  Jesus,  and  secured  him.  ^i  And  lo  ! 

|one  of  those  with  Jesiis]  stretching  forth  his 
hand,  grasped  his  sword,  and  smiting  the  servant 
of  the  High-priest,  cut  off  his  ear.  5^  |Then| 
Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

Put  back  thy  sword  into  its  place, 
For  <all' they  who takeasword>  |byasword| 
llshall  perishl].'' 
63      Or  thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot  call  upon  my 
Father, 
And  he  will  set  near  me,  even  now,   ||more 
than  twelve'  legions  of  messengersi]? 
M     How  then  should  the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled. 
That  |thus|  it  must  needs  come  to  pass  ? 

»5  |In  that'  hour]  said  Jesus  unto  the  multitudes : 
I  As  against  a  robber  |    came  ye  forth    |with 

swords  and  clubs]  to  arrest  me  ? 
|Daily  in  the  temple]   used  I  to  sit  teaching, 
and  ye  secured  me  not ; 

56  But  ]this|   hath  ]wholly]  come  to  pass,  that 

[the  Scriptures  of  the  ijrophetsj  may  be  ful- 
filled. 
IThen]  the  disciples,  all  forsaking  him,  fled. 

57  And  |they  who  secured  Jesus]  led  him  away 
unto  Caiaphas  the  High-priest,  where  the  Scribes 
aDd  the  Elders  gathered  themselves  together. 

58  Now  ]Peterl  was  following  him  afar  off,  unto 
the  court  of  the  High-priest, — and,  entering 
within,  was  sitting  with  the  attendants,  to  see 
the  end. 


Or    "Comrade." 


'Rev.  xlll.,10. 


§  82.  Jesus  before  the  High-priest. 
Mic.  xiv.  55-65. 

59  Now  I  the  High-priests  and  ail  the  High-council| 
were  Seeking  luise-wicness  against  Jesus,  that 
they  might  |put  hiin  to  death] ;  t^" and  found  not 
any,    though    many   came    forward    as    false- 
witnesses.  I  At  length]  however,  there  came 
forwai'd  two,  ^i  and  said  : 
|This]  man  said — 
I  am  able  to  pull  down  the  shrine  of  God, 
And  ]in  three' days]  to  ||build]|  it. 
6^  And  the  High-priest  ]arising|  said  unto  him — 
]NothiDg]  ansv/erest  thou  V 
What  are  these,  against  thee  bearing  witness  ? 
63  But  ]Jesus]  was  silent. 
And  ]the  High-priest]  .said  unto  him  : 

I  put  thee  on  oath,  by  the  Living  God,  that 

]to  us,  thou  say! — 
Whether    ]thou]    art  the  Christ,  the  Son  ot 
God. 
6*  Jesus  saith  unto  him : 
jThou]  hast  said*; 
jMoreover]  I  say  unto  you — 

jHereafter]  ye  will  see  the  Son  of  Man^ 
Sitting  on  the  right  hand  ofpo^cer, 
And  coming  upon  the  clouds  of  heaven.^ 

65  jThen]   the  High-priest  rent  asunder  his  gar- 
ments, saying — 

He  hath  spoken  profanely! 

What  further'  need  have  we,  of  witnesses  ? 

Lo  1  ]now|  ye  have  heard  the  profanity! 

66  How  ]to  you]  doth  it  seem  ? 
And  ]theyl  answering,  said  : 

]Guilty'^  of  death]  he  is. 

67  |Then|  spat  they  into  his  face,  and  buffeted  him ; 
and  ] others]  struck  him  smartly,  68 saying — 

Prophesy  unto  us,  0  Christ! 
Who  is  he  that  struck  thee  ? 


§  83.  Peter's  Denial.    Mk.  xiv.  66-72; 
Lu.  xxii.  55-62  ;  Jn.  xviii.  10-18,  25-27. 

69  Now  ]Peter]  was  sitting  without,  in  the  court; 
and  there  came  unto  him  a  certain  female  ser- 
vant, saying — 

iThou  also]  wast  with  Jesus,  the  Galilaean. 
'0  But  ]he]  denied  before  all,  saying — 
I  know  not  what  thou  sayest. 

71  And  <when  he  went  out  into  the  j)orch>  another 
female  saw  him,  and  said  unto  them  wno  were 
there — 

]This|  one  was  with  Jesus  the  Nazarene. 

72  And  ]again]  he  denied  ]with  an  oath; — 

I  know  not  the  man. 

73  And  ]lafter  a  little]]  the  by-standers  jcoming 
forward]  said  unto  Peter: 

|]Truly]]  Ithou  also]  art  ]from  among  them|. 
For  ]]thy  very  speech] I  makeththee  ]manifest|. 
7*  jThen]  began  he  to  be  cursing  and  swearing — 
I  know  not  the  man  ! 
And     ] straightway]     a    cock    crowed.      75  And 


»Or    (WH):     "Hast    I 

said?" 
"  Dan.  vil.  13  ;  Ps.  ex.  1. 


Or  :  "  liable  to,"  "  worthy 
of." 


33 


MATTHEW   XXVII.    1—33. 


Peter  was  put  in  mind  of  the  declaration  of 
Jesus,  of  his  having  said — 

||Beforea  cooiicrow||  |  thrice |  wilt  thou  utterly 
deny  me ; 
and,  going  forth  outside,  he  wept  bitterly. 

§  84.  Jesus  taken  before  the  Roman  Governor. 
Mk.  XV.  1 ;  Lu.  xxiii.  1 ;  Jn.  xviii.  28. 

27  Now  |when  morning  came|  all'  the  High- 
priests  and  Elders  of  the  people  took  |counsel| 
against  Jesus,  so  as  to  put  him  to  death :  2  and 
[binding  hirai  they  led  him  away,  and  delivered 
him  up  unto  Pilate  the  governor. 

§  85.  The  Remorse  and  End  of  Judas. 
Ac.  i.  15-20. 

3  |Then|  Judas  who  had  delivered  him  up  Iseeing 
that  he  was  condemned]  being  smitten  with 
remorse^  returned  the  thirty'  pieces  of  silver 
unto  the  High-priests  and  Elders,  *  saying — 
I  have  sinned,  in  delivering  up   righteous  » 
blood. 
But  I  they  I  said — 
What  is  that  to  us  ?  ithou|  shalt  see  to  it  for 
thyself. 
*  And  <tlirowing  the  pieces  of  silver  into  the 
Temple>  he  withdrew,  and,  going  away,  hanged 
himself.  6  But  |  ] the  High-priests ||  jtaking 

the  pieces  of  silver]  said — 
It  is  not  allowed,  to  cast  them  into  the  trea- 
sury; since  ]a  price  of  blood|  they  are. 
T  And  [taking  counsel|  they  bought  with  them, 
the  field   of  the  potter,  as  a  burial-place  for    | 
strangers.    8  |Wherefore|  that  field   hath  been 
called   Field   of  Blood,  until  this  day. 
9  |Then|  was  fulfilled,  that  which  was   spoken 
through  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  sayirg : 
And  they  took  the  thirty'  pieces  of  silver^ 
As  the  value  of  him  whom  they  had  valued, 
Whom  they  had  valued  \of  Israel's  sons\, — 

10  And  gave  them  for  the  field  of  the  potter, 

As  \the  Lord  |  directed  me.^ 

§  86.  Jesus  before  Pilate.     Mk.  xv.  1-15 ; 
Lu.  xxiii.  1-7,  13-25;  Jn.  xviii.  29^0;  xix.  1-16. 

11  Now  I  Jesus  i  stood  before  the  governor ;  and  the 
governor  questioned  him,  saying — 

I  Thou  i  art  the  king  of  the  Jews  ? 
And  IJesusI  said — 
|Thou|  sayest." 
1*  And  <while  he  was  being  accused  by  the  High- 
priests  and  Eldor3>    |he  answered  nothing|. 
13  |Theu|  Pilate  saith  unto  him — 

Hearest  thou  not  how  many  things  against 
thee  they  are  bearing  witness  ? 
1*  And  he  answered  him  Ino  not  so  much  as  a 
single  wordi,  so  that  the  governor  was  mar- 
velling exceedingly. 
15      But     feast  by  feast' |  the  governor  had  been 
wont   to   release    one   unto    the    multitude,  a 
prisoner  whom  they  were  desiring.  16  Now 

they  had  at  that  time  a  distinguished  prisoner, 


I  Or  (WH, :  '•  innocpnt.  " 
I  Gp.  Zecn.  xi.  12.  13. 
Or  (WHl;    "Dost    |lhou| 


say   [it]  ?  "   A   question   of 
punctuation. 


called    |Barabbas|.     "  They  therefore    having 
come  together  ]Pilate|  said  to  them — 
Whom  will  ye  I  should  release  unto  you  ? 
Barabbas  ? 

Or  Jesus,  who  is  called  Christ  ? 
18  For  he  knew  that  |for  envy|  they  had  delivered 

him  up. 
1*     And  <as  he  was  sitting  upon  the  judgment 
8eat>  his  wife  sent  unto  him,  saying: 
Have  thou  nothing  to  do  with  that  righteous 
man,  for  |many  things]  have  I  suffered  this 
day,  by  dream,  because  of  him. 
20     But  Ithe  High-priests  and  the  elders]   per- 
suaded the  multitudes,  that  they  should  claim 
Barabbas,  but  ] Jesus]  should  ]|destroy]|.    21  Now 
the  governor  ]answeriug]  said  unto  them — 
Which  of  the  two  desire  ye  I  should  release 
unto  you  ? 
And  they  said — 

Barabbas I » 
22  Pilate  saith  unto  them — 

What  then  shall  I  do  unto  Jesus,  |who  is 
called  Christ]  ? 
They  all  say — 

Let  him  be  crucified ! 
M  But  l]he]]  said— 

Indeed  !  what  evil  hath  he  done  ? 
But    ]they,  vehemently]    were    crying    aloud, 
saying- 
Let  him  he  crucified ! 
2*  And  Pilate  <] seeing]  that  ]nothing|  it  availed., 
but    rather    ]a  tumult]    was  arising>   taking 
water,  washed  his  hands  of  it  before  the  multi- 
tude, saying — 

] Innocent]  am  I,  of  the  blood  of  this  man, — i" 
|Ye|  shall  see  to  it  for  yourselves. 

25  And  all'  the  people,  answering,  said — 

His  blood  be  upon  us  and  upon  our  children  I 

26  Then  released  he  unto  them  Barabbas,  but, 
scourging  ] Jesus],  delivered  him  up,  that  he 
might  be  crucified. 

§  87.  Jesus  mocked  by  the  Rom,an  Soldiers. 
Mk.  XV.  16-20 ;  Jn.  xix.  2  fif. 

27  ]Then' the  soldiers  of  the  governor]  taking  Jesus 
aside  into  the  judgment-hall, gathered  unto  him 
all  the  band;  28 and,  unclothing  him,  ]a  scarlet 
scarf]  put  they  about  him, — -9  and  'plaiting  a 
crown  out  of  thorns]  they  put  it  upon  his  head, 
and  a  reed  in  his  right  hand, — and  ]kneeling 
before  him]  began  to  mock  him,  saying — 

Joy  to  thee.  King  of  the  Jews  ! 
30  And   [spitting  upon  himj  they  took  the  reed, 
and  began  striking  upon  his  head.  3i  And, 

when  they  had  mocked  him_  they  put  off  him 
the  scarf,  and  put  on  him  his  garments,  and  led 
him  away  unto  the  crucifying.  32  A.nd  <a3 

they  were  going  forth>  they  found  a  man  of 
Cyrene,  Iby  name]  Simon, — ]the  same]  they 
impressed  to  bear  his  cross. 

§  88.   The  Crucifixion.     Mk.  xv.  22-41 ; 

Lu.  xxiii.  26-49;  Jn.  xix.  17-37. 

33  Ajid   <coming  into  a   place   called  Golgotha, 

«  Thus  sharing  the  guilt  of  >>  Or(WH)  :  "  this  righteous 
their  rulers.  man." 


MATTHEW   XXVII.    34-66;   XXVIII.    1—4. 


33 


that  is  to  say^  Sk:ull-ijlace>  »*  they  gave  him  to 
drink^  wine  |with  gall\  mingled,^  aud  |tasting| 
he  would  not  drink,  ^a  And  <having  crucified 
him>  they  parted  among  themselves  his  garments, 
casting  a  lot^;  ^b  and^  being  seated,  were  watch- 
ing him  there  S7  And  they  [.ut  up,  over 
his  head,  his  accusation,  written — 

|This|  is  Jesus,  the  King  of  the  Jews. 

»8  |Then|  are  crucified  with  him,  |two  rob- 
bers|,'^ — one  on  the  right  hand,  and  one  on  the 
left.  S9  And  |they  who  were  passing  by| 
were  reviling  aim,  shaking  their  heads^^  *"  and 
saying— 
<The  man  that  taketh  down  the  Temple  and 

in  three'  days  buildeth  it  !> 
Save  |thyself|  1 

<If  thou  art  God's  ||Son||>  come  down  from 
the  cross. 
*i  |Likewise|    the  High-priests    [also],  mocking, 
|with  the  Scribes  aud  Elders|  were  saying: 
|Others|  he  saved, — 
|HimseIf  I  he  cannot  save : 
«      [Israel's  KingI  he  is  1 

Let  him  come  down,  now,  from  the  cross, — 
And  we  will  believe  on  him  1 
«  <He  Jiath  put  confidence  upon  God';> 

Let  him  rescue  hiin^  now^  if  he  desireth  him," ; 

For  he  said,  lam  |God's'Son|. 

"And   1 1  the  same  thing||    |the  robbers  also,  who 

were  crucified  with  him|    were  casting '  in  his 

teeth. 

**     Now  |]from  thesixth'hourjl  |darkness|  came 

upon  all'  the  land — until  the  ninth'  hour. 
<«     And  jabout  the  ninth'  hour|  Jesus  uttered  a 
cry,  with  a  loud  voice,  saying — 

Eloi!  Eloi!  lenM  sabachthaneil 
that  is. 

My  God!  m,y  God.'  to  what  end  hast  thou  for- 
saken me  1  s 
f  Now  certain  of  them  who  were  there  standing, 
when  tbey  heard,  began  to  say — 

I  This  man]  calleth  l]Elijah||. 
*8  And     |straight\vayi     one    from    among    them 
<runuing,  aud  taking  a  sponge,  and  filling  it 
with  vinegar'^  aud   putting  it  on  a  reed>  was 
giving  him  to  drink  ;  *»  but  |the  rest|  said — 
Stay  !  let  us  see  whether  Elijah  is  coming, 
|and  will  save  him]. 
[[But  |another|  taking  a  spear,  pierced  his  side, 
and  there  came  forth  water  and  blood.]] 
M      And  |Jesus|   <again  crying  out  with  a  loud 
voice>  disriiissed  the  spirit. 

M  And  lol  |the  veil  of  the  Templej  was  rent, 
from  top  to  bottom,  into  two;  aud  [the 
earth|  was  shaken,  and  |the  rocks|  were  rent; 

*2  and  |the  tombs]  were  opened  and  ]mauy' 
bodies  of  the  holy  ones  who  had  fallen  asleep] 
arostv, — 5*  and  <coming  forth  out  of  the  tombs 


•  Ps.  ixix.21. 

i>  Ps.  xxii    18. 

0  ■'  Ro   ber,"  distinguished 

from  "  thief  ':  j'li.  x.  1 
<•  Ps.  xxil.  ?  i  cix.  is. 

•  Ps.  xxii.  8. 

E.N.T. 


'Or:  "beRan  to  cast"; 
frequpiiiiy  the  sense  of 
the  Gk.  imperfect.  Cp. 
ver.  47. 

e  >■•>.  xxii.  1. 

h  P.S.  Ixix.  21. 


after  his  arising>  entered  into  |the  holy'  city|, 
and  plainly  appeared  unto  many. 

5*  Now  |the  centurion,  and  those  with  him 
watching  Jesus|  <seeing  the  earthquake  and 
the  things  coming  to  pass>  were  violently 
affrighted,  saying — 

]]Truly||  I  God's  Sou  I  was  |he|  1 

55  Now  there  were  there,  many  women,  |from 
afar|  beholding,  who  indeed  had  followed  Jesus 
from  Galilee,  ministering  unto  him  ;  56  among 
whom  was  Mary  the  Magdalene,  also  Mary  the 
mother  of  James  and  Joseph,  and  the  mother  of 
the  sons  of  Zebedee. 

§  89.  The  Burial.  Mk.  xv.  42-47  ;  Lu.  50-56  ; 
Jn.  xix.  38^2. 
57  And  <when  |eveuing]  arrived>  there  came  a 
rich  man  from  Arimath^ea,  whose  name  was 
Joseph,  who  also  [himself  ]  had  been  discipled 
unto  Jesus.  58  ||The  same)]  [going  unto Pilate| 
claimed  the  body  of  Jesus.  |Thenj  Pilate 

commanded  it  to  be  given  up.  59  And 

Joseph,  taking  the  body,  wrapped  it  up  in  a 
clean  Indian-cloth,  ^  and  laid  it  in  his  new' 
tomb,  which  he  had  hewn  in  the  rock,  and 
< rolling  near  a  large  stone  unto  the  door  of  the 
tomb>  departed.  6i  Now  there  were  there^ 

Mary  the  Magdalene,  aud  the  other'  Mary, 
sitting  over  against  the  sepulchre. 

§  90.  The  Sepulchre  sealed  and  guarded. 

62  And  <ou  the  morrow,  which  is  after  the  pre- 
paration>  the  High-priests  and  the  Pharisees 
were  gathered  together  unto  Pilate,  63  saying — 
isir !  we  have  been  put  in   mind  that    |that' 
deceiver]  said,  while  yet  living, — 
[After  three' days]  will  I  [[arise[[. 
6*      Command,  therefore,  that  the  sepulchre  be 
made  secure  until  the  third'  day, — lest  once 
the  disciples  "■  should  come  and  steal  him^ 
and  say  unto  the  people. 

He  hath  arisen  from  the  dead  1 
and  [the  last'  deception [    shall  be   [j worse 
than  the  first]]. 

65  Pilate  saith  unto  them — 

Ye  have  a  guard  : 

Go  vour  way,  secure  it  for  yourselves,  as  ye 
know  how. 

66  And  [they[  went  and  secured  for  themselves  the 
sepulchre,  sealing  the  stone,  with  the  guard. 

§  91.  The  Resurrection.     Mk.  xvi.  1-14 ; 

Lu.  xxiv.  1-43 ;  Jn.  xx.  xxi. ;  Ac.  i.  3 ;  1  Co.  xv.  1-8. 

28  And  <late  in  the  week,  when  it  was  on  the 
point  of  dawning  into  the  first  of  the  week>i> 
came  Mary  the  Magdalene,  and  the  other'  Mary, 
to  view  the  sepulchre.  ^  And  lo  !  [a  great' 

commotion  occurred, — for  [a  messenger  <=  of  the 
Lord[  <desoendiug  out  of  heaven,  and  coming 
near>  had  rolled  away  the  stone,  and  was  sitting 
upon  it.  ^  Now  [his  appearance[  was  [as  light- 
nlng|,  and  Ibis  clothing)  [white  as  snow] ;  *and 
[for  fear  of  himj  they  who  were  keeping  watch 


»  Or  (WH) :  "  his  disciples." 
>>  Ap:  "Sabbath." 


•  .Ap :  "  Messenger." 


D 


84 


MATTHEW   XXVIIl.    5—20.      MAKE    I.    1—10. 


were  thrown  into  a  commotion,  and  became 
as  dead  men.  ^  But  the  messenger^ 

lansweringl  said  unto  the  women — 
Be  not  |ye|  afraid  ! 

For  I  know  that  |Jesus  the  crucifledi  ye  are 
seeking : 
•     He  is  not  here,  for  he  hath  arisen^  as  he  said. 

Come !  see  the  place  where  he  lay  ; 
1     And  |((uiGkly  goiug|  tell  his  disciples — 
He  hath  arisen  from  the  dead, 
And  lo  !  he  is  going  before  you  into  Galilee ; — 
|There|  shall  ye  yourselves  see  him: 
Lo  1  I  have  told  you. 
8  And  <departiug  (juickly  from  the  tomb  with 
fear  and  great  joy >  "  they  ran  to  bring  tidings 
unto  his  disciples.  ^  And  lo  1  |Jesus|  met 

them,  saying — • 

Joy  to  you ! 
And  itheyl   going  forward^  held  his  feet,  and 
worshipped  him.     i"  |Then|    Jesus  saith  unto 
them — 
Be  not  afraid  I 
Go  your  way^  bear  tidings  unto  my  brethren, 

that  they  may  depart  into  Galilee  ; 
And  |there|  shall  they  themselves  see  me. 

§  92.  The  Story  of  the  Soldiers. 

11  Now  as  they  were    |goiug|    lo  !    |certain  of  the 

guard|  went  into  the  city  and  reported  unto  the 

High-priests  all  the  things  that  had  come  to 

pass ;  12  and  <being  gathered  together  with  the 

»  Or :  "  great  fear  and  joy. " 


Elders  and  taking  coun8el>  sufllcient »  pieces  of 

silverl  gave  they  unto  the  soldiers, — i^  saying — 

Say  ye^    ||His  disciples] |    coming    |by  night| 

stole  him  ||  while  we  were  sleeping]  | ; 

1*     And  <if  this  be  reported  unto  the  govemor> 

1 1  well  willpersuadehim,  and  will  make  |you| 

||free  from  care||. 

15  And  I  they  I  taking  the  pieces  of  silver^  did  as 
they  were  instructed.  And  this  account 
was  spread  abroad  among  the  Jews  ,  .  ,  until 
this  [very]  day. 

§  93.  The  Great  Commission.     Mk.  xvi.  15-20 ; 
Lu.  xxiv.  44-49 ;  Jn.  xx.  21-23. 

16  And  |the  eleven'  disciplesi  went  into  Galilee, 
unto  the  mountain  which  |Jesus|  had  appointed 
them  ;  i'  and^  seeing  him^  they  worshipped, i"  but 
|some|  ||doubted||.  is  And  Jesus  |coming 
near  I  spake  unto  them,  saying — 

All'  authority^  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  hath 
been  given  unto  me ; 

19  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  disciple  all'  the  nations. 
Immersing"  them  into  the  name  of  the  Father, 

and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit, — 

20  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatso- 

ever I  myself  have  commanded  you, 
And  lo!    |Ij    am    |with   you|,    all  the  days, 
until  the  conclusion  of  the  age.* 


«Or:  "a  good  many," 
"sufBcient" — i.e.,  to  se- 
cure their  purpose. 

•>  Or :   "  bowed  themselves 


down." 
<:  Ap  :  "  Immerse." 
<"  Ap:  "Age." 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO 

MARK. 


§  1.  The  Forerunner.      Mt.  iii.  1-12 ;  Lu.  iii.  3-17. 
1     Beginningoftheglad-messageof  JesusChrist.a 

»  <According  as  it  is  written  in  Isaiah  the  pro- 
phet— 
Lo!  I  send  my  messenger  before  thy  face  ^ 
Who  shall  prepare  thy  way,—'^ 
i>         A  voice  of  one  crying  aloud — 

[In  the  wilderness]  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the 

Lord, 
\Straight\  be  m,aking  /)!>  pa</i.s>>: 
*  John  the  Immerser  came,  |in  the  wildernes3| 
proclaiming  an  immersion  of  repentance,  for"* 
remission  of  sins;  s  and  there  were  going  out 
unto  him  all'  the  Judrea'  country,  and  all'  they  of 
Jerusalem,  and  were  being  immersed  by  him,  in 


»Or  add   (WH):   "Son  of 

vll.  27. 

God." 

<=  Is.  xl.  3. 

b  Mai.  tit.  1;  Mt.  il.  10;  Lu. 

<<  Or  :  "  into 

the  Jordan'  river,  openly  confessing  their  sins ; 
6  and  John  was  clothed  with  camel's-hair,  and  a 
leathern  girdle  about  his  loins,  and  was  eating 
locusts  and  wilu  honey;  '  and  he  proclaimed, 
saying- 
He  that  is  mightier  than  I  cometh  after  [me]. 
Of  whom  I  am  not  worthy  to  stoop  and  un- 
loose the  strap  of  his  sandals : 

8  ||I||  have  immersed  you  | with  water |, — 
||Hei|  will  immerse  you  | with  the  Holy  Spiritj. 

§2.  The  Immersion.  Mt.  iii.  13-17;  Lu.  iii.  21,22. 

9  And  it  came  to  pass,  in  those'  days,  that  Jesus 
came  from  Nazareth  of  Galilee,  and  was  im- 
mersed into  the  Jordan  by  John ;  ">  And 
<  I  straightway  I  as  ho  was  coming  up  out  of  the 
water>  he  saw  the  heavens  rending  asunder, 
and      |the    Spirit,    as    a    dove|      descending 


MARK   I.    11—45. 


35 


unto  »  him ;    "  and  a  voice   [came]  out  of  the 
heavens — 

|Thoul  art  my  Sun^  the  Beloved, — 

|Ia  thee|  I  delight. 

§  3.  The  Temptation.      Mt.  iv.  1-11 ;  Lu.  iv.  1-13. 

12  And  ||straiyht\vay||  |the  SpiritI  urjjeth  him 
forth  iuto  the  \»'ilderuess ;  '•*  aud  he  was  in  the 
■wilderness  forty'  days_  tempted  by  8atau,  and 
was  with  the  wild  beasts, — and  |the  messengers] 
were  ministering  unto  him. 

§  4.  Beginning  in  Galilee.  Call  of  Simon  and 
Andrew,  James  and  John.  Mt.  iv.  12-22 ; 
Lu.  iv.  14,  15. 

1*  <And  after  John  was  delivered  up>  Jesus  came 
into  Galilee,  proclaiming  the  glad-message  of 
God,  i3  [and  saying] — 
The  season  is  fulfilled. 

And  the  kingdom  of  God  hath  drawn  near, — 
Eepent  ye,  and  have  faith    in   the   glad- 
message. 
16  And  <passing  by  near  the  sea  of  Galilee>  he 
saw  Simon,  and  Andrew  the  brother  of  Simon, 
casting  a  net  in  the  sea, — for  they  were  fishers ; 
1'  and  Jesus  said  unto  them — 
Come  after  me. 

And  I  will  make  you  become  fishers  of  men ; 
18  and    <  I  straightway!    leaving   the   nets>    they 
followed  him.  '9  And  Igoing  forward  a 

littlej  he  saw  James  the  sou  of  Zebedee,  and 
John  his  brother,  and  them  who  were  in  the 
boat  putting  in  order  the  nets;  ■"•and  jstraight- 
way|  he  called  them, — and  <leaving  their  father 
Zebedee  in  the  boat,  with  the  hired  men>  they 
came  away  after  him. 

§  5.  In  Capernaum,  Jesus  teaches,  and  expels  an 
Impure  Spirit.    Lu.  iv.  31-37. 

21  And  they  journey  into  Capernaum.  And 
<|straightway,  on  the  Sabbath|  entering  into 
the  synagogue>  he  began  teaching  t" ;  ^^  and  they 
were  being  struck  with  astonishment  at  his 
teaching, — for  he  was  teaching  them  as  one 
having  |authorityi,  and  |not  as  the  Scribes|. 
23  And  |straightway|  there  was  in  their  syna- 
gogue, a  man  in  =  an  impure  spirit, — and  he  cried 
out  aloud,  '^*  saying — 
What  have  we  in  common  with  thee,* 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  ? 
Hast  thou  come  to  destroy  us  ? 
I  "^  know  thee,  who  thou  art, 
||The  Holy  One  of  God||. 
2»  And  Jesus  rebuked  him,  [saying] — 

Be  silenced,  and  come  forth  out  of  him  ! 

26  And  the  impure  spirit  <tearing  him,  and  calling 

out  with  a  loud  voice>  came  forth  out  of  him ; 

'"  and  they  were  amazed,  one  and  all,  so  that  they 

began  to  discuss  among  themselves,  saying — 

What  is  this?  New  teaching  I  [[With  authority^ 


•  Or:  "Into." 

i>Or  (WH)  :  "Ann  straight- 
way on  the  Sabbath  he 
began  te  ching  in  the 
synagogue." 

•  As   It    were,     "  Invested 


with  ";  and  so,   "In  the 

power  of." 
J  Ml :  "  VPhat  to  us  and  to 

thee?" 
'Or  (WH).  "We." 


to  the  impure  spirits  alsoj  |  he  giveth  orders, 
and  they  obey  him  ! 

28  And  forth  went  the  report  of  him,  straightway 
on  every  hand,  into'  the  surrounding  country 
of  Galilee. 

§  6.  Uealeth  Simon's  Mother-in-law  and  Diany 
others.  VUiits  all  Galilee.  Alt.  viii.  14-16; 
Lu.  iv.  38-44. 

29  And  <straightway,  out  of  the  synagogue,  going 
forth>  he  wont  unto  the  house  of  Simon  and 
Andrew,  with  James  and  John.  5*^  Now  |the 
mother-in-law  of  Simon |  was  lying  in  a  fever, 
and  Istraightway;  tney  speak  to  him  concerning 
her:  s' and,  coming  near,  he  raised  her  up, 
grasping  her  hand, — and  the  fever  left  her,  and 
she  began  ministering  unto  them. 

32  And  <evening  arriving,  when  the  sun  went 
iu>  they  were  bearing  unto  him  all'  who  were 
sick,  and  them  who  were  demonized  ;  ^'^  and  all' 
the  city  was  gathered  unto  the  door;  ^4  and  he 
cured  many'that  were  sick  with  divers'diseases, 
and  |mauy  demons]  he  cast  out,  and  suffered 
not  the  demons  to  be  talking, — because  they 
knew  him  [to  be  Christ]. 

35  And  ]very  early  by  night  arising]  he  went  out 
[and  departed]  into  a  desert'  place,  and  |there| 
was  praying;  ^^and  Simon,  and  they  who  were 
with  him,  went  in  quest  of  him,  3'  and  found 
him,  and  say  unto  him — 

]A11|  are  seeking  thee ; 

38  and  he  saith  unto  them — • 

Let  us  be  going  elsewhere,  into  the  neighbour- 
ing'couutry-towns,  in  order  that  ]therealso| 
I  may  be  making  proclamation, — for  ]to 
this  end]  came  I  forth  ; 

39  and  he  came,  making  proclamation,  into  their 
synagogues,  throughout  the  whole  of  Galilee, — 
and  ]wa3  casting  the  demons  out]. 

§  7.  Cleanses  a  Leper.   Mt.  viii.  1-4;  Lu.  v.  12-14. 

*"  And  there  cometh  unto  him,  a  leper,  beseeching 
him  [and  kneeling], — saying  unto  him — 
]If  thou  be  willing]  thou  canst  cleanse  me; 
*i  and  ]movedwithcompassion!''he  stretched  forth 
the  hand,and  touched  him,  and  .saith  unto  him — 
I  am  willing,        Be  cleansed  I 
*2  and  ]straightway)   the  leprosy  departed  from 
him,    and    he  was   cleansed;    **  and   ]]strictly 
charging  him]]    ] straightway]    he    urged  him 
forth  ;  «  and  saith  unto  him — 
Mind  !  ]]unto  no  one]]  say  ]aught], — but  with- 
draw, ]]thyselfi]    <ii()w  uutn  the  priest^  and 
offer  forb  thy  cleansing  what  things  Moses 
enjoined  ] for  a  witness  unto  them]. « 
*5  But  jhej   going  forth,  began  to  be  proclaiming 
many  things,  and  blazing  abroad  the  story,  so 
that  ]no  longeri  was  it  possible  for  him  ]]openly]] 
]into  a  city]  to  enter, — but  ]outside,  in  desert 
places]  [was  he],  and  they  were  coming  unto 
him  from  every  quarter. 


Notable  rejected  reading       *>  Ml  :  "concerning  " 
(WH):         "moved         to       «  Lev.  xUl.  49;  xlv.  211. 
anger." 

D  2 


86 


MARK   II.    1—28;    III.    1—3. 


§  8.  Forgives  and  Heals  a  Paralytic.    Mt,  ix. 
2-8 ;  Lu.  V,  18-26. 

2    And  <entering  again  into  Capernaum^  after 
some  day8>  it  was  heard  say — 
He  is  |in  a  housej  »; 

*  and  many  were  gathered  together,  so  that  |no 
longer|  was  there  room  ||eveu  in  the  approaches 
to  the  door|  I, — and  he  began  speaking  unto  them 
the  word  ;  ^  and  they  come^  bearing  unto  him  a 
paralytic,  [upborne  by  four|, — ■•and  <not  being 
able  to  get  near  him^by  reason  of  the  multitude> 
they  uncovered  the  roof  where  he  was,  and 
|having  broken  it  up|  they  began  letting  down 
the  couch  whereon   the  paralytic  was   lying; 

6  and  |Jesus^  seeing  their  faithj  saith  unto  the 
paralytic — 

Child  1  forgiven  are  thy  sins ! 
8  Now  there  were  certain  of  the  Scribes  there^ 

sitting  and  deliberating  in  their  hearts, — 
1     Why  doth    ||this||    man    |thus|  talk?    he  is 
speaking  profanely  1 
Who  can  forgive  sins  |save  one|^  l|God||  ? 
8  And  Jesus  <|straightway|  taking  note  in  his 
spirit^  that  [thus]  they  are  deliberating  within 
themselves>  saith  [unto  them] — 
Why  |these  things|    are    ye  deliberating  in 
your  hearts  ? 

•  Which  is  easier — 

To  say  unto  the  paralytic^        Forgiven  are 

thy  sins. 
Or  to  say.       Rise,  [and]  take  up  thy  couch, 

and  be  walking  ? 

10  But  <that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son  of  Man 

|hath  authorityl  to  be  forgiving  sins  upon 
the  earth>*' 
he  saith  to  the  paralytic : 

11  |To  thee|  I  say.  Rise,  take  up  thy  couch,  and 

be  going  thy  way  unto  thy  house. 
i»And  he  arose,  and  | straightway  taking  up  the 
couch|  went  forth  before  all, — so  that  all  were 
beside  themselves,  and  were  glorifying  God, 
[saying]— 

l|Thus||  we  |never|  sawitl 

§  9.  GaUs  Levi.  Mt.  ix.  9-13 ;  Lu.  v.  27-32. 
i»  And  he  went  forth  again  by  the  sea, — and  |all' 
the  multitude!  was  coming  unto  him,  and  he 
began  teaching  them.  "  And,  passing  by,  he 
saw  Levi,  the  son  of  Alphaeus,  sitting  over  the 
tax-of&ce, — and  saith  unto  him — 

Be  following  me  1 
and,  arising,  he  followed  him.  i*  And 

it  cometh  to  pass,  that  he  is  reclining  in  his 
house,  and  |many'  tax-collectors  and  sinnersi 
were  reclining  with  Jesus  and  his  disciples ;  for 
there  were  many,  and  they  began  following" 
him.  16  And  |the  Scribes  and   Phariseesj 

<seeing  that  "le  was  eating  with  the  sinners  and 
the  tax-collectors>  began  saying  unto  his 
disciples — 

|With  the  tax-collectors  and  sinners|    is  he 
eating  '^  ? 


•Or:  "at  home."  •  Or:  "had  begun  to  follow." 

»  Or  CWH):  "  authority  on     ''Or      add       (WH) :        "and 
the  earth  to  be,"  &c.  drinking." 


IT  And  jhearing  it|  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 

iJNo  need  1 1  have  |the  strongj   of  a  physician, 

but  they  who  are  |sick|, — 
I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous  [but  sinners]. 

§  10.   Then  will  they  fast.     Mt.  ix.  14-17  ; 
Lu.  V.  33-38. 

18  And  the  disciples  of  John  and  the  Pharisees 

were  fasting ;  and  they  come  and  say  unto  him — 

||Forwhat  cause||  do  jthe  disciples  of  John 

and  the  disciples  of  the  Pharisees!    fast, 

whereas  |thy  disciples|  ||fastnot||? 

1'  And  Jesus  said  unto  them— 

Is  it  possible  for  the  sons  of  the  bridechamber 
|while  the  bridegroom  is  with'  themj  to  be 
fasting  ?  <So   long  as   they  have  the 

bridegroom  with  them>  it  is  impossible  |to 
fast|.  20  But  there  will  |come| 

days'!  <wheu  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken 
from  them>  and  |then|  they  will  fast  |in 
that'  day|.a 

21  ||No  one||  seweth  |a  patch  of  unshrunk  cloth| 
upon  |an  old'  mantlej, — ||otherwise,  at 
least]  I  the  shrinking  teareth  away  from  it^- 
the  new  from  the  old — and  |a  worse'  rent 
is  made]. 

"  And||noone||  poureth  |new  wine|  into  |old 
skins|,— ||otherwise,  at  least||  the  wine  will 
burst  the  skins,  and  jthe  wine|  is  lost,  and 
||the  skins||.  [But  |new  wine|  is  for 
luuused  skins].] 

§  11.  Disciples  pluck  Ears  of  Corn  on  Sabbath. 
Mt.  xii.  1-8 ;  Lu.  vi.  1-5. 
2«  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he   ]ou  the  Sabbath] 
was  passing  through  the  cornfields,  and  his  dis- 
ciples began  to  be  going  forward,  pluckinf»  the 
ears  of  corn.    24  And  ]the  Pharisees]  were  say- 
ing- 
See  1   why  are    they  doing,  on  the  Sabbath, 
what  is  not  allowed  ? 
*5  And  he  saith  unto  them — 

Have  ye  never  read,  what  ]David[  did,  when 
he  had  ]need]  and  hungered,— ] he,  and  they 
who  were  with  him] :  26  [how]  he  entered 
into  the  house  of  God,  while  ]Abiathar] 
was  High-priest,  and  \thepresence-bread\^ 
did  eat,— which  it  is  not  allowed  to  eat,  save 
unto  the  priests,  — and  gave  ] unto  them  also 
who  were  with  him]  ? 
2T  And  he  was  saying  unto  them — 

]]The  Sabbath]]   ] for  man]  was  made,  and  not 
]man]  for  ]]the  Sabbath]] : 
28     So  that  the  Son  of  Man  is  ]]Lord]]  |evenof  the 
Sabbath]. 

§  12.   Withered  Rand  healed  on  Sabbath. 
Mt.  xii.  9-13;  Lu.  vi.  6-11. 

3  And  he  entered  again  into  a  synagogue,  and 
there-was  there,  a  man  having  ]his  hand] 
]] withered]]  ;  2 and  they  were  narrowly  watching 
him,  whether  ]on  the  Sabbath]  he  would  cure 
him,    ]that  they  might  accuse  him].    » And  he 

•  NB  :'  day  "  =  "  days."  •>  1  S.  xxl.  6. 


MARK   III.    4—35;    IV.    1—4. 


37 


saith  unto  the  man  who  hath  |his  hand 
withered] 

Arise  into  the  midst  1 
*  and  saith  unto  them — 

Is  it  allowed    |on  the  Sabbath|  Ijto  do  good^ 

or  to  do  evilll  ? 
To  ||save||  |lifej,  or  ||to  slay||  ? 
but  they  remained  silent.  5  And  <looking 

round  upon  them  with  anger^  [being  at  the  same 
time  grieved  on  account  of  the  hardening  of 
their  heart]  >  he  saith  unto  the  man — 

Stretch  forth  thy  hand  1 
and  he  stretched  it  forth,  and  his  hand   ]wa3 
restored]. 
6     And  <the  Pharisees^  going  out  straightway 
with    the    Herodians>     were    giving  counsel 
against  him,  that  they  should  ]destroyi  him. 

§  13.  A  great  Throng  besiege  him. 

'  And  ]Jesus^  with  his  disciples]  retired  unto  the 
sea;  and  ]a  great' throng  from  Galilee]  followed, 
|also  from  Judaea,  sand  from  Jerusalem,  and 
from  Idumsea,  and  beyond  the  Jordan,  and 
around  Tyre  and  Zidou]  ]]a  groat'  throng]  | 
<hearing  whatsoever  things  he  was  doing> 
came  unto  him.  "  And  he  spake  unto  his 

disciples,  that  ]a  little  boat]  might  attend  him, 
because  of  the  multitude, — that  they  might  not 
be  pressing  upon  him.  '"For  he  cured  ]many], 
so  that  they  were  besieging  him,  that  they 
might  touch  him — ]as  many  as  had  plagues]; 

11  and  ]the  impure  spirits,  as  soon  as  they  beheld 
bimj  were  falling  down  to  him,  and  crying 
aloud,  |while  he  was  speaking] 

]Thoul  art  the  Son  of  God  1 

12  and  sternly'  was  he  rebuking  them,  lest  they 
should  make  him  ]manifest]. 

§  14.  Twelve  appointed.     Lu.  vi.  12-16. 
(Mt.  X.  1^.) 

1*  And  he  goeth  up  into  the  mountain  and  calleth 
near  whom  |he]  pleased, — and  they  went  away 
unto  him;  "and  he  appointed »  twelve,  whom 
also  he  named  ]Apostles;, — that  they  might  be 
with  him,  and  that  he  might  be  sending  them 
forth  to  make  proclamation,  '^and  to  have 
authority  to  cast  out  the  demons;  '6 and  he 
appointed  the  twelve  (and  imposed  a  name  on 
Simon — )  Peter,  i'  and  James  the  son  of 
Zebedee,  and  John  the  brother  of  James  (and 
imposed  on  them  a  name — Boanerges,  that  is, 
sons  of  thunder) ;  is  and  Andrew,  and  Philip, 
and  Bartholomew,  and  Matthew,  and  Thomas, 
and  James  the  son  of  Alphgeus,  and  Thaddteus, 
and  Simon  the  zealot ;  i9  aud  Judas  Iseariot, 
who  also  delivered  him  up. 

§  15.  Charged  with  casting  out  Demons  in  Beelzebul. 
Mt.  xii.  22-37  ;  Lu.  xi.  14-23. 

And  he  cometh  into  a  house ;  20 and  the'' mul- 
titude come  together  again,  so  that  they  could 
not  so  much  as  eat  Ibread].    21  And  they  who 


•  Ml ;  "  made." 


"OrCWH):  "a." 


were  near  to  him  |hearing  of  it|  went  out  to 
secure  him, — for  they  were  saying — 
He  is  beside  himself  1 

22  And  I  the  Scribes  who  from  Jerusalem'  had  come 
down]  were  saying — 

He  hath  |Beelzebul| ;  and — 

jln  the  ruler  of  the  demons,  casteth  he  out 
the  demons. 

23  And,  calling  them  near,  |in  parables]  began  he 
to  say  unto  them  — 

How  can  ]Satan]  cast  jSatan]  out? 
2*     And     <if   a   kingdom     ]against    itself]     be 
divided>    that   kingdom   cannot  be  made 
to  stand ; 

25  And  <ifahouse  ]against  itself]  be  divided> 

the  house  shall  be  unable  to  stand; 

26  And  <if  tSatauj  hath  risen  up  against  him- 

self, and  become  divided>  he  cannot  stand, 
but  hath  ]an  end'. 

27  But  <uo  one  is  able    jinto  the  house  of  the 

mighty  one]  to  enter,  and  |his  spoils]  to 
carry  off>  unless  ]first'  the  mighty  one]  he 
bind,  aud  |then'  his  house]  will  he  plunder  1 

28  [Verily]  I  say  unto  you — 

]A11  things]  shall  be  forgiven  unto  the  sons 
of  men, — 
The  sins  and  the  profanities  wherewithal 
they  shall  profane ; 

29  But  <whosoever   shall  revile  against  the 

Holy  Spirit> 
Hath   no  forgiveness,   unto  times   age- 
abiding, — 
But  is  guilty  of  ]an  age-abiding'  sinj : 
so  because  they  were  saying — ■ 
jAn  impure  spirit;  he  hath ! 

§  16.    Wlio  are  ray  Mother  and  my  Brethren  ? 
Mt.  xii.  46-50 ;  Lu.  viii.  19-21. 

31  And  there  come,  his  mother  and  his  brethren, 
and,  standing    ioutsidei    they   sent    unto  him, 
calling  him.     ^2  And  there  was  sitting  around 
him  a  multitude,  and  they  say  unto  him — 
Lo !    ]]thy  mother  aud  thy  brethren]  1    ]out- 
sidei  are  seeking  thee  1 
33  And,  answering  them,  he  saith — 

Who  are  my  mother  and  my  brethren  ? 
3*  And  <looking  around  on  them  who  ]abouthim, 
in  a  circlei  were  sitting>  he  saith — 
See  !  my  mother  and  my  brethren  I 
35      ]]Whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  God]]    ]the 
same  I  is  my  brother  aud  sister  aud  mother." 

§  17.  Parable  of  the  Sower.     Mt.  xiii.  1-9  ; 
Lu.  viii.  4-8. 

4  And  ]againl  began  he  to  be  teaching  by  the 
sea ;  and  there  come  together  unto  him  a  very 
great  multitude,  so  that  ]he,  into  a  boat  enter- 
ing, was  sitting  upoub  the  sea, — and  |air  the 
multitude'  were  ]near  the  sea  upon  the  laudl. 

2  Aud  he  began  to  teach  them,  in  parables,  many 
tnings,.and  was  saying  unto  them^  in  his  teach- 
ing— 

3  Hearken  !      Lo  I  the  sower  went  forth  to  sow ; 
*         Aud  it  came  to  pass  <as  he  sowed> 

»  No  article:  =  "a  brother        >>  Lit :  "In." 
of  mine,"  &c. 


88 


MARK   IV.    5—35. 


|Some|  indeed,  fell  by  the  pathway,  and  the 

birds  came,  and  devoured  it ; 

6  And  |some|  fell  on  the  rocky  places,  [even] 
where  it  had  not  much  earth, — and  |straight- 
way|  it  sprang  forth,  by  reason  of  its  not 
having  depth  of  earth;  ^and  |  when  the  sun 
arosol  it  was  scorched, — and  <by  reason  of 
its  not  having  root>  it  was  dried  up ; 

1  And  Isoraej  fell  among  the  thorns,  and  the 
thorns  came  up  and  choked  it,  and  |fruitl  it 
yielded  not ; 

8  And  jother[  fell  into  the  good  ground,  and 
wa;s  jielding  fruit,  coming  up  and  growing, 
— and  was  bearing,  thirtyfold  and  sixty- 
fold  and  a  hundredfold, 

»  And  he  was  saying — 

|H6  that  hath  ears  to  hear|  let  him  hear  1 

§  18.  Wherefore  in  Parables  1  TJie  Sower  explained. 
Mt.  xiii.  10-23;  Lu.  viii.  9-15. 

K-  And  |when  he  was  alone|  they  who  were  about 
him  with  the  twelve,  questioned  him,  as  to  the 
parables ;  n  and  he  was  saying  unto  them— 
||To  you  1 1  the  sacred  secret  hath  been  given, 
of  the  kingdom  of  God,  whereas  ||to  them 
who  are    outside||    |in   parables]     are    aU 
things  coming  to  pass, — that 
u  They  may  \surely  look\  and  yet  not  .see. 

And  \surely  hear\  and  yet  not  understand, 
Lest  once  they  should  return^  and  it  he 
forgiven  them.^ 
IS  And  he  saith  unto  them — 

Know  ye  not  |this|  parable  ? 
How  then  will  ye  get  to  know    |air  the 
parables!  ? 
1*      ||The  sower||  soweth  [the  word | ; 
15         And  |these|  are  they  beside  the  pathway, 
where  the  word  is  sown, — and  |as  soon 
as  they  hear,  straightway|  cometh  Satan, 
and  suatcheth  away  the  word  which  hath 
been  sown  intob  them  ; 
w         And    |these|   are  likewise  they   |upon  the 
rocky  places]     sown, — who    ]as  soon  as 
they  hear  the  word,  straightway,  with 
joy]  receive  it,  i''  and   have   no    root  in 
themselves,  but  ]only  for  a  season]  are, — 
[afterwards]  <when  there  ariseth  tribu- 
lation  or  persecution   by  reason  of  the 
word>  ] straightway]  they  find  cause  of 
stumbling; 
«         And  jothersj  are  they  who  ]among  thorns| 
are  sown, — ]these]  are  they  ]who  hear  the 
wordi,  19  and  |lthe  anxieties  of  the  age," 
and  the  deceit  of  wealth,  and  the  eovet- 
ings  about  the  remaining'  things]]   ]en- 
tering  in]  choke  up  the  word,  and  jun- 
fruitful]  it  becometh ; 
JO         And  ]those  yonder]   are  they  who  ]on  the 
good  ground)    are  sown, — who,   indeed, 
hear  the  word,  and  accept  it,  and  bear 
fruit  —  thirtyfold   and    sixtyfold   and  a 
hundredfold. 


§  19.  The  Lamp  and  the  Measure, 
Hear.    Lk.  viii.  16-18. 


How  to 


•  Is.  tI.  9  f . 

*  Or:  "among.' 


1  Ap  :  "  Age.' 


21  And  he  was  saying  unto  them — 

Doththelamp'' come, that  ]underthe  measure] 
it  should  be  put,  or  under  the  couch  ?  Is  it 
not  that  ]upon  the  lampstand]  it  may  be 
put?  2^ For  it  is  not  hidden,''  save  that  it 
may  be  made  visible;  neither  did  it  get 
hidden  away,  but  that  it  might  come  into  a 
place  where  it  could  be  seeu.<= 
2'  <If  any  one  hath  ears  to  hear>  let  him  hear. 
2*  And  he  was  saying  unto  them  — 

Be  taking  heed,  whafi  ye  are  hearing: — 
<With  what  measure  ye  mpte>  it  shall  be 
measured  unto  you,  and  added  unto  you« ; 

25  For  jhethat  hath]  it  shall  be  given  ]]unto 

himj]. 
And  I  he  that  hath  not]  ]]even  what  he  hath|| 
shall  be  taken  from  him.' 

§  20.  First  the  Blade. 

26  And  he  was  saying — 

]]Thus]]  is  the  kingdom  of  God:  As  ]a  man' 
may  east  seed  upon  the  earth,  •''and  b© 
sleeping  and  rising,  night  and  day, — and 
]the  seed]  be  sprouting,  and  lengthening 
itself,— ]how]  ]|hel]  knoweth  not:  ■■!8]iOf  it- 
self]] the  earth  beareth  fruit,— jfirst]  a  blade, 
|afterwards|  an  ear,  lafter  that]  full'  corn 
in  the  ear;  '^^but  |]as  soon  as  the  fruit 
yieldeth  itself  up]  ]  jstraightwayj  he  sendeth 
forth  the  sickle,  hecau.se  standing  by  is  the 
harvest.^ 

§  21.   The  Grain  of  Mustard  Seed.     Mt.  xili. 
31,  32;  Lu.  xiii.  18,  19. 

*"  And  he  was  saying — 

How  shall  we  liken  the  kingdom  of  God,  or 
|in  what'  parable]  shall  we  put  lit]  ? 
31      As  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, — which  i  whenso- 
ever it  may  be  sown  upon  the  earth]  is  less 
than  all  the  seeds  that  are  upon  the  earth; 
»2         and  ]as  soon  as  it  is  sowni  springeth  up, 
and    becometh    greater    than   all'    garden 
plants,  and   produeeth   large  branches,  so 
that  \under  the  shade  thereof  \  the  birds  of 
heaven  can  find  shelter.^ 
33  And  <with  many  such  parables  |asthese|>  was 
he  speaking  unto  them    the  word, — according 
as  they  were  able  to  hear;   s^but   Iwithout  a 
parable]    was   he  not   speaking  unto  them,— 
]privately|    however,  junto  his  own'  disciples] 
was  he  explaining  all  things. 

§  22.  A  Storm  rebuked.     Mt.  viii.  23-27 ; 
Lu.  viii.  22-25. 
35  And  he  saith  unto  them  <on  that'  day,  when 
evening  came> 
Let  us  cross  over  unto  the  other  side; 

•  Mt.  V.  15:   Lu.  vlil.  16;  xl.  '  Mt.  vil   2;  Lu.  vi.  38. 

as  t  Mt   XXV.  29  ;  Lu.  xlx.  26. 

'>Or(WH):     'For   nothing  s  Joel  Hi.  13. 

is  hidden."  "Dun.    Iv.    12,   21    (Chald.); 
c  Mt.  X.  26;  Lu.  zll.2.  Eze.  xvll.  23. 

<>  Or:  "how." 


MARK   IV.    36-41;    V.    1—35. 


89 


M  and  Idismissing  the  inultitude|  they  take  him 
with  them^  as  he  was^  in  the  boat,  and  |other' 
boats]  were  with  him.  s'And  there  ariseth  a  great 
tempest  of  wind, — and  |the  waves]  were  dashing 
over  into  the  boat,  so  that  |already  being  filled j 
was  the  boat.  3*  And  \he\  was  in  the  stern  ]on 
the  cushion]  sleeping.  And  they  arouse  him^ 
and  say  unto  him, 

Teacher  !  carest  thou  not  that  we  perish  ? 
»9  And  1  roused  up]  he  rebuked  the  wind,  and  said 
unto  the  sea — 

Hush  !  be  still ! 
and  the  wind  lulled,  and  it  became  a  great  calm. 
*o  Ajid  he  said  unto  them — 
]Whyl  are  ye  ifearfulj  ? 
]Not  yet]  have  ye  faith  ? 
"  And  they  were  caused  to  fear  a  great  fear,  and 
were  sayiug  one  to  another — 
Who  then  is  jthis],  that  ]both  the  wind  and 
the  sea]  give  ear  unto  him  ? 

§  23.  A  Demoniac  delivered.     Mt.  viii.  28-34 ; 
Lu.  viii.  26-39. 

5  And  they  came  unto  the  other  side  of  the  sea, 
into  the  country  of  the  Gerasenes.  2  And  <  when 
he  went  forth  out  of  the  boat>  [straightway] 
there  met  him-  ]from  amongst  the  tombsj  a  man^ 
in  a  an  impure  spirit:  =*  who  had  ]his  dwelling] 
among  the  tombs,  and  ]not  even  with  a  chain^ 
any  longer]  was  anyone  able  to  bind  him, — 
*  because  of  his  having  been  |  many  times,  with 
fetters  and  chaius]  bound,  and  the  chains  having 
been  plucked  asunder  by  him,  and  the  fetters 
smashed,  and  no  one  was  mighty  enough  to  tame 
him ;  ^  and  <contiuually,  night  and  day,  in  the 
tombs  and  in  the  mountains>  was  he  ci'ying 
aloud,  and  cutting  himself  in  pieces  with  stones. 
6  And  <seeing  Jesus  from  afar>  he  ran  and  bowed 
down  to  him  ;  ^  and  ]crying  out  with  a  loud 
voice]  saith — 

What  have  I  in  common  Avith  thee,'' 
0  Jesus,  Son  of  God  Most  High  ? 

I  adjure  thee  by  God, — Do  not  torment  me  1 

8  For  he  was  saying  to  him— 

Go  forth  thou  impure  spirit,  out  of  the  man; 

9  and  he  svas  questioning  him — 

Wbat  is  thy  name  ? 
and  he  saith  to  him — 

ILegiouj  is  my  name,  because  we  are  |many] ; 

10  and  he  was  beseeching  him  much,  that  he  would 
not  send  them  forth  outside  the  country. 

11  Now  there  was  there,  near  the  mountain,  a  large 
herd  of  swine,  feeding;  i'^  and  they  besought 
him,  saying — 

Send  us  into  the  swine,  that  ]into  them]  we 
may  enter; 

18  and  he  suffered  them.  And  the  impure  spirits 
Igoingout]  entered  into  the  swine,  and  the  herd 
rushed  down  the  cliff  into  the  sea,  about  two 
thousand,  and  were  choked  in  the  sea.  '*  And 
ithey  who  had  been  feeding  them]  fled,  and  bare 
tidings  into  the  city  and  into  the  fields,— and 
they  came  to  see  what  it  was  that  had  happened. 

15  And  they  come  unto  Jesus,  and  view  the  de- 

«  Cp.  chap.  1.  23,  n.  "  Ml  :  "  What  to  nie  and  to  thee  ?  " 


monized  man,  clothed  and  of  sound  mind,  |him 
who  had  had  the  legion], — and  they  were  struck 
with  fear.  •'  And  the  beholders  narrated  to 
them,  how  it  happened  to  the  demonized  man^ 
and  concerning  the  swine,  i'  And  they  began  to 
beseech  him,  to  dei>art  from  their  bounds. 
18  And  <as  he  was  entering  into  the  boat>  he  who 
had  been  demonized  was  beseeching  him,  that 
I  with  him  I  he  might  be.  i9  And  he  suffered 
him  not,  but  saith  unto  him — 

Withdraw  into  thy  house,  unto  thine  own,  and 
bear  tidings  unto  them,  how  many  things 
the  Lord  for  thee  hath  done,  and  hath  had 
mercy  on  thee. 

20  And  he  departed,  and  began  proclaiming,  in  the 
Decapolis,how  many  things  Jesus  had  done  for 
him, — and  ]all|  were  marvelling. 

§  24.  Daughter  of  Jairus  raised,  and  Woman  with 
Flow  of  Blood  cured.  Mt.  ix.  18-26;  Lu. 
viii.  41-56. 

21  And  <Jesus  crossing  over  in  the  boat  again  unto 
the  other  side>  there  was  gathered  a  large 
multitude  unto  him,  and  he  was  by  the  lake. 

22  And  there  cometh  one  of  the  synagogue-rulers^ 
by  name  Jairus,  and,  seeing  him,  falleth  at  his 
feet,  23  and  beseecheth  him  much,  saying — 

My  little    daughter    is    at    her    last ! — that, 
coming,  thou  wouldest  lay  thy  hands  upon 
her,  that  she  may  be  made  well,  and  live ; 
2*  and  he  departed  with   him.      And  there  was 
following  him  a  large  multitude,  and  they  were 
pressing  upon  him. 
25      And    |]a  woman]]  <who  had    had  a  flow  of 
blood   twelve'  years,   26  and    suffered     ',much| 
from  many'  physicians,  and  spent  all  her  means, 
and     profited      inothing], — but    had      ]rather| 
become  |worse]>  27|  hearing  the  things  about 
Jesus]    came  in   the  crowd  from  behind,  and 
touched  his  mantle ;  28  for  she  was  saying — 
<If  I  can  touch  so  much  as  his  mantle>  I 
shall  be  made  well ; 
29  and    ]straightway]    the  fountain  of  her  blood 
was  dried  up,  and  she  knew,  in  her  body,  that 
she    was    healed    from    the    plague.       3o  ^^^^ 
[straightway]    Jesus  <takiug  note,  in  himself, 
of  the  power  which  ]out  of  him]  went  forth> 
|turning  round  in  the  crowd]  was  saying — 
Who  hath  touched  my  garments  ? 

31  and  his  disciples  were  saying  to  him — 

Thou  seestthe  crowd  pressing  upon  thee, — 
and  saye'^t  thou—     Who  hath  touched  me  ? 

32  and  he  was  looking  round  to  see  her  who  |this' 
thing  had  done].  33  And  ]|the  woman|| 
<overcome  with  fear,  and  trembling,  knowing 
what  had  happened  to  her>  came,  and  fell  down 
before  him,  and  told  him  all'  the  truth.  34  And 
]he|  said  to  her — 

Daughter!  ]thy  faith]  hath  made  thee  well; 
Withdraw  into  peace. 
And  be  whole  from  thy  plague. 
35  <While  yet  he  is  speaking>  they  come  from  the 
synagogue-ruler's,  saying — 
]Thy  daughter]  is  dead  ! 
Why  Ifurther]  annoy  the  teacher  ? 


40 


MARK   V.    36—43;    VI.    1—25. 


w  But    ||Je8us||    |overheariug    the    word    being 
8pokeu|  saith  unto  the  syuagogue-ruler — 
Do  uot  fear,  only  have  faith  ! 

MAnd  he  suffered  no  one  to  follow  |with  him|, 
save  Peter  and  James  and  John  the  brother  of 
James.  ^s  And  they  come  into  the  houSeof 

the  synagogue-ruler,  and  he  observeth  a  tumult^ 
and    persons    weeping    and    wailing    greatly; 

"  and^  eatering^  he  saith  unto  them — 

Why  are  ye  making  a  tumult,  and  weeping? 
|The child|  is  ||notdead||,  but  ||issleeping|| ; 

*>  and  they  were  deriding  him.  But  |he|  thrust- 
ing all  forth^  taketh  with  him  the  father  of  the 
child^  and  the  mother,  and  them  who  were  with 
him, — and  eutereth  where  the  child  was  ;  ^i  and 
<graspiiig  the  hand  of  the  child>  he  saith  unto 
her — 

Talitha,  koum  1 
which  is^  when  translated — 
O  damsel  1  |to  thee|  I  say.  Arise  1 

**  And  1 1  straight  way  1 1  the  damsel  arose,  and  was 
walking  about;  for  she  was  twelve  years  of 
age.  And  they  were  beside  themselves^ 

straightway^  with  a  great  transport ;  *'^  and  he 
commanded  them,  again  and  again,  that  |no 
one|  should  get  to  know  this  thing, — and  bade 
that  food  should  be  given  her  to  eat. 

§  25.   Cause  of  Stumbling  found  in  the  Carpenter's 
Son.     Mt.  xiii.  53-58 ;  cp.  Jn.  vi.  42. 

6  And  he  went  forth  from  thence,  and  cometh 
into  his  own  city, — and  his  disciples  follow  him. 

*  And  I  when  it  was  Sabbath  |  he  began  to  be 
teaching  in  the  synagogue,  and  ||the  greater 
partjl  |as  they  heard |  were  being  struck  with 
astonishment,  saying — 

Whence  hath  this  man  these  things  ? — and — 
What  the  wisdom  which  hath  been  given  to 

this  man  ?— and — 
||Such  mighty  works  as  these||  |through  his 

haudsj  are  coming  to  pass  1 

•  Is  not  |this|  the  carpenter  ?  the  son  of  Mary, 

the  brother  of  James  and  Joses  and  Judas 
and  Simon  ? 
And  are  not  his  sisters  here  with  us  ? — 
and  they  were  finding  cause  of  stumbling  in  him. 

*  And  Jesus  was  saying  uuto  them — 

A  prophet  is  not  without  honour,  |save  in  his 
own  city,  and  among  his  kinsfolk,  and  in  his 
house|  a; 

•  and  he  could  not  |there|  do,  so  much  as  a 
single'  mighty  work, — save  jou  a  few'  sick|  he 
laid  his  hands,  and  cured  them.  «  And  he 
marvelled,*'  because  of  their  unbelief. 

§  26.  The  Tioelve  -ent  forth.     Mt.  x. ; 
Lu.  ix.  i-6,  10,  11. 

And  he  was  going  round  the  villages,  in  a 
circuit,  teaching.  '  And  he  calleth  near  the 
twelve,  and  began  to  be  sending  them'  forth, 
two  and  two, — and  was  giving  them  authority 
over  the  impure  spirits :  »  and  charged  them 
that  they  should  take  |nothing|  for  a  journey, 


•  Lu.  Iv.  24  ;  Jn.  Iv.  44. 


»Or  (WH): 
veiling." 


'he  was  mar- 


save  a  staff  only, — no  bread,  no  satchel,  no 
copper  I  for  the  belt| ;  *  but  having  bound  on 
light  sandals,  and  not  to  put  on  jtwo'  tunics| ; 

10  and  he  was  sayiug  unto  them — 

<Wheresoever  ye  shall  enter  into  a  house> 
|there|  abide,  until  ye  go  forth  from  thence; 

11  And  <whatsoever  place  shall  not  welcome  you 

nor  hearken  unto  you>  |wheii  ye  are  going 
forth  from  thencej  shake  off  the  dust  that  is 
under  your  feet  |for  a  witness  against  them|. 

12  And  they  went  forth,  and  made  proclamation, 
in  order  that  men  should  repent;  i*  and  [many 
demousi  were  they  casting  out, — and  were 
anointing  with  oil  |many'  sick],  and  were 
curing  them. 

§  27.  John  the  Immerser  beheaded.    Mt.  xiv.  1-12; 
Lu.  ix.  7-9. 

1*  And   King    Herod    heard, — for    |famo\iS|-   had 
become  his  name;  and  he  was  saying — 
John  the  Immerser]  hath  arisen  from  among 
the  dead,   and    |for    this    cause|    ate  the 
powers  working  mightily  in  him; 

15  But  |others|  were  sayiug — 

It  is  |Elijah|, 
and  I  others  I  were  saying— 
A  prophet,  like  one  of  the  prophets  1 

16  But  |when  Herod  heardj  he  was  saying — 

lIKe  whom  I'  beheaded — John||  |the  same| 
hath  been  raised. 
1^  For  I  Herod  himself '|  had  sent  and  secured 
John,and  bound  him  in  prison, "^  for  the  sake  of  •> 
Horodias  the  wife  of  Philip  his  brother, — for 
|her|  <=  had  he  married,  is  Yot  John  had  been 
saying  to  Herod — 

|It  is  not  allowed  thee|  to  have  ||the  wife  of 
thy  brother||. 
19  And    |Herodias|    was    cherishing    [a    grudge] 
against  him,  and  wishing   |to  slay'  him|, — and 
could  not;  ^o  for  |Herod|  stood  in  fear  of  John, 
knowing  him  to  be  a  man  righteous  and  holy, — 
and  was  keeping  him  .safe ;  and  |when  he  heard 
him  I  he  paid  earnest  heed,  and  |with  pleasure] 
used  to  listen  to  him. 
21      And   <an   opportune    day    |arriving|    when 
Herod  on  his  birth-day  made  |a  feast]  for  his 
nobles,  and  for  the  rulers  of  thousands,  and  for 
the  first  men  of  Galilee>  22  ]when  the  daughter 
of  this  very'  Herodias  came  in  and  danced]  she 
pleased  Herod  and  those  reclining  together,  and 
|the  king]  said  unto  the  damsel — 
<Ask  me  what  thou  wilt>  and  I  will  give  it 
thee; 
2S  and  he  took  an  oath  to  her — 

<Whatsoevor  thou  shalt  ask  m6>  I  will  give 
thee  ]unto  half  my  kingdom]. 
2*  And  jgoing  out]  she  said  unto  her  mother — 
What  shall  I  ask  ? 
and  she  said — 

i]The  head  of  John  the  Immerser]  | ; 
25  And  <coming  in  straightway,  with  haste,  unto 
the  kiug>  she  asked,  saying — 
I   desire,   that    |forthwith|    thou    give    me. 


•  Lu.  111.  19, 20. 

i>  Or  :  "  because  of.' 


"  Her  ! "  —  hia      brother's 
wife  1  Note  the  empbaslfl. 


MARK   VI.    26—56;    VII.    1—6. 


41 


upon   a  charger,    ||tho  head  of  John   the 

Immerser||. 
-6  And  <though  the  king  was  |very  grieved|>  yet 
<by  reason  of  the  oaths^  and  of  them  who  were 
reclining>  he  would  not  refuse  her.  27  And  the 
king  <|straightway|  sending  off  a  guard >  gave 
orders  to  bring  his  head.  28  And_  departing^  he 
beheaded  him  in  the  prison,  and  brought  his 
head  upon  a  charger^  and  gave  it  unto  the 
damsel, — and  |the  damsel|  gave  it  unto  her 
mother.  29  And^  ||hearing  of  it||  |his  disciples| 
went^  and  took  away  his  corpse,  and  laid  it  in 
a  tomb. 

§28.  Five  Thousand  fed.     Mt.  xiv.  13-21 ;   Lu.  ix. 
10-17 ;  Jn.  vi.  1-13:  cp.  ch.  viii.  1  ff. 

'0  And  the  apostles  gather  themselves  together 
unto  Jesus,  and  reported  nnto  him  all  things^  as 
many  as  they  had  done^  and  as  many  as  they 
had  taught.  3i  And  he  saitli  unto  them — 
Come  |ye  yourselves|  apart^  into  a  desert 
place,  and  rest  yourselves  a  little. 
For  they  who  were  coming  and  they  who  were 
going  |were  many|,  and  Inot  even  to  eat|  were 
they  finding  fitting  oppc.tunity.  32  And  they 
departed^  in  the  boat^  into  a  desert  place 
|apart|.  ss  And  many  saw  them  going  away^ 

and  took  note  of  it,  and  |afoot^  from  all  the 
cities]  ran  they  together  thither, — and  outwent 
them.  34  And,  coming  forth,  he  saw  |a  great' 
multitudel  and  was  moved  with  compassion 
towards  them,  because  they  were  like  sheep 
having  no  shepherd,"-  and  he  began  to  be  teaching 
them  many  things.  35  <And  ||already|| 

|a  late  hour|  having  arrived>  his  disciples 
came  unto  him  and  were  saying 

|A  deserti   is  the  place,  and  it  is  |already|  a 
late  hour:  s"  dismiss  them,  that  [departing 
into  the  surrounding'  hamlets  and  villages| 
they  may  buy  themselves  something  to  eat. 
'7  But  |he|  answering  said  to  them — 
||Ye||  Igivethem]  to  eat. 
And  they  say  unto  him — 
Shall  we    depart,    and   buy    two'  hundred' 
denaries'  worth  of  loaves,  and  give  them  to 
eat? 

38  And  |he|  saith  unto  them — 

I  How  many  loaves  |  have  ye  ?    Go,  see  1 
And,  getting  to  know,  they  say — 
Five,  and  |two'  fishes] . 

39  And  he  gave  them  orders,  that  all  should  be 
made  recline  |in  parties],  upon  |the  green' 
grass].  ^oAnd  they  fell  back  jin  companies], 
by  hundreds  and  by  fifties.  *'  And  <taking 
the  five'  loaves,  and  the  two'  flshes>  jlooking 
up  into  heaven]  he  blessed,  and  brake  up  the 
loaves,  and  began  giving  unto  the  disciples, 
that  they  might  set  before  them,  and  | the  two' 
fishes]  divided  he  |unto  allj.  ■'2  And  they 
did  all  eat,  and  were  filled.  *3  And  they 
took  up  broken  pieces,  twelve'  baskets  ifuU 
measure],  and  from  the  fishes.  ■*''  And  they 
who  did  eat  the  loaves  were  |flve  thousand' 
mem. 

•  Nu.  xxvil.  17;  Eze.  xsxlv.  5. 


§  29.  Jesus  walketh  upon  the  Lake.    Mt.  xiv.  22-36 ; 
Jn.  vi.  16-21. 

*5  And  ]straightway|  constrained  he  his  disciples^ 
to  enter  into  the  boat,  and  bo  going  forward  to 
theother  side,  unto  Bothsaida,— while  ]he]  was 
dismissing  the  multitude.  ^s  And,  bidding 

them  farewell,  he  departed  into  the  mountain 
to  {)ray.  « And  <when  ]evening]  came>  the 
boat  was  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  and  ]he,  alone| 
on  the  land.  ■'8  And  <seeingthem  distressed  in 
the  rowing,  for  the  wind  was  against  them> 
]about  the  fourth'  watch  of  the  night]  he  cometh 
unto  them,  walking  upon  the  sea,— and  was 
wishing  to  pass  by  them.  *^  But  ]they]  <seeing 
him  |upon  the  sea]  walking>  supposed  that  it 
was  ]au  apparition], a  and  cried  out  aloud  ;  so  for 
|all|  saw  him,  and  were  troubled.  But  |he 
straightway]  talked  with  them,  and  saith  unto 
them  — 
Take  courage !  it  is  ]I], — be  not  afraid  ! 

*i  And  he  went  up  unto  them,  into  the  boat, — and 
the  wind  lulled.  And  ]exceedingly,  within 

themselves]  were  they  astonished;  52 for  they 
understood  not  by  the  loaves, — but  their  ]heart| 
had  been  ] hardened]. 


§  30.  Jesus  in  Gennesaret. 

S3  And  crossing  over  unto  the  land  |they  came 
unto  Gennesaret,  and  cast  anchor  near.  »*  And 
<when  they  had  ]come  forth]  out  of  the  boat> 
[straightway]  recognizing  him,  ^5  the  people  ran 
round  the  whole'  of  that  country,  and  began  to 
be  carrying  round  [upon  couches,  them  who 
were  sick|   ]]v. herever  they  heard  that  he  was||. 

56  And  <wlieresoever  he  was  entering  into  villages^ 
or  into  cities,  or  into  hamlets>  ]in  the  market- 
places] laid  they  the  sick,  and  were  beseeching 
him,  that  ]only  the  fringe  of  his  mantle]  they 
might  touch,  and  ]as  many  soever  as  touched 
it]  were  being  made  well. 

§  31.  Eating  with  Unwashed  Hands.     Mt.  xv.  1-20. 

7  And  the  Pharisees  and  certain  of  the  Scribes 
who  have  come  from  Jerusalem  gather  them- 
selves together  unto  him  ;  2  and  <observing  cer- 
tain of  his  disciples,  that  ]with  defiled'  hands, 
that  is  unwashed]  they  are  eating  bread> 

3  tor  [the  Pharisees,  and  all' the  Jews|  |]unless 
with  care  they  wash  their  hands]  [  eat  not,  hold- 
ing fast  the  tradition  of  the  elders  ;  *and  coming 
from  market,  [unless  they  sprinkle  themselves  *> 
they  eat  not, — and  |many  other  things]  there 
are,  which  they  have  accepted  to  hold  fast, — 
immersions  of  cups  and  measures  and  copper 

vessels ^  and  so  the  Pharisees  and  the  Scribes 

[question!  him — 
For  what  cause  do  thy  disciples  not  walk  ac- 
cording to  the  tradition  of  the  elders,  but 
[with  defiled'  hands]  eat  bread  ? 

6  But  |he|  said  unto  them — 


'  Qr :  phantasma. 


0  Or      (WH) : 
themselves.' 


42 


MARK   VII.    7—37;    VIII.    1—3. 


[Weill   prophesied  Isaiah  concerning  you^  ye 
hypocrites,  as  it  is  written — 

\\This' people\\  [witlt  tlie  lips\  do  \honour\ 
me, 
While    \\their  heart\\    \far  off\    holdelh 
from  me, — 
'  But  \in  vain\  do  they  pay  devotions  unto 

me. 
Teaching  \for  teachings\  \\the  command- 
ments of  me7i\\  :•' 

8  <Haviug    |dismissod|   the    commandment 

|of  God|>    ye   jholJ  fast|    the  tradition 
|of  raen|. 

9  And  he  was  saying  to  them — 

|Well|  do  ye  set  aside  the  commandment  of 
God,   that    lyour   own  tradition  |   ye   may 
observe ; 
w     I'or  I  Moses  I  said — 

Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,^ 
and — 

\\He  that  revileth  father  or  mother\\  let  him 
\surely  die\, — '^ 
u     But  |ye|  say— 

<If  a  man  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his 
mother^  Korban  1  that  is^  A  gift,'*  what- 
soever   I  out  of  me  I    thou    mightest   be 
prollted> 
u         |no  louger|  do  ye  suffer  him  to  do  |aught| 
for  his  father  or  his  mother, — '3  cancelling 
the  word  of  God^  by  your  tradition  which 
ye    have    delivered.        And    ||many  such 
similar  things||  are  ye  doing  ! 
"  And  [again  calling  near  the  multitude|  he  was 
saying  unto  them— 

Hearken  to  me,  all  1  and  understand  : 
«      |Nothiug|  is  there,  |from  without  the  manj 
entering  into  him,  which  can  defile  him  ; 
But    <the   things   which    |out   of   the   man| 
come  forth>  are  the  things  that  defile  the 
man.     ['^J'^ 
w  And  <when  he  entered  into  a  house  from  the 
multitudes>    his  disciples  began  to  question 
him  as   to  the  parable;  is  And  he  saith 

unto  them — 

||Thusl|  are  |ye  also|  without  discernment  ? 
Perceive  ye  not,  that  <nothing  |from  with- 
out] entering  into  the  man>  can  defile' 
him ;  '^  because  it  entereth  not  into  his 
|heart|,  but  into  his  |stomach|,  and  |into 
the  draught!  f  is  passed— 1| purifying  all' 
foodsll? 
*>  And  he  was  saying — 

<That  which  |out  of  the  man|  cometh 
forth>  |lthat||  defileth  the  man  ; 
M  For  <from  within,  out  of  the  heart  of  men> 
|the  base  designs]  come  forth, — fornica- 
tions, thefts,  '■^'^  murders,  adulteries,  covet- 
ousnosses,  knaveries,  deceit,  wantonness, 
an  evil  eye,  profane  speaking,  foolishness, — 
«3||all'  those'  wicked  things] ]  from  within] 
come  forth,  and  defile  ]]the  man]]. 


•  I9.  xxix.  13.  He.  V.  1. 

»  Exo.  XX.  12:  Deu.  v.  16.  •  WH  omit  ver.  16. 

•  Exo.  xxl.  17.  '  Or :  '  Sewer." 
">  Lev.  1.  2  ;   Eze.  xl.  43  ;   cp. 


§  32.  Canaanite  Woman's  Daughter  healed. 
Mt.  XV.  21-28. 

2*  And  ]from  thence  arising]  he  departed  into  the 
bounds  of  Tyre  [and  Zidon].  And  jentering 
into  a  house]  he  was  wishing  ]no  one]  to  know 
it,  and  yet  could  not  escape  notice, — ^s  but 
]straightway|  <a  woman  hearing  about  him^ 
whose  daughter  had  an  impure  spirit>  she  came 
and  fell  down  at  his  feet.  ^6  Now  |thewoman| 
was  a  Grecian,  a  Byrophoenician  by  race, — and 
she  was  requesting  him  that  ]the  demon]  he 
would  cast  forth  out  of  her  daughter.  ^^  And 
he  was  saying  to  her — 

Suffer  ]]the  children]]  ]first]  to  be  fed;  for  it 
is  not  seemly  to  take  the  bread  of  the  chil- 
dren, and  ]unto  the  little  dogs]  to  cast  it; 
-8  but  she  answered  and  saith  to  him — 

Yea,  Lord  !  and  yet  ]the  little  dogs,  under  the 
table]  do  eat  of  the  crumbs  of  the  children ; 
29  and  he  said  to  her — 

[Because  of  this' word]   go  thy  way,   ]] the  de- 
mon hath  gone  forth  out  uf  thy  daughter]] ; 
so  and,  departing  unto  her  house,  she  found  the 
child  laid  prostrate  on  the  couch,  and  the  demon 
gone  forth. 

§  33.  A  Deaf  Stammerer  healed. 

*i  And  <again  coming  forth  out  of  the  bounds  of 
Tyre>  he  came  unto  the  sea  of  Galilee,  through 
the  midst  of  the  bounds  of  Decapolis.  ^^  And 
they  bring  to  him  one  deaf  and  stammering, 
and  beseech  him  that  he  would  lay  upon  him 
his  hand.  ^s  And  <taking  him  away  from 

the  multitude  apart>  he  thrust  his  fingers  into 
his  ears,  and,  spitting,  touched  his  tongue; 
s*and  ]looking  up  into  the  heaven]  sighed 
deeply,  and  saith  unto  him — 

Ephphatha  1        that  is.  Be  opened  ! 

85  and  his  ears  opened,  and  the  string  of  his  tongue 
was  loosed, — and  he  was  speaking  correctly. 

36  And  he  charged  them  that  they  should  be  tell- 
ing ]no  one], — but  <as  much  as  |to  them]  he 
gave  charge>  ||they]|  ]exceeding  more  abun- 
dantly] were  making  proclamation.  ^7  Aud 
|superabundantly]  were  they  being  struck  with 
astonishment,  saying — 

|]Welll]  hath  he  |all  things]  done,— 
Both  [the  deaf]  he  causeth  to  hear,  and  jthe 
dumb]  to  speak. 

§  34.  Four  Thousand  fed.     Mt.  xv.  29-38: 
cp.  ch.  vi.  32,  etc. 

8    <In  those'  days,  there  being  ]again'  a  large 

multitude!  and  they  not  having  any  thing  to 

eat>  leaning  near  the  disciples]  he  saith  unto 

them — 

2      I  am   moved  with  compassion  towards  the 

multitude,    because    [already'  three  days] 

abide  they  with  me,  and  they  have  nothing 

to  eat;    "^and  <if  I  dismiss  them   fasting 

unto  their  home>  they  will  be  exhausted 

in   the  way, — and    [certain  of  them[    are 

[from  afar|. 


MARK    Vlll.    4—35. 


43 


*  And  his  disciples  answered  him — 

Whence  shall  anyone   be  able    |here|    to  fill 
j|these||  with  bread  |in  a  desert]  ? 

S  And  he  was  questioning  them — ■ 
|How|  many  |loaves|  have  ye  ? 
and  I  they  I  said —        Seven. 

1  And  he  seudoth  word  to  the  multitude^  to  fall 
back  upon  the  ground.  And  <t4iking  the 

seven'  loaves,  giving  thauks>  ho  brake,  and  was 
giving  unto  his  disciples^  that  they  might  be 
setting  before  them ;  and  thoy  sot  before  the 
multitude.  '  And    thoy  had  a  few  small 

fishes;  and  (blessing  them|  he  bade  them  set 
|thuse  alsoj  before  them.  8  And  they 

did  eat,  and  were  filled,  and  took  up  remainders 
of  broken  pieces  |seven'  hami3ers|.  »  Now  they 
were  about  four  thousand ;  and  he  dismissed 
them. 

§  35.  A  Sign  refused.     Mt.  xvi.  1-4 :  cp.  Mt.  xii. 
38-40  ;  Lu.  xii.  54-56. 

10  And  <  I  straightway  I  entering  into  the  boat 
with  his  disciples>  he  came  into  the  parts  of 
Dalmanutha;  "  and  forth  came  the  Pharisees, 
and  began  discussing  with  him,  seeking  of  him 
|a  sign  from  the  heaven|  testing  him.  i'^  And 

jdeeply  sighing  in  his  spiritj  he  saith— 
|Why|  doth  this  generation  seek   |a  sign)  ? 

|Verily|  I  say — 
There  snail  ||not  be  given]  |  »■  to  this  generation 
|a  sign  I . 

§  36.  Beware  of  the  Leaven.     Mt.  xvi.  5-12. 

IS  And  <]eaving  them^   lagain]    embarking>   he 
departed    unto   the  other  side.        '*  And   they 
forgot  to  take  loaves,  and  |save  one'  loaf  |  they 
had  nothing  with  them  in  the  boat.      1=  And  he 
began  charging  them,  saying — 
Mind  !  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,*' 
and  of  the  leaven  of  Herod  ! 
M  And  they  began  deliberating  one  with  another, 
because  they  had  ng  (loaves! .  i7  And 

|takiiig  note|  he  saith  unto  them — 
Why  do  ye  deliberate,  because  ye  have  no 

(loaves!? 
(Not  yet(  perceive  ye,  neither  understand, — 
Keep  ye  your  hearts  ((hardened((  ? 
18      \Eyes\  having,  see  ye  not? 

And  \ears\  having,  hear  ye  not?" 
And   remember  ye   not   i9  <when    (the   five' 
loaves(    I  brake  unto  the  five    thousand> 
how  many  baskets,  full  (of  broken  pi6ces( 
ye  took  up  ? 
They  say  unto  him —        Twelve, — 
*<•      <When  the  seven,  unto  the  four  thousand> 
how  many  hampers  (fullmeasure(  of  broken 
pieces,  ye  took  up  ? 
And  they  say  unto  him —        Seven. 
And  he  was  saying  unto  them — 
"      (Not  yet(  do  ye  understand  ? 


•Ml:  "If  there  shall  he 
givf  n  "'—a  well  known 
Helx  form  of  assevera- 


tion. 
»  Lu.  xii.  1. 
•  Jer.  V.  21 ;  Eze.  xlL  2, 


§  37.  Blind  Man  by  Degrees  recovers  Sight. 
22  And    they  come    into  Bethsaida.      And    they 
bring  unto  him  one  blind,  and  beseech  him  that 
him,  he  would  touch.  23  And  <laying  hold 

of  the  hand  of  the  blind  man>  he  brought  him 
forth  outside  the  village,  and  <spittiug  into  his 
eyes,  laying  his  hands  upon  him>  ho  was  asking 
him — 
Anything,  seest  thou  ? 
2*  and  (looking  up(  he  was  saying — 

I  see  men,  because  ((like  trees (]  I  behold  them 
walking  1 
25  (Then  again(  put  ho  his  hands  upon  his  eyes, 
and  he  saw  clearly,  and  was  restored,  and  was 
seeing  distinctly  (in  broad  sple.ndour(  ((all 
things  together  ((.a  26  And  he  sent  him  away 
unto  his  house,  saying — 

(Not  even  into  the  village(  mayest  thou  enter. 

§  38.  Peter  confesses  Jesus  to  he  the  Christ. 
Mt.  xvi.  13-20  ;  Lu.  ix.  18-21. 

27  And  forth  went  Jesus  and  his  disciples,  into  the 
villages  of  Cassarea  of  Philip.  And  I  in  the  way( 
he  was  questioning  his  disciples,  saying  unto 
them — 

((Who((  are  men  saying  that  I  am  ? 

28  And  they  answered  him,  saying — 

John  the  Immerser,  and  |others(  Elijah,— 
and  (others(  One  of  the  prophets. 

29  And  (he(  went  on  to  question  them — 

But  (who(  say  ((ye[(  that  I  am  ? 
Peter  (answering(  saith  unto  him — 
(Thou(  art  (Ithe  Christj'. 

30  And  he  straitly  charged  them,  that  (no  one| 
they  should  tell,  concerning  him. 

§  39.  The  Needs  Be  of  the  Cross.     Mt.  xvi.  21-28 ; 
Lu.  ix.  22-27  :  cp.  Lu.  xxiv.  6. 

31  And  he  began  to  be  teaching  them — 

The  Son  of  Man  (must  needs  suffer  many 
things(,  and  be  rejected  by  the  Elders  and 
the  High-priests  and  the  Scribes, — and  be 
slain;  and  (after  three' days (   ((arise|(. 

32  And  (opeuly(  was  he  speaking  the  word.  And 
Peter  (taking  him  aside(  began  to  rebuke 
him.  33  But  |he(  <turning  round  and  look- 
ing u{)ou  his  disciples>  rebuked  Peter,  and 
saith — 

Withdraw  behind  me,  Satan !  because  thou 
art  not  regarding  the  things  (of  (jod(  but 
the  things  ((ofmen((. 

3*  And   <calling    near    the    multitude  with    hia 
disciples>  he  said  unto  them — 
<If  anyone  willeth  (after  raej  to  come>  let 
him  deny  himself,and  take  up  his  cross,  and 
be  following  me. 
35     For  <whosoever  willeth  (his  own'  Iife(  •>  to 
save>  shall  lose  it, 
But  <whosoever  shall  lose  his  life  for  the  sake 
[of  me  and]  of  the  glad-message>  shaU  save 
it;o 


•  Wonderfully  graphic  de- 
scription ! 
'  Com  :  "  soul." 


Ln.  zvU.  S3: 


44 


MARK   VIII.    36—38  ;    IX.    1—30. 


S6     For  |what  doth  it  profit  a  man|  ||to  gain  ttie 

whole  worlds  and  be  made  to  forfeit  his  lif  e|  |  ? 

w     For  what  can  a  man  |give|  || in  exchange  for 

hisUfell? 
88     For  <whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and 
of  my  words  |in  this  adulterous  and  sinful 
generation|>  | the  Sou  of  Man  also |  will  be 
ashamed    i|of  him||,    whensoever  he  shall 
come^  in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  with  the 
holy  messengers.'' 
O    And  he  was  saying  to  them : 
|Verily|  I  say  unto  you — 
There  |are|  certain  |of  those  here  standing|, 
who  shall  in  nowise  taste  of  death,  until 
they  see  the  kingdom  of  God^   |aLready 
come  in  power|. 

§  40.    The    Transforination :    Elijah :    Sufferings. 
Mt.  xvii.  1-13 ;  Lu.  ix.  28-36 ;  cp.  2  P.  i.  16-18. 

2  And    |after  six  days]    Jesus  taketh  with  him 

Peter  and  James  and  John,  and  bringeth  them 

up  into  a  high  mountain  ||apart^  alone]  |, — and 

he  was  transformed  before  them;   3  and  |hi3 

garments!  became  brilliant^  |exceediDg  white| 

llsuchas  |nofuller  on  the  earth]  is  able  jso]  to 

whiten]  j.b  *  And  there  appeared  unto  them, 

Elijah,  with  Jtfoses, — and  they  were  conversing 

with  Jesus.  *  And  Peter  |answering| 

saith  unto  Jesus — 

Eabbi  1  it  is  ]delightful|  for  us  to  be  ]here|, — 

let  us  therefore  make  three' tents,  ]forthee| 

one^and  ]for Moses]  one, and  jfor Elijah] one; 

6  for  he  knew  not  what  he  should  answer,  for 

I  greatly  affrighted]  had  they  become.  'And 

there  came<=  a  cloud,  overshadowing  them,  and 

there  came  <=  a  voice,  out  of  the  cloud, — 

[This]  is  ]]my  Son,  the  Beloved II, d 

Be  hearkening  unto  him. 

8  And  |suddenly' looking  round],  ||nolonger||  saw 

they  lanyone]  with  them,  save  | Jesus  only]. 
8  And  <as  they  were  coming  down  out  of « the 
mountain>  he ch.irged  them, that  ]]untonoone|| 
they  should  narrate  |what  they  had  seen],  save 
whenever  the  Sou  of  Man  ]from  among  the  dead 
should  arise],  w  And  |the  word]  they  held  fast 
unto  themselves,discussing  what  was  ]the  rising 
from  among  the  dead].  "  And  they  began 

to  question  him,  saying — 
The  Scribes   ]say|   that   ]Elijah|   must  needs 
come  ]flrst]  ? 
12  And  |he|  said  unto  them — 

\\Elijah\\  indeed,  |coming  first]   \\restoreth  all 

things\\  f 
And  yet,  how  is  it  written,  regarding  b  the  Son 
of  Man,  that  |many  things]  he  must  suffer, 
and  bo  set  at  nought  ? 
IS      But  I  say  unto  you — 

|Elijah  also]  hath  come, 
And  they  have  done  with  him  |whatso- 
ever  they  pleased], — 
1 1  According  as  it  is  written  regarding  e  him  j  ] . 


•  Op.  Mt.  X  33;  Lu.  xli.  9. 
•>  Note  the  full  and  graphic 

style. 
«  Ml  .  "eame  to  be." 
d  2  P.  1.  17;  Mt.  iii.  17;  Lu. 


ill.  2?. 
«Or(WH>:  "from." 
'  Mai.  iv.  5  f. 
B  Or  :  "  for"— nsif  prescrib- 

liiK  Ills  course. 


§  41.  Jesvs  cures  One  whoTti  the  Disciples  could  not 
cure.    Mt.  xvii.  14^21 ;  Lu.  ix.  37-42. 

1*  And  looming  unto  the  disciples]  they  saw  a 
large  multitude  around  them,  and  Scribes  dis- 
cussing with  them.  i^  And  | straightway' 
all'  the  multitude,  seeing  him|  were  greatly 
amazed,  and  |ruuuiugnear]  began  saluting  him. 
16  And  he  questioned  them — 

What  are  ye  discussing  with  them  ? 
IT  And  one  out  of  the  multitude  answered  him — 
Teacher !  I  brought  my  son  unto  thee,  having 
a   dumb    spirit;     '**  and    <wheresoever    it 
seizeth  him>  itteareth  him,  and  he  foameth, 
and  griudeth  his  teeth,  and  weareth  himself 
out ; — and  I  spake  to  thy  disciples,  that  they 
should  cast  it  out,  and  they  could  not. 
1"  But  ]he|  answering,  saith— 

0  faithless  generation  !  how  long  ]shall  I  be 
with  you]  ?  how  long  | shall  I  bear  with 
you]  ?        Bring  him  unto  me  I 

20  And    they   brought   him   unto  him.  And 

||seeinghim||  |thespirit|  straightway'tarehim, — 
and  ]falling  upon  the  ground]  he  wallowed, 
foaming.  21  And  he  questioned  his  father — 

jHow  long  a  time]  is    it,  that    |this|    hath 
befallen  him  ? 
and  he  said — 

From  childhood  ;  22  and  |many  times]  hath  it 
cast  him  |both  into  fire]  and  into  waters, 
that  it  might  destroy  him ; 
But  <if  anything  be  possible  to  thee>  help 
us,  ]having  compassion  upon  us]. 
23  And  ]  Jesus]  said  unto  him — 

As  for  this,     <If  it  be  possible  to  thee> 
|A11  things]  are  possible  jto  him  who  hath 
faith]. 
2*  ]Straightway  crying  out]  the  father  of  the  child 
was  saying— 

1  have  faith  1        help  my  |want]  of  faith. 

25  And  Jesus  <seeing  that  a  multitude  is  running 
together>  rebuked  the  impure  spirit,  saying 
unto  it — 

Thou  dumb' and  deaf  spirit!  ]]I|]'' give  orders 
unto  thee :  Come  forth  out  of  him,  and 
do  not  ]any  more]  enter  into  him. 

26  And  <crying  out,  and  greatly  mangling  him> 
it  came  forth  ;  and  he  became  as  if  dead,  so  that 
|the  more  part]  were  saying — 

He  is  dead  I 

27  But  ]] Jesus]]  ]grasping  his  hand]  raised  him, 
and  he  stood  up.  28  And  ]|when  he 
had  gone  into  a  house]]  ]his disciples, privately] 
were  questioning  him — 

IWhyl  wore  ]  |we]  |  not  able  to  cast  it  out  ? 

29  And  he  said  unto  them — 

]This'  kind]  ]]by  nothing]]  can  come  out,  save 
]by  prayer]. b 

§  42.  Jesv£  iv.'iiructs  hit  Disciples  as  to  his  Sufferings. 
Mt.  xvii.  22,  23;  Lu.  ix.  43-45. 

30  And  ]from  thence]  going  forth,  they  were 
journeying  through  Galilee,— and  he  was  not 


•  Note  the  emphasis. 

>>  As    8    notable    rejected 


rpading  WH  add:  "and 
fasting." 


MARK   IX.    31—50;    X.    1—14. 


45 


wishing  that  any  should  get  to  know  it ;  si  for 
he  was  teaching  his  disciples  and  saying  [unto 
them] 

||The  Son  of  Man||  is  to  bo  delivered  up  |into 
the  hands  of  mon|,  and  they  will  slay  him,^ 
and  |being  slain|  |after  three'  days^  will  he 
arise|. 
32  But  they  were  not  understanding  the  declara- 
tion, and  feared  |to  question!  him. 

§  43.  How  to  he  Great.     Mt.  xviii.  1-5 ; 
Lu.  ix.  46-48. 
83  And  they  came  into  Capernaum.  And  <happen- 
ing  to  be  |in  the  house|>  he  was  questioning 
them — 

||What||  |in  the  way|  were  ye  discussing  ? 
**  And  they  were  silent;  for  |with  one  another | 
they  had  discussed  in  the  way,  ||  who  should  he 
greatest||.    S5  And  |ttikiug  a  seat|  he  addressed 
the  twelve,  and  saith  unto  them — 
<If  anyone  willeth  to  be  |flrst|> 
He  shall  be  |least  of  all|. 
And  ] minister  of  all |.^ 
8«  And  Itaking  a  childl  he  set  it  in  the  midst  of 
them, — and   [folding  it  in  his  arms|  said  unto 
them— 
8T         Whosoever  junto  [one  of]  these' children] 
shall  give  welcome^  [upon  my  name|>  |unto 
me|  giveth  welcome ; 
And  <whosoever  |untome|  giveth  welcome> 
not   |unto  me|    giveth  welcome,  but  |unto 
him  that  sent  mel." 

§  44.  Forbid  him  not :  Value  of  Small  Services  :  Mt. 
X.  42.  Cause  none  to  stumble:  Mt.  xviii.  6; 
Lu.  xvii.  2.  Be  not  caused  to  stumble :  Mt. 
V.  30  ;  xviii.  8. 

"8  John  said  unto  him — 

Teacher  1    we   saw   someone    |in  thy  name| 
||casting  out   demons] |, — and   we   forbade 
him,  because  he  was  not  following  with  us. 
•9  But  [Jesus I  said — 
Do  not  forbid  him ! 

For  I  no  one|  is  there^  who  shall  do  a  work  of 
power  in  my  name,  and  have  power  |soon| 
llto  revile  me|| ; 
**     For  <whosoever  is  not  |against|  us>  is  |for| 

us; 
*i     For  <whosoever  shall  give  you  to  drink  a  cup 
of  water  |in  name  that  ||Christ's||  ye  are|> 
Yerily  1  I  say  unto  you — 

|Iu  nowise|  shall  lose  his  reward. 
**     And  <whosoever  shall  cause  to  stumble  one  of 
these  little  ones  that  believe> 
It  is  |seemly|  for  him,  rather,  if  there  is 
hung  a  large  millstone  about  his  neck,  and 
he  is  cast  into  the  sea. 
**      And<if  thy  hand  shall  cause  thee  to  stumble> 
cut  it  off, — 
It  is  |seemly|  for  thee,  |maimed|  to  enter 

into  life. 
Rather  than  having  |the  two'  hands]  to  de- 
part into  the  gehenna,   jinto  the  fire  that  is 
not  quer>ched| ;  [**]  c 


•  Chap   X.  43. 

">  Mt.  X.  4U ;  Jn.  xlil.  20. 


WH  omit. 


*5     And  <if  thy  foot  be  causing  thee  to  8tumble> 

Cut  it  off,— 
It  [is   |seemly|  for  thee  to  enter  into  life* 

lllamell, 
Rather  than  having   |the  two'  feetj   to  be 
cast  into  the  gehenna ;  (''o]  b 
*7     And<if  thine  eye  be  causing  thee  to  stumble> 
Thrust  it  out, — 
It  is  |seemly|  for  thee,  ||oue-eyed||  toenter 

into  the  kingdom  of  God,"* 
Rather  than  having  |two'  eyes]  to  be  cast 
into  gehenna, — 
*8  Where  \their  worm\  dieth  not, 

And  \t]ie  Jire\  is  not  quenched,'^ 
<9      For  ||everyone||  |with  flre|   shall  be  salted. 
60     Salt  is    |good|;        but    <if     |.salt|     become 
||saltless||>  wherewith  will  ye  |preparu|  it?d 
Have   Iwithiu  yourselves|   ||salt||,  and  be  at 
peace  |one  with  another]. 

§  45.  Concerning  Divorce.     Mt.  xix.  1-12. 

lO  And  [from  thence]  arising,  he  eometh  into 
the  bounds  of  Judaea  and  beyond  the  Jordan, — • 
and  there  come  together  again,  multitudes  unto 
him,  and  ]]as  he  had  been  wont]]  jagain]  was  he 
teaching  them.  '■^  And  Pharisees  coming  near 
were"  questioning  him — Whether  it  is  allowed 
a  husband  jto  divorce  a  wife],  testing  him. 
»  But  |he|   answering,  said  unto  them — 

What  unto  you'  did  jMoses]   command  ? 
*  And  Ithey]  said — 

Moses  permitted,  to  write  \a  roll  of  dismissa2\, 
and  to  divorce.^ 

5  But  ]Jesus|  said  unto  them — 

|In  view  of  your  hardness  of  heart]  wrote  he 
for  you  this  commandment; 

6  But  <from  the  beginning  of  creation> 

\Male  and  female]  made  he  [themr\  ;g 
'  \For  this  cav,se\  shall  a  man  leave  behind  his 

father  and  mother,  ^and  \the  tu)o\   shall 
become  \one  flesh\ ;  ^ 
so  that  jno  longer]  are  they  two,  but  ]one' 
flesh].  9  <What  then  ]God]  hath  yoked 

together>  let  ]a  man]  not  put  asunder. 
1"  And  <[coming]  into  the  house  again>  the  ]dis- 
ciples,  concerning  this]  were  questioning  him; 

11  and  he  saith  unto  them — 

<Whosoever  shall  divorce  his  wife,  and  marry 
another>  committeth  adultery  against  her; 

12  And  <if  ]she]  divorcing  her  husband,  marry 

another>  she  committeth  adultery.' 

§  46.  Children  brought  to  Jes^is.     Mt.  xix.  13-15 ; 
Lu.  xviii.  -E-17. 

13  And  they  were  bringing  unto  him  children,  that 
he  might  ]touch]  them, — ]the  disciples]  however^ 
were  rebuking  them.  i*  But  Jesus  ]seeingit| 
was  greatly  displeased,  and  said  unto  them — 

Suffer  the  children  to  come  unto  me, — do  not 

hinder  them ; 
For  ]of  such]  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 


"NB:  "Life"  and  "the 
kinRdiim"  synonymous, 
entrance  future. 

»  Omitted  by  WH. 

0  Is.  Ixvi.  24. 

d  Mt.  V.  13 ;  Lu.  xiv.  34. 


«  Or  simply  (WH):    " 

they  were." 
'  Deu.  xxiv.  1. 
e  Gen.  i.  27. 
•>  Gen.  ii.  24. 
'  Mt.  V.  32 ;  Lu.  xvl.  18. 


And 


46 


MARK  X.    15—43. 


16      |Verily|  I  say  unto  you — 

<  Whosoever  shall  not  welcome  the  king- 
dom of  God  |as  a  child|>  in  nowise  shall 
enter  thereinto. 
18  And  [folding  them  in  his  arms|  he  was  blessing 
them,  having  laid  his  hands  upon  them. 

§  47.  A  Rich  Ruler.     "  WE  have  left  all." 
Mt.  xix.  16-22 ;  Lu.  xviii.  18-30. 

w  And  <as  he  was  going  forth  into  a  road>  jone^ 
running,  and  kneeling  before  him]  was  question- 
ing him — 

Good  Teacher  1  what  shall  I  do  that  |lif6  age- 
abiding,  I  may  inherit]? 
18  And  !Jesus|  said  unto  him — 
Why  callest  thou  me  |good|? 
|None|  is  good  |save  one|— ||God||. 
»      |The  commandments|  thou  knowest, — 
Do  not  commit  murder^ 
Bo  not  com,m.it  adultery. 
Do  not  steal ; 

Do  not  bear  false  witness^ 
Do  not  defraud, 

Honour  thy  father  and  mother."' 
«>  And  |he|  said  unto  him— 

Teacher !  ||all  these  things] |  have  I  kept  |from 
my  youth] . 
n  And   ]]Jesus]]   [looking  at  him]  loved  him,  and 
said  unto  him — 

[]One  thing]]  unto  thee  ] is  wanting]  ;— 
Withdraw!    ] whatsoever    thou    hast]    sell, 

and  give  unto  [the]  destitute, — 
And  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven ; 
And  come !  be  following  me. 
«*  And  l]he]]  ]becoming  gloomy  because  of  the 
word]  departed  sorrowing,  for  he  was  holding 
|many  possessions].  ^^  ^.m!   [looking 

around]  Jesus  saith  unto  his  disciples — 

[[With  what  difficulty]]  shall  [they  who  have 
money [  enter  [into  the  kingdom  of  God[  1 
M  And  [the  disciples[  were  in  amazement,  because 
of  the  words.  But  [Jesus[   |  [again' answer- 

ing|  ]  saith  unto  them — 
Children  1  ]how  difficult]  it  is,  to  enter   [into 
the  kingdom  of  God[ ! 
«B      It  is  [easier[  for  a  camel  [through  the  eye  of 
a  needle]  to  pass,  than  for   ]]a  rich  man[[ 
[into  the  kingdom  of  God]  to  enter. 
M  And  ]they]  were  being  exceedingly  struck  with 
astonishment,  saying  unto  him — 

[[Who[[  then,  can  [be  saved [? 
"  IJLookingatthem]]  Jesus  saith — 

]With  men]  impossible,  but  not  ]with  God]; 
for    \\allthings\i   ar,  possible  \vnth  God\.^ 
*8  Peter  began  to  be  saying  unto  him — 

Lol  ]]we]]  have  left  all,  and  followed  thee  I 
»  Jesus  said — 

[Verily]  I  say  unto  you — 

There  is  ]no  one]  <who  hath  left  house,  or 

brethren,  or  sisters,  or  mother,  or  father, 

or  children,  or  lands>  [for  the  sake  of  me 

and   [for  the  sake  of]  the  glad-message] 

M  ]  [  who  shall  not  receive  a  hundredf  old,now. 


•  Exo.    XI.    12-16;   Deu.    v. 
16-20. 


"Gen     xvill.   14;    Job  xlll. 
2;  Zech.  TU1.6(Sep.). 


in  this  season[[  <houses,  and  brethren, 
and  sisters,  and  mothers ,»  and  children, 
and  lauds, — l]with  persecutions] ]> and  ]in 
theage  thatiscomingi  ][lifeage-abiding[l. 
SI         But  [many]  shall  be — 

First-last,  and  [the]  Last-first. 

§  48.  Jesus  foretells  his  Sufferings.     Mt.  xx.  17-19; 
Lu.  xviii.  31-34. 

32  Now  they  were  in  the  way,  going  up  unto 
Jerusalem,  and  Jesus  was  going  on  before 
them, — and  they  were  in  amazement ;  and  [they 
who  followed [  wore  in  fear.  And  <taking 

unto  himself, again,  the  twelve>  he  began  to  be 
saying  unto  them,  [as  to  the  things  about  to 
befall  him]— 
»3     Lo !  we  are  going  up  unto  Jerusalem ; 

And  ]th6  Son  of  Man]  will  be  delivered  up^ 
unto  the  Chief-priests  and  the  Scribes, — 
And  they  will  condemn  him  to  death, 
And  deliver  him  up  unto  the  nations; 
^  And  they  will  mock  him,  and  spit  upon 

him,  and  scourge  him,  and  ]slay] ; — 
And  ]after  three'  days]  will  he  ]arise]. 

§  49.  Request  of  Zebedee's  Sons.     Mt.  xx.  20-28. 

*5  And  there  come  near  unto  him,  James  and 
John,  the  [two']  sons  of  Zebedee, — saying  unto 
him — 
Teacher  1  we  desire. 
That  ]  whatsoever  we  shall  ask  thee]  thou 
wilt  do  for  us. 
S6  But  ]he]  said  unto  them  — 

What  desire  ye,  I  should  do  for  you  ? 
s'  And   [they]  said  unto  him — 

Grant  us,  that  <one  on  thy  right  hand,  and 
one  on  thy  left>  we  may  sit,  in  thy  glory. 
*8  But  ]Jesus]  said  unto  them — 

Ye  know  not  what  ye  are  asking : 
Are  ye  able  to  drink  the  cup  that  ]I]  am  to 

drink  ? 
Or  to  be  immersed    ]with  the  immersion 
wherewith  ]|I|]  am  to  be  immersed]? 
39  And  ]they]  said  unto  him — 
We  are  able. 
And  ] Jesus]  said  unto  them — 

<The  cup  which  ]]I[|  am  to  drink>  ye  shall 

drink, 
And  <with  the  immersion  wherewith  ]|I]|  am 
to  be  immersed>    shall  ye  be  immersed ; 
*"     But  <to  sit  on  my  right  hand  and  on  my 
left>  is  not  mine  to  give,    Hexcept  unto 
them  for  whom  it  hath  been  prepared]]. 
«  And  the  ten  ] hearing]  began  to  be  sorely  dis- 
pleased, concerning  James  and  John.     *'^  And 
Jesus  ]calling  them  near]  saith  unto  them — 
Ye  know  that  [they  who  think  to  rule  the 

nations]  lord  it  over  them, 
And  [their  great  ones]  wield  authority  over 
them ; 
«         But  ]not  so]  it  is  ]]among  you]]. 

But  <whosoever  desireth  to  become  [greati 
among  you>  shall  be  [your  minister], 

•  Or  (WH) :  "  mother." 


MARK   X.    44—52;    XI.    1—23. 


47 


**     And  <whosoever  desireth^  among  you^  to  be 

|flrst|>  shall  be  |servaiit  of  all"; 
*5      For  ||eveu  tlie  Sou  of  Mau||  came  not  to  be 
ministered  unto,  but  to  minister, — and  to 
give  his  life  ]a  ransom  instead  of  many|. 

§  50.  Blind  Bar-'KniOua  7-ecovers  Sight. 
Mt.  XX.  29-34 ;  Lu.  xviii.  35-43. 

*•>  And  they  come  into  Jericho.  And  <as  he  was 
journeying  forth  from  Jericho^  and  his  disciples, 
and  a  considerable  multitude>  |the  son  of 
Timaeus^  blind  Bar-Timaeus,  a  beggar],  was 
sitting  beside  the  road.  "And  <heariug  that 
it  was  I  Jesus  the  Nazarene|>  he  bogau  to  be 
crying  aloud^  and  saying— 
0  Son  of  David  !  Jesus  !  have  mercy  on  me. 
*8  And  many  were  rebuking  him^  that  he  might 
hold  his  peace;  but  |he|  ||so  much  the  more|| 
was  crying  aloud— 

O  Sou  of  David  !  have  mercy  on  me. 
*9  And  |coming  to  a  standi  Jesus  said — 
Call  him  1 
And  they  call  the  blind  man,  saying  unto  him — 
Take  courage  !  rise  !  he  calleth  thee  1 
50  And  |he|   <throwing  off  his  mantle— springing 
to    his    feet>_  came    unto    Jesus.  si  And 

[answering  him|   Jesus  said — 

What  desirest  thou,  I  should  do  for  thee  ? 
And  ]the  blind  raan|  said  unto  him — 
Rabboui !   that  I  may  recover  sight. 
62  And  |Jesus]  said  unto  him — • 

Go  thy  way !  |thy  faith |  hath  saved  thee. 
And  |straightway|  he  recovered  sight,  and  was 
following  him  in  the  road. 

§  51.   The  Ti'iumphal  Entry.     Mt.  xxi.  1-11 ; 
Lu.  xix.  29-38 ;  Jn.  xii.  12-15. 

11     And  <wheu  they  are  drawing  near    unto 
Jerusalem,    unto     Bethphage    and     Bethany, 
towards  the  Mount  of  Olives >  he  sendeth  forth 
two  of  his  disciples, — 2  (^jjfj  saith  unto  them — 
Go  your  way  into  the  village  that  is  ove 
against  you,  and    [straightway,  as  ye  are 
entering  iti  ye  shall  find  a  colt  tied,  upon 
which   ||no||   man  |yet|  hath  sat: 
Loose  him,  and  bring  him. 

*  And  <if  anyone,  unto  you  should  say — 

Why  are  ye  doing  this  ?> 
say — 

1 1  The  Lord]  I  of  him  hath  |need| ; 
and  |straightway|  he  sendeth  him  off  again 
here. 

*  And  they  departed,  and  found  a  colt,  tied  unto 
a  door  outside,  on  the  street, — and  they  are 
loosing  him.  ^  And  |certain  of  them  that  were 
there  standing]   were  saying  unto  them— 

What  are  ye  doings  loosing  the  colt  ? 
6  and  |they|   said  unto  them,  as   |Jesus|  said, — 
and  they  let  them  go.  'And  they  bring  the 

colt  unto  Jesus,  and  throw  upon  him  their 
mantles, — and  he  took  his  seat  upon  him.  ^  And 
||many||  spread  out  |their  mantles]  along  the 
way,  and    [othersl   young  branches, — [cutting 

•Lu.  xxlL  25-27. 


them  out  of  the  fields|.  9  And  |they 

who  were  going  before,  and  they  who  were 
following  after]  were  crying  aloud — 

Ilosanna  !  ^ 

\\Bletssed\\  is  h.e  that  is  coming  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord ! '' 

10  |]Blessed||   is  tlie  coming'  kingdom  of  our 

father  David ! 
Hosanna  in  the  highest  1 

11  And  he  entered  into  Jerusalem,  into  the  temple, 
and  < looking  round  on  all  things,  late'  already' 
being  the  hour>  he  went  out  into  Bethany,  with 
the  twelve. 

§  52.  The  Barren  Fig-tree  cursed.     Mt.  xxi.  18, 19. 
(See  §  54.) 

i'^  And  <on  the  morrow,  when  they  came  forth 
from  Bethany>  he  hungered;  i-^and  <seeing 
a  fig-tree  from  afar,  having  ieaves>'^  he  came... 
if,  therefore,  he  should  find  aught  in  it,  and 
]coming  up  to  it]  ]|nothiug]|  found  he,  save 
]leaves] ;  for  it  was   not   ]the  season]  of  figs. 

1^  And  ]answering|  he  said  unto  it — 

]No  more]   ]] unto  times  age-abiding||  let  any- 
one of  thee  ]eat  fruit]. 
And  his  disciples  were  listening. 

§  53.   The  Temple  Cleansed.     Mt.  xxi.  12-17 ; 
Lu.  xix.  45,  46 :  cp.  Jn.  ii.  13-17. 

15  And  they  come  into  Jerusalem.  And  |entering 
into  the  temple]  he  began  to  be  casting  out  them 
who  were  selling  and  them  who  were  buying  in 
the  temple,  and  <tho  tables  of  the  money- 
changers, and  the  seats  of  them  who  were  sell- 
ing doves>  he  overthrew, — i^  and  was  not 
suffering  that  anyone  should  carry  a  vessel 
through  the  temple ;  i'  and  was  teaching,  and 
saying— 'J 
Is  it  not  written, 

IMyhoiu^el  \\a  house  of  pray  er\\  shallbe  called 
\for  all  the  nation.^]  ?« 
but  ]]ye]|  have  made  it, 

A  denofrnbhers.* 
18  And  the  High-priests  and  the  Scribes  |heard| 
it,  and  began  seeking  how  they  might  jdestroyl 
him, — for  they  were  fearing  him:  for  jail' the 
multitude]  were  being  struck  with  astonish- 
ment at  his  teaching.  19  And  iassoon  as  it 
became  late']  they  were «  going  forth  outside 
the  city. 

§  54.   The  Cursed  Fig-tree  Withered. 
Mt.  xxi.  19-22.  '  (See  §52.) 

20  And   I  passing  by  earlyi  they   saw   the  fig-tree 
Iwithered  from  its  roots]  :  21  and  iput  in  mind) 
Peter  saith  unto  him — 
Rabbi!  see!    I  the  fig-tree  which  thou  didst 
curse]  is  withered. 
22  And  [answering]  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 
Have  faith  in  God. 


•  Ps.  cxviii.  35. 
1)  Ps  cxviii.  26. 
c  And  therefnre  professing 

to  have  flgs. 
4  Or     add     (WH) :    "  unto 


thom." 
e  Is.  Ivi  7. 
f  Jpr.  vii.  11. 
e  Or  (WH) :  "  he  waa." 


48 


MARK   XI.    23—33;    XII.    1—18. 


«•      I  Verily  I  I  say  unto  you — 

<Whosoever  shall  say  unto  this  mountain^ 
Be  lifted  up^  and  cast  into  the  sea, 
and  shall  not  doubt  in  his  heart  but  shall 
believe  that  |what  he  speaketh|  cometh  to 
pass>  it  shall  be  his. 
s*      |For  this  cause |  I  say  unto  you — 

<A11  things^  whatsoever  ye  are  praying  for 

and  asking>  believe  that  ye  have  received, 

and  they  shall  be  yours. 

S6     And    I  when   ye    stand    praying|a   forgive,    if 

aught  ye    have    against  any, — that   |your 

Father  also^  who  is  in  the  heavens  |  may 

forgive  you  your  offences,     ps]  *> 

§  55.  Bij  ivhat  Authority  ?    Mt.  xxi.  23-32 ; 
Lu.  XX.  1-8. 

2^  And  they  come  again  into  Jerusalem.     And 
<as  he  is  walking  |in  the  temple] >  the  High- 
priests  and  the  Scribes  and  the  Elders  come 
unto  him,  ^Sand  were  saying  unto  him — 
IJBy  what'  authority]  |  |these  things]  art  thou 

doing  ? 
And  who  to  thee  hath  given  this  authority 
that  ]these  things]  thou  shouldst  be  doing  ? 
*9  But  ] Jesus]  said  unto  them — 

I  will  question  you,  as  to  one'  matter,  and 
answer  me, — 
And  I  will  tell  you  ]]by  what' authority] | 
]these  things]  I  am  doing: 
so      ]The  immersion  by  John] 

]0f  heaven]  was  it,  or  ]of  men]  ? 
Answer  me ! 
81  And  they  were  deliberating  among  themselves, 
saying — 
<If  we  say.        Of  heaven> 
He  will  say.        Wherefore   [then]  did  ye 
not  believe  him  ? 
'2  But  <should  we  say.       Of  men  .  .  .> 
they  were  in  fear  of  the  multitude,  for  ]oneand 
all]  were  holding  John  ]]in  very  deed]]  that  he 
was   ]a  prophet].  s^  A.Q(i    jmaking  answer 

unto  Jesus]  they  say — 

We  know  not; 
and  Jesus  saith  unto  them^ 
Neither  do  ]]I]]  tell"  you,      ]]By  what' autho- 
rity]]  ]those  things]  I  am  doing. 

§  56.   The  Vineyard's  Fruits  Demanded. 
Mt.  xxi.  33-46 ;  Lu.  xx.  9-19. 

12    And  he  began  to  be  speaking  unto  them  ]in 
parables] — 
A  man  planted  \a  rnmyurd], 
And  put  round  it  a  viall^ 
And  digged  a  vnne-vat^ 
And  built  a  tower. — d 
And  let  it  out  to  husbandmen ; 
And  left  Ijome. 
*      And  be  seat  forth,    unto  the  husbandmen,  in 
the  season,  a  servant,  that  jfrom  the  hus- 
bandmen] he  might  receive  of  the  fruits  of 


•  Mt.  vl.  14. 

0  Om'.tteil  oy  WH. 

•  Jesus  does  not  say  ; 


know  not." 
<*  Is.  V.  1  (. 


the  vineyard ;  ^  and,  taking  him,  they 

beat  him,  and  sent  him  away  ]empty]. 
♦      And  ]again]  sent  he  forth  unto  them,  another' 
servant;         and    ]him]   they  smote  on  the 
head,  and  dishonoured. 

5  And  another  sent  he  forth ;  and  |him| 

they  slew. 
And  many' others;        ]some|  indeed  beating, 
and  ] others]  slaying. 

6  llYet  one]]  had  he,  ]a  son  beloved] :  he  sent 

him  forth  last  uuto  them,  saying — 
They  will  pay  deference  unto  my  son  I 
f     But  ]] those' husbandmen]]  ]unto  themselves] 
said — 
|This]  is  the  heir: 
Come  1  let  us  slay  him, 
And  ]ours]  shall  be  ]| the  inheritance]]. 

8  And,  taking,  they  slow  him,   and   cast  him 

forth  outside  the  vineyard. 

9  What  will  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  do  ?    He 

will  come,  and   destroy  the  husbandmen, 
and  let  the  vineyard  unto  others. 
1*     Have  ye  not  ]this  scripture]  read — 
\\A  stone  which  the  builders  rejected]] 
\Thesame]  haihbecomeheadofthe  corner] 

11  \From,  the  Lord]  hath  this  come  to  pass, 

And  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes  1  * 

12  And  they  were  seeking  ]to  secure]  him, — and 
were  in  fear  of  the  multitude;  for  they  per- 
ceived that  ]agaiast  them]  the  parable  ho  had 
spoken.  And,  leaving  him,  they  departed. 

§  57.  CcBsar  and  God.     Mt.  xxii.  15-22; 
Lu.  XX.  20-26. 

13  And  they  send  forth  unto  him,  certain  of  the 
Pharisees  and  of  theHerodians,  that  they  might 
]catch]  him  ]|in  discourse]].  i*And,  coming, 
they  say  uuto  him — 

Teacher !  we  know  that  ]true)  thou  art. 
And  it  concerueth  thee  not  about  anyone, — 
For  thou  lookest  not  unto  the  face  of  men ; 

But    |]in    truth]]    ]the    way    of    God]    dost 
teach : — 

Is  it  allowable  to  give  tax  unto  Caesar,  or  not  ? 

Should  wo  give,  or  should  wo  not  give? 

15  But  ]he]  ]]knowing  their  hypocrisyj]  said  unto 
them — 

Why  are  ye  ]tempting]  me  ? 

Bring  me  a  denary,  that  T  may  see  it. 

16  And  ]they]  brought  one.  And  ho  saith 
unto  them — 

]Whose]  is  this  image,  and  the  inscription  ? 
And  ]they]  said  unto  him — 
Caesar's. 

17  And  ] Jesus]  said — 

]]Tho  things  of  Caesar]]   render  ]unto  CaBsar|, 
Aud  lithe  things  of  God]]   luiito  God]. 
And  they  were  marvelling  at  him. 

§  58.  Marriage  and  the  Resurreclion. 
Mt.  xxii.  23-33 ;  Lu.  xx.  27-39. 

18  And  there  come  Sadducees  unto  him, — ]]whoU 
indeed   say —        ]Resurrection]  there  is  nonel 

and  they  were  questioning  him,  saying — 

»  Ps.  cxviU.  22 1. 


MARK   XII.    19—44',    XIII.   1. 


49 


•9     Teacher  I  |Moses|  wrote  for  us,  that — 

<.If  one's  brother  die,  and  leave  behind  a 

wife,  and  leave  no  child^ 
That  /lis  brothet'  should  take  his  wife,  and 
raise  up  seed  unto  his  brother.'^ 
»o      [Seven'  brethren|  there  were; 

And  |the  first|  took  a  wife,  and,  dying,  left 
no  seed, — 
»i         And    Ithe  second]  took  her,  and  died^  not 
leaving  behind  seed, — 
And  Ithe  third|  ||likewise||,— 
M         And  lithe  seven! I  left  no  seed  ; 

||Last  of  all||  |the  woman  also|  died: — 
*s      I  |In  the  resurrection  1 1 — 

Of  |which|  of  thera  shall  she  be  |wife|? 
For  |the  seven]  had  her  to  wife. 
M  Jesus  said  unto  them — 

Are  ye  not  |for  this  cause]  deceiving  your- 
selves. 
Knowing  neither  the  Scriptures,   nor  the 
power  of  God  ? 
25         Por  <when  ]from  among  the  dead]   they 
rise> 
They   neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in 

marriage. 
But  are  like  messengers  •>  in  the  heavens. 
**     But    ]]as  touching  the  dead]]    that  they  ]do 
rise], — 
Have  ye  not  read  in  the  book  of  Moses,  at 

the  Bush, 
How  God  spake  unto  him,  saying — 

|7]  [am]  the  God  of  Abraham^  and  God  of 
Isaac,  and  God  of  Jacob  <= : — 
^1         He  is   not  a<i  God  of   ]dead]  men,  but  of 
]living]. 
[Greatly]  are  ye  deceiving  yourselves. 

§  59.  Tlie  Greatest  Commandment.    Mt.  xxii.  34-40. 
(Lu.  X.  25-27.) 

28  And  one  of  the  Scribes  ] coming  near]  <hearing 
them  discussing,  seeing  that  |well]  he  had 
answered  them>  began  to  question  him  — 

Which  is  the  chief  commandment  of  all  ? 

29  Jesus  answered — 

The  chief  is : 

Hear !   0  Israel, — 

\\The  Lord  nur  God\\  is  \one  Lnrd\ «; 
so  Therefore  shall  thou  love  the  Lord  thy  God^ 

vnth  all'  thy  heart,  and  with  all'  thy  soul, — 
and  tnith  all'  thy  mind;  and  with  all' thy 
strengihJ 

51  ]]The  second] I  is  ]this|— 

Thou  sh.alt  love  \thy  neighbour]  \\as  thyself\\.e 
[[Greater  than  these]]   ]other' commandment] 
is  there  none. 

52  The  Scribe  said  unto  him — 

l]W(^lll|  Teacher!  ]in  truth]  hast  thou  said— 
He  is  \On,e\,'^  and  there   is  none  other  \than 
he\  i; 


» Deu.       XXV.        5 ;       Gen. 

xxxviii.  8. 
*Or   (WH):    "thp    m.   who 

are."    Ap  r  "  Messenger." 
e  Exo.  Hi   6. 
*Or(WH):  "the." 


E.N.T. 


«  Or  (WH) : 

"  The  Lord  Is  our  God, 
The  Lord  Is  one." 
f  Deu.  vi.  4,  5. 
e  Lev.  xlx.  IS. 
>>  Or ;  "  There  Is  One." 
»  Deu.  Iv.  35. 


S3  And  <to  love  him^  with  all'  the  heart,  and  with 
all'  the  understanding, — and  with  all'  the 
m-ight'-;  and  to  love  one's  neighbour  as  one's 
selfy'»  is  [abundantly  more]  than  all'  the 
vihole  burnt  offerings  and  sacrifices^ 
s*  And  ]]Jesus|[  <seeiug  him,  that  [with  intelli- 
gence he  answered>  said  unto  him — 

]Not  far]  [art  thou]  from  the  kingdom  of  God  1 
And  |]no  one[[  [any  longer]  was  daring  to  [ques- 
tion] himA 

§  60.  David's  Son  and  Lord.     Mt.  xxii.  41-46; 
Lk.  XX.  41-44. 

55  And  Jesus  ]answering[  was  saying  [as  he  taught 
in  the  temple] — 

How  say  the  Scribes  that  ]]the  Christ]  [  is  |Son 
of  David  [  ? 

56  [David   himself'[    hath    said     [by    the    Holy 

Spirit] — 
{Tlie  Lord\  hath  said  unto  \my  Lord\^ 
Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand, 
Until  I  put  thy  foes  beneath  thy  feet.'' 

57  [[David  himself']]  calleth  him  ]Lord]  :  whence, 

then,  is  he   ]hisownson|? 
And   [the  great'  multitude]    was    hearing  him 
gladly. 

§  61.  Judgment  denounced  against  the  Scribes. 
Cp.  Mt.  xxiii.  6 ;  Lu.  xi.  43 ;  xx.  46,  47. 

58  And  [in  his  teaching]  he  was  saying — 

Beware  of  the  Scribes, 
Who  desire  [in  robes|  to  be  walking  about, 
And  salutations  in  the  markets, 

59  And  first  seats  in  the  synagogues, 
And  first  couches  in  the  chief  meals, — 

*o         Who  devour  widows'  houses. 

And  [for  a  pretence]  are  long  in  prayer: 
[These]  shall  receive  a  more  surpassing'  judg- 
ment. 

§  62.  The  Widow's  Mites.  Lu.  xxi.  1-4. 
*i  And  [taking  his  seat  over  against  the  treasuryl 
he  was  observing  how  ]the  multitude]  was  cast- 
ing in  copper  into  the  treasury,  and  jmany'  richj 
were  casting  in  ]much].  *''  And  there  came 
|one'  destitutei  widow,  and  cast  in  two  mites^ 
which  are  ]a  farthingl.  *^  And  [call- 

ing near  his  disciples]  he  said  to  them — 
] Verily]  I  say  unto  you, 

]  I  This  destitute  widow]]  ]more  than  they  all| 
hath  cast  in  ]of  those  casting  into  the 
treasury] ; 
**  For  Ithey  all]  [jout  of  their  surplus]  |  cast  in. 
But  ]she[  ]]out  of  her  deficiency]]  ] all,  as 
much  as  she  had]  cast  in, — ]]the  whole' of 
her  living]!. 

§  63.   The  Prophecy  on  Mount  Olivet.     Mt.  xxiv. ; 
Lu.  xxi. 

13    And  [as  he  was  going  forth  out  of  the  temple| 
one  of  his  disciples  saith  unto  him — 
Teacher !   see  what  manner   of  stones,  and 
what  manner  of  buildings  I 


«  Deu.  vi.  4,  5. 
•>  Lev.  xix.  18. 
•IS.  XV.  22. 


■iMt.  xxii.  46;  Lu.  ix.  40. 
•  Ps.  ex.  1. 


50 


MARK    XIII.    2—32. 


'  And  |Jesus|  said  unto  him — 

Art  thou  beholding  these'  great'  buildings  ? 
|In  nowisel    shall  there  bo   left  here   [stone 
upon  stone|  which  shall  |in  any  wise|  not 
be  thrown  down. 
8  And  <as  he  was  sitting  within  the  Mount  of 
Olives,  over  against  the  temple>   Peter  and 
James  and  John  and  Andrew  were  questioning 
him  Iprivatelyl — 

*  Tell  us,  |When|  these  things  |shall  be|,  and, 

I  What  the  sign]  when  all'  these  things  shall 
be  about  to  be  concluded. 
B  And  |Jesus|  began  to  be  saying  unto  them — 
Beware,  lest  anyone  |deceive|  you  ; 

•  For  |many|  will  come  on  my  name,  saying, 

|I|  am  he! 
and  |will  deceive|  many. 
T  And  <when  ye  shall  hear  of  wars,  and  ru- 

mours of  wars> 
Be   not   alarmed — it  must  needs  come  to 
pass,^ 
But  |not  yet]  is  ||the   end||. 
8      For  there  toul  arise — 

\Nation  against  nation\^ 
And  \kingdom  against  kingdom,]^, — 
There  will  be  earthquakes  in  places, 
There  will  be  famines : — 
»      jA  beginning  of  birth-pangs|  are  these  things. 
But  be  ||ye||  taking  heed  |unto  yourselves | : 
They  will  deliver  you  up  into  high-councils, 
And   I  in  synagogues  I  shall  ye  be  beaten,— 
And  [before  governors  and  kings |  shall  ye 
be  set. 
For  my  sake,   |for  a  witness  unto  them|. 

10  And  I  |unto  air  the  nations,  first]  I  mustneeds 

be  proclaimed  |the  glad-message  |. 

11  And  <when  they  are  leading  you,  as  they  are 

delivering  you  up> 
Be  not  beforehand  anxious,  what  ye  shall 

speak ; 
But  i  I  whatsoever  shall  be  given  you  in  that' 
hour  1 1 
|The  same|  speak, — 
For  l]ye||  are  not  the  speakers,  but  the  Holy 
Spirit. 
w      And  |brother|  will  deliver  up  |brother|  unto 
death,  and  lfather|   |child|, 
And  \children\  will  rise  tip  \against  parents]  j' 
||and  put  them  to  death || ; 
IS    And  ye  will  be  men  hated  by  all,  because  of 
my  name ; 
But  ||he  that  hath  endured  throughout||  |the 
same]   shall  be  saved. 
1*.    But  <when   ye  shall  see  the  abomination  of 
desolations^ 
Standing  where  it  ought  not, 

|He  that  readeth|  let  him  |lthink||> 
Then'  |they  who  are  in  Judaea] 
Let  them  flee  into  the  mountains ; 
15      JHe  that  is  on  the  house-top| 

Let  him  not  come  down,  neither  let  him 
enter,  to  take  away  anything  out  of  his 
house ; « 


•  Dan.  II.  28. 

•  Is.  xix.  2. 

•  Mi.  vli.  6. 


dDnn.  ix.  27;  lil.  11. 
«  Lu.  xvil.  31. 


'6     And  |he  that  hath  gone  into  the  field] 

Let  him  not  turn  back  unto  the  things  be- 
hind, |to  take  away  his  mantle]. 

17  But  alas  for  the  women  with  child,  and  for 

them  who  are  giving  suck, — i|inthose'days||. 

18  But  be  praying,  that  it  may  not  happen  in 

winter. 

19  For  in  those  days  shall  be  a  tribulation — 

|5mc/'i]  that  there  hathnot  happened  \the  like] 
Wfrow,  the  beginning  of  creationwhich  God 
created,  until  the  present  time\\  » 

||And  shall  in  nowise  happen||. 

20  And  <save  that  the  Lord  hath  shortened  the 

days> 
No'  flesh  should  be  saved ; 
But  <for  the  sake  of  the  chosen  of  whom  he 
hath  made  choice> 
He  hath  shortened  the  days. 
'■'I      And   |lthen||  <if  any  |unto  you|  say — 

Seel  |here|  is  the  Christ  1    Seel  |there|> 
Do  not  believe  it ; 

22  For  there  will  arise,  false  Christs,  and  false 

prophets ; 
And  they  will  show  signs  and  7Conders,^ 
So  as  to  deceive,  if  possible,  ]the  cho3en|. 

23  But  ||ye||  beware:        I  have  foretold  you  [all 

things]. 

2*      But  <in  those'  days,  after  that  tribulation> 
\TJie  sun\  shall  be  darkened^ 
And  \the  inoon\  will  not  give  her  brightness, 

25  And   \ihe  stars]  will  {out  of  the  heavens\  be 

falling, — 
And  \the  powers  which  are  in  the  heavens] 
will  be  shaken  <= ; 

26  And   |then]   will  they  see  </ie  6^on  o/ 3/a7i — • 

Combing  in  clouds,'^  ]with  great  power  and 
glory]. 
2'      And  |then]  will  he  send  forth  the  messengers, 
And  they  will  gather  together  his "  chosen — 
Out  of  the  four'  winds, ^ 
From  utmost  bound  of  earthy  unto  vimost 
bound  of  heaven.s 

28  Now  ]|from  the  fig-tree]]  learn  ye  j the  para- 

ble] :— 
<When    ]already]    her  young  branch   |bo- 

cometh  tender], 
And  Ithe  leaves]  are  sprouting> 
Ye  observe  that  ]near]  is  ]|the  summer]]: 

29  |Thus|   Ijye  alsoj]  <when  ye  shall  see  these 

things  coming  to  pass> 
Observe  ye,  that  ]near|  he  is,  ]  |at  the  door8||. 

30  ]Verily]   I  say  unto  you — 

I  In  nowise]  shall  this^  generation  passaway^ 
Until  all  these  things  [shall  happen] : 

31  I  The  heaven  and  the  earth  |  shall  pass  away. 

But  jmy  words]   ]|shall  not  pass  away||. 

32  But  <concerning  that  day  or  hour> 

]No  one]   knoweth. 
Neither  the  messengers '  in  heaven. 


•  nnti.xll.  1. 
bDou    xlil    1. 

<;  Ts.  xiii.  10;  xxxlv. 
1  Dan.  vli.  13 

•  Or  (WH) :  "  the." 
'  Zech.  IL  6. 


»  Dpu.  XXI.  4. 

t  Cp  :    '•  this    night,"     Ln. 

xvll.  34. 
I  Or     (WH) :    "a 

ger." 


MARK  XIII.    33—37;    XIV.    1—25. 


61 


Nor  the  Son, — 
||Save  the  Father||. 
*s     Be  taking  heed^  be  watching, 

For  ye  Itnow  not  |when|  the  season  [is]  : — 
M  As  a  man  from  home — 

Having  left  his  house^ 
And  given  his  servants  the  authority, 

|To  each  one|  his  work, — 
And  |unto  the  porter|  hath  given  com- 
mand^ that  he  should  watch : — 
•*     Be  watching^  therefore, 

For  ye  know  not  |when|  the  master  of  the 
house  |is  comingj, — 
Whether  at  even^  or  at  midnight,  or  at 
cock-crowing, — or  at  early  morn ; — 
'«     Lest  looming  suddenly]  hef^ndyou  |  |sleeping(|. 
w         But  <what  |unto  you|  I  S£',y>  | unto  all |  I 
say:— 

Be  watching. 

S  64.  The  Anointing   in   Bethany,    and   the    Con- 
spiracy to  Betray.     Mt.  xxvi.  1-16 ;  Lu.  xxii. 
1-6  ;  Jn.  xii.  1-8  :  cp.  Lu.  vii.  36  ff. 
14    Now  it  was  the  Passover  and  the  Unleavened 
[cakes],   after    two'    days.      And     the     High- 
priests  and  Scribes  were  seeking^  how  |with 
guile]   they  might  secure,  and  "lay  him;  ^  for 
they  were  saying — 
Not  in  the  feast,  lest  there  be  an  uproar  of 
the  people. » 
» And  <he  being  in  Bethany,  in   the  house  of 
Simon  the  leper,  as  he  was  reclining>  there 
came  a  woman,  holding  an  alabaster-jar  of  per- 
fume, pure  spikenard,  very  costly';  and  break- 
ing the  jar  she  was  pouring  down  [the  perfume] 
upon  |his  head].  *But  there   were  some 

much  displeased  among  themselves — 

|To  what  end  I  hath  this  waste  of  the  perfume 
happened  ? 
»     For  this'  perfume  could  have  been  sold  for 
above  three  hundred  denaries^  and  given 
unto  the  destitute  I 
and  they  were  indignant  with  her.  «  But 

|Jesus|  said — 
Let  her  alone  I 

Why  are  ye  reproaching  |her|  ?  •> 
|A  seemly'  work]  hath  she  wrought  |in  me| ; 
'         For  [always]  have  ye  |the  destitute]  ]]with 
you]], 
And  ]whensoever  ye  please]   ye  can,  unto 
them,  [at  any  time]  do  well  1 
But  |]me|]  not  ]always]  have  ye. 
8      I  What  she  had]  she  used, — 

She  took  it   beforehand  to  anoint  my  body 
for  the  burial ; 
»     And  [verily]  I  say  unto  you — 

<Wheresoever  the  glad-message  shall  be 
proclaimed  throughout  the  whole'world> 
[Also  what   she'   did'  [will  be  told   for  a 
memorial  of  her. 

M  And  1 1  Judas  Iscariot,  who  was  one  of  the  twelve]] 


■Tet  Bee  how  it  is  brought 
•bout  In  the  feast,  after 


'Or:  "Why  lunto  hpr| 
are  ye  offeiini^  insults 
(reproaches)  ?  " 


went  away  unto  the  High-priests,  that^  him,  |he 
might  deliver  up  unto  them],  n  Now  ]when 
they  heard]  they  rejoiced,  and  promised  to 
give  him  ]silver] ;  and  he  was  seeking  how  ]at  a 
favourable  opportuuityi  he  might  iJdeUver  him 
up|]. 
§  66.  The  Passover :    The  Old  Feast,  and  the  New. 

Mt.   xxvi.  17-30;  Lu.  xxii.  7-23;   1  Co.  xi. 

23-25. 

12  And  <on  the  first'  day  of  the  unleavened  cakes, 
when  |the  passover]  they  were  slaying>  his 
disciples  say  unto  him — 

Where  wilt  thou,  we  depart  and  make  ready, 
that  thou  mayest  eat  the  passover  ? 

13  And  he  sendeth  forth  two  of  his  disciples,  and 
saith  unto  them — 

Go  your  way  into  the  city,  and  there  will 

meet  you  a  man  ]a  jar  of  water]  bearing, — 

follow  him;    i*and   ] wheresoever  he  shall 

enter]  say  ye  unto  the  householder — 

]The  teacher]  saith.  Where  is  my  lodging, 

where  ]the  passover,  with  my  disciples] 

I  may  eat  ? 

15  And  ]]he]]  |unto  you]  will  shew  ]la  large 
upper-room,  spread  ready]],  and  ]there] 
make  ye  ready  for  us. 

16  And  the  disciples  went  forth,  and  came  into  the 
city,  and  found,  according  as  he  had  said  unto 
them, — and  they  made  ready  the  passover, 

1^  And  iwhen  evening' arrived]  he  cometh,  with 
the  twelve.  is  And  <as  they  were  reclining 

and  eating>  Jesus  said — 
]Verily]  I  say  unto  you — 
]One   from    among    you]    will  deliver  me 
up,        ]]he  that  is  eating  with  me]].* 

19  They  began  to  be  grieved,  and  to  be  saying 
unto  him,  ]one  by  one], — 

Can  it  be  ]I]  ? 

20  And   ]he]  said  unto  them — 

One  of  the   twelve,        ]|he  that  is  dipping 
with  me  into  the  [one]  bowl]] : 

21  Because  |the  Son  of  Man]  indeed,  goeth  his 

way,— 
According  as  it  is  written  concerning  him; 
But  alas !  for  that  man,  through  whom  the 

Son  of  Man  is  being  delivered  up, — 
]Well  for  him]  l]if  that' man]]  had  not  been 
born ! 

22  And  ]as  they  were  eating]  ]]taking  a  loaf]|  he 
blessed  and  brake,  and  gave  unto  them^  and 
said — 

Take!  ]this]  is  |]mybody]|; 

23  And  ]]takingacup]]  he  offered  thanks,  and  gave 
unto  them ;  and  they  ]all]  drank  of  it.  24  And 
he  said  unto  them — 

]This]  is  \\my  blood  of  the  covenant}  that  is  to 
be  poured  out  in  behalf  of  many]]. 
25  •  ]Verily]  I  say  unto  you — 

]]No  more]]  will  I  in  anywise  drink  of  the 
fruit  of  the  vine,  ]]until  that  day  when  I 
shall  be  drinking  it  new^<=  in  the  kingdom 
of  God]  I. 


»  Ps.  xli.  9. 

>>  Exo.  xxlv.  8 ;  Zech.  Ix.  11. 


•  Cp.  Mt.  nvt  29,  n. 
B  2 


62 


MARK  XIV.   26—61. 


26  And  I  having  sung  praise]  they  went  forth  unto 
the  Mount  of  Olives. 

§  66.  Peter's  Denial  foretold.    Mt.  xxvi.  31-35 ; 
Lu.  xxii.  31-34;  Jn.  xiii.  36-38. 

27  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 

Ye  |all|  will  find  causq  of  stumbling. 
Because  it  is  written, — 
1  will  smite  the  shepherd. 
And  \the  sheep\  will  be  scattered  abroad^; 

28  But  |after  my  ansiug|   I  will  go  before  you 

into  Galilee. 

29  And  |Peter|  said  unto  him — 

<Even  if  |all|  shall  find  cause  of  stumbling> 
Certainly  not  |I|. 

80  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

|Verily|  I  say  unto  thee, 
||Thou||   |this  day|   <in  this' night,  before 

that  twice'  a  cock  crow> 
|Thrice|  will  deny  me. 

81  But  he  |most  vehemently|  was  saying — 

<Even  though  I  must  needs  die  with  thee> 
|In  nowise]  will  I  |deny|  thee. 
||Likewise||  indeed,  were  |all  besides]  saying. 

§  67.  The  Agony  in  the  Garden.     Mt.  xxvi. 
36-46  ;  Lu.  xxii.  40-46. 

82  And  they  come  into  an  estate  the  name  of  which 
is  Gethsemane,  and  he  saith  unto  his  disciples — 

Sit  ye  here,  while  I  pray. 

83  And  he  taketh  Peter  and  James  and  John  with 
him,  and  began  to  be  exceedingly  amazed,  and 
in  great  distress  ;  s*and  he  saith  unto  them — 

\Encompassed  with  grief  is  my  soul'"    |unto 

death] : 
Abide  ye  here,  and  be  watching. 
85  And    ]going  forward  a  little]    he  fell  upon  the 
ground,  and  was  praying  that  I  if  it  were  pos- 
sible'] the  hour  might  pass  from  him;36  and 
was  saying — 
Abba !    O  Father ! 

|A11  things]  are  possible  to  thee : 
Bear  aside  this  cup  from  me ; 

But  not  what  ilj  will. 
But  what  ]]thou]]  [wilt]. 
8'  And  he  coraeth  and  findeth  them  sleeping,  and 
saith  unto  Peter- 
Simon  !  art  thou  sleeping  ? 
Hadstthou  not  strength  ]one'hour|  to  watch? 

88  Be  watching  and  praying. 

That  ye  enter  not  into  temptation: 
The  ]jspirit)|  indeed,  is  willing, 
But  ]the  flesh]  ||weak|]. 

89  And  ]again]  departing,  he  prayed  []the  same' 
thing]  saying].  ♦"And  ]again]  com- 
ing, he  found  them  slee[)ing,  for  their  eyes  were 
being  ]  weighed  down], — and  they  knew  not  what 
to  answer  him.  *•  And  he  cometh  the 
third  time,  and  saith  unto  them — 

Ye  are  sleeping  the  remaining  time  and  taking 
your  rest : — 
It  is  enough  I  the  hour  hath  come  1 
Lo  1  the  Son  of  Man  is  being  delivered  up  Into 
the  hands  of  sinners. 
*2         Be  rousing  yourselves,  let  us  be  leading  on  1 
»  Zee.  xlU.  7.  "  Pfl.  ilU.  5. 


Lo  1  |he  that  is  deUvering  me  up|  |  |hath  drawn 

nearlj. 

§  68.  The  Betrayal  and  Arrest.    Mt.  xxvi.  47-o8  • 

Lu.  xxii.  47-54  ;  Jn.  xviii.  1-12. 
«  And  <straightway,  while  yet  he  is  speaking> 
Judas  Iscanot,  one  of  the  twelve,  cometh  near, 
and  I  with  him|  a  multitude,  with  swords  and 
clubs,  from  the  High-priests  and  the  Scribes  and 
the  Elders.  «  He  that  is  delivering  him  up 

hath  given  an  agreed  sign  unto  them,  saying — 
^Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss>  |he]  itisl 
Secure  him,  and  be  leading  away  |safely|. 
^5  And  <coming,   ]straightway]  stepping  forward 
to  him>  he  saith — 

Rabbi ! 
and  openly  kissed  him.  ■•6  And  ]they]  thrust 

their  hands  on   him,  and    secured    him. 
^' ]]  [A  certain]  one  of  the  by-standers]]  |draw- 
ing  a  sword]    smote  the  servant  of  the  High- 
priest,  and  took  off  his    jear|.      *»  And  Jesus 
]answering]  said  unto  them — 
]As  against  a  robber]    came  ye  forth    ]with 
swords  and  clubs]  to  arrest  me  ? 
*9      ]Daily]  was  I  with  you,  in  the  temple,  teach- 
ing ;  and  ye  secured  me  not. 
But    <that     ]the    Scriptures]     may  be    ful- 
fllled>  .  .  . 

50  And  they  ]]all]]   jforsook]  him,  and  fled. 

51  And  ]a  certain  young  man]  was  following  with 
him,  having  cast  about  himself  a  fine  Indian 
cloth  ]over  his  naked  body], — and  they  are 
securing  him;  52 but  ]he|  leaving  behind  the 
cloth  ]fled  naked]. 

§  69.  JesiLS  before  the  High-priest.    Mt.  xxvi. 
59-68  ;  Lu.  xxii.  63-71 ;  Jn.  xviii.  12-24. 

53  And  they  led  away  Jesus  unto  the  High-priest; 
and  all'  the  High-priests  and  the  Elders  and  the 
Scribes  gather  together.^  54  And    ]]Peter|| 

]afar  off]  followed  him,  as  far  as  within,  into 
the  court  of  the  High-priest;  and  was  sitting 
with  the  attendants,  and  warming  himself  by 
the  light.  55  Now   ]the  High-priest,  and  all' 

the  High-council]  were  seeking,  against  Jesus 
]testimony],  with  the  intent  to  put  him  to 
death, — and  were  not  finding  any;  56 for  ]many| 
were  bearing  false-witness  against  him,  and  the 
testimonies  were  not  ]|agreed]].  57 And  some, 
standing  up,  were  bearing  false-witness  against 
him,  saying — 

58  ]]We]|  heard  him  saying, 

]]I1]  will  pull  down  this  shrine,  ]the  one 
made  by  hand],  and  ]in  three'  days] 
]|another,  not  made  by  hand  1 1  will  I  raise. 

59  And  ]|not  even  so||  was  the  testimony  ]agreed!. 

60  And  jthe  High-priest  rising  up  into  the  midst] 
questioned  Jesus,  saying — 

Answerest  thou   ]nothing]  ? 

What  are  these,  against  thee,  witnessing  ? 

61  But   ]he]  was  silent,  and  answered    ]nothing]. 

]Again]  the  High-priest  was  questioning 
him,  and  saith  unto  him — 
Art|thou]  ]]the  Christ  the  Son  of  the  Blessed]]?* 
"  unto 


'  Or     add     (WH) : 
him." 


Or:     "I  Thou  I    art      the 
Christ."  &c.  ? 


MARK    XIV.    6:i— -ia;    XV.    1—25. 


53 


62  And  Jesua  said — 

||I||  am;       and  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man — 
Hitting  \on  the  right  hand\  of  Power, 
And  coming  with  the  clouds  of  heaven.^ 

63  And  ||the  High-priest||  jhaviugrentasunderhis 
inner-garments  I  saith — 

What  |further|  need  have  we  |of  witnessesl  ? 
6^      Hoard  ye  the  profanity  ? 

What  I  to  you  I  doth  it  appear  ? 
And  they  |iill|  condemned  him  to  be  |worthy| 
of  |death|.  ss  And  some  began  to  be 

spitting  at  him,  and    |covering  up  his  face| 
and  to  be  buffeting  him,  and  saying  to  him — 
Pronhesy  1  And  |theattendants|  ||with 

smart  blows]  |  took  him. 

§  70.  Peter's  Denial.    Mt.  xxvi.  69-75 ;  Lu.  xxii. 
55-62;  Jn.  xviii.  16-18,  25-27 :  cp.  ver.  54,  ante. 

«6  And  <Peter  |being|  below  in  the  court>  there 
cometh  one  of  the  maid-servants  of  the  High- 
priest;  6' and  |seeing  Peter  warming  himself  | 
||having  looked  at  tiirajl  saith — 
And  ||thou||  wast  Iwiththe  Nazarenej — ||with 
Jesus||. 
68  But  |he|  denied,  saying — 

I  neither  know  [him],  nor  do  I  well  understand 
what  I  thou  I  sayest; 
and   went  out  into   the  porch.       69  And    |the 
maid-servant|  ||seeinghim||  began  |again|  to  be 
saying  unto  tne  by-stiinders— 

||This  one||   |is|  from  among  them. 
'0  But  ||he||  |again|  was  denying.  And  ||after 

a  little  again||    |the  by-stauders|    were  saying 
unto  Peter — 

||Truly||.  thou    |art|    from  among  them;  for 
thou  art  |a  Galil£eau|  also, 
fi  And  I  he  I  began  to  be  cursing  and  swearing — 
I  know  not  this  man^  of  whom  ye  are  speak- 
ing! 
w  And    1 1  straightway^  a  second   time||    |a  cock| 
crowed  ;  and  Peter  was  reminded  of  the  decla- 
ration, how  Jesus  had  said  to  him — 

<Before  acock  |twice|  crow>  ||thrice||  wilt 
thou  deny  me. 
And   I  when  he  thought  thereon|   he  began  to 
weep. 

§  71.  Jesus  before  Pilate.    Mt.  xxvii.  1,  2,  11-26 ; 
Lu.  xxiii.  1-7  ;  Ju.  xviii.  28-40 ;  xix.  1-16. 

1 5  And  <straightway^  early,  when  they  had  made 
|acouncil|>  the  High-priest,  with  the  Elders, 
and  Scribes,  and  all  the  High-council  jbinding 
Jesus|  led  him  away,  and  delivered  him  up 
unto  Pilate.  ^  And  Pilate  questioned  him — 

Art  ||thou||  the  king  of  the  Jews  ? •> 
And  ihe|  answering  him,  saith — 
|Thou|  sayest.c 
'  And  the  High-priests  began  to  accuse  him  |of 
many  things].  *And  |iPilate||  |again|  was 

questioning  him,  [saying] — 
Answerest  thou  |nothing|  ? 
See !  I  of  how  many  things]  they  are  accusing 
theel 


•  Dan.  vlt.  13;  Ps.  ex.  1. 
oOr:  |Thou|  art  the  King 


of  the  Jpws  ?" 
•Or:  "(ThouJ  sayest  7" 


6  But  |Jesus|  I  |no  further]  I  answered  janything], 
so  that  Pilate  began  to  marvel.  <>  Now 

]at  feast  time]  he  was  wont  to  release  unto  them 
one'  prisoner,  whom  they  were  claiming.    'And 
there  was  the  so-called'  Barabbas,    jwith  the 
rebels]  bound,  even  with  them  who  ]in  the  re- 
bellion]  had  committed  |niurder|.  s  And 
]going  up]  the  multitude  began  to  be  claiming — 
according  as  he  was  wont  to  do  for  them.     9  But 
|Pilate]  answered  them,  sayings 
Will  ye,  I  release  unto  you  ]the  King  of  the 
Jews]  ? 
10  For  he  was  getting  to  know  that  ]for  envy]  had 
[the  High-priests]  »  delivered  him  up.         "  But 
|the   High-priestsj    stirred    up   the  multitude^ 
that  ]] rather '  Barabbas I  ]  he  should  release  unto 
them.                     12  fjut  ]]Pilate]]  |agaiu  answer- 
ing] was  saying  unto  them — 
What  then  shall  I  do  with  him  whom  ye  call 
]the  King  of  the  Jews]  ? 
13  And  Ijtheyll   jagain]  cried  out — 

Crucify  him  1 
1*  But  jPilate]  was  saying  unto  them — 
Why  1  what  ]evil]  ^  hath  he  done  ? 
And  ]|they]]   ]vehemently]  cried  out — 
Crucify  him ! 

15  And  Pilatel  <being  minded  to  do  what  would 
satisfy    |the   multitude] >  released   unto  them 
Barabbas,    and     delivei-ed     up    Jesus^   having  ' 
scourged  him,  that  he  should  be  crucified. 

§  72.  Mocked  by  Roman  Soldiers.  Mt.  xxvii.  27-32 ; 
Ju.  xix.  2  ff. 

16  And  Ithe  soldiers]  led  him  away,  inside  the 
court,  which  is  a  judgment-hall, — and  called  to- 
gether the  whole'  band  ;  "  and  they  array  him 
in  purple,  and  set  upon  him^  when  they  have 
plaited  it,  |a  crown  of  thorns'], — i*  and  began  to 
be  saluting  him — 

Joy  to  thee !  King  of  the  Jews  ! 

19  and  were  striking  him  on  the  head  with  a  reed, 
and  were  spitting  at  him, — and,  bowing  their 
knees,  were  doing  him   homage.  20  And 

jwhen  they  had  mocked  him]  they  put  off  him 
|the  purple],  and  put  on  him  ]his  own  gar- 
ments]. And  they  lead  him  forth,  that  they 
may  crucify  him. 

2'  And  they  impress  a  certain  passer-by,  Simon  a 
Cyrenian,  coming  from  a  field, =  the  father  of 
Alexander  and  Rufus, — that  he  may  carry  his 
cross. 

§  73.  The  Crucifixion.    Mt.  xxvii.  33-56 ;  Lu.  xxiii. 
26-49;  Jn.  xix.  17-37. 

22  And  they  bring  him  unto  the  Golgotha'  place, 
which  is,  being  translated.  Skull-place.  23  And 
they  would  have  given  him  ]myrrhed  wine],-— 
who,  however,  received  it  not.  24  And  they 

crucify  him,  and  part  asunder  his  garments^ 
casting  a  lot  upon  them<^ — who  should  have  any- 
thing. 2*  And  it  was  the  third  hour. 


»Or(WH):  "  they.* 
>"  Or  :     "  baseness," 
thing." 


0  Or  :   "  hamlet,"  or  "coun- 
try-place " 

1  Ps.  xxil.  18. 


54 


MARK  XV.    26—47;    ZVI.    1—14. 


and  they  crucified  him.  ^s  And  the  inscription 
of  his  accusation  |had  been  inscribed| — 

The  King  of  The  Jews. 

27  And   |with  him|   they  crucify   |two'  robbers], 
one  on  his  right  hand^  and  one  on  his  left. 
p8]  a  29  A^nd  |the  passers-by|  were  reviling  him, 
shaking  their  heads J^  and  saying — 
Aha !  thou  who  wast  pulling  down  the  shrine, 
and  building  one  in  three'  days  1 
so     Save  thyself, — [coming  down  from  the  cross|. 
*i  ||Likewise||  |the  High-priests  also]  mockingone 
to  another^  |with  the  Scribes]  were  saying — 
l|Others||  he  saved, 
||Himself  1 1  -he  cannot  save  I 
8a         I  |The  Christ,  the  King  of  Israeli  |— 

Let  him  come  down  now  from  the  cross. 
That  we  may  see  and  believa. 
And  |they  who  had  been  crucified  with  him| 
were  casting  it  in  his  teeth.  ss  And 

(|when  it  was  the  sixth  hour||  |darkness|  came 
on  all' the  land — ^until  the  ninth  hour;  ^4  and 
|at  the  ninth'  hour|  Jesus  juttered  a  cry^with  a 
loud  voice] — 

Uloi !  Eloi !  lama  sahachthanei  ? 
which  is,  being  translated — 
My  God!  [My  God .'2  \to  what  end\  didst  thou 
forsake  °  me  ^  ? 
86  And  ||some  of  the  by-standers||  | having  heard  | 
were  saying — 

See!  llElijahll  hecallethl 

86  And  one  |running|  filled  a  sponge  with  vinegar, 
and,  putting  it  about  a  reed,  was  giving  him,  to 
drink,^  saying — 

Stay  1  let  us  see  whether  Elijah  is  coming,  to 
take  him  down  I 

87  But  ]|Jesus||  [sending  outa  loud  voice|  ceased  to 
breathe.  ^8  And  |the  veil  of  the 
Templej  was  rent  into  two  |from  top  to 
bottom  1 .  39  Now  the  centurion,  who  was 
standing  near,  out  over  against  him,  |seeing| 
that  ||thus||  he  ceased  to  breathe,  said — 

||Truly||  jthis'  man|  was'  God's  son! 
*«  And  there  were  || women  also||  |from  afar|  look- 
ing on, — among  whom  were  both  Mary  the 
Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James  the 
Little  and  .loses,  and  Salome ;  ■*!  who  |when  he 
was  in  Galilee|  used  to  follow  him, and  minister 
unto  him, — and  many  other  women^  who  had 
come  up  with  him  unto  Jerusalem. 

§  74.  The  Burial.    Mt.  xxvii.  57-61 ;  Lu.  xxiii. 
50-56  ;  Jn.  xix.  38-42. 

«  And  evening  |already|  having  begrun,  <since  it 
was  a  preparation,  that  is,  the  eve  of  a  Sabbath> 

«8  Joseph  of  Arimathaea,  a  noble  counsellor,  who 
|also,  himself  |  was  awaiting  the  kingdom  of 
God,  came;  and  |venturing|  went  in  unto 
Pilate,  and  claimed  the  body  of  Jesus,  **  But 
|Pilate|  wondered  whether  |already|  he  was 
dead  ;and  |oallingnearthecenturion|  questioned 


a  Omlttfd  by  WH. 

<•  Ps.  xxii.  7;  dx.  25. 

•  Or :    "  hast    thou    for- 


snkpn." 
"  Ps.  xxil.  1. 
•  Ps.  lilz.  2L 


him — whether  he  had  |already|  died.  **  And 
[getting  to  know  from  the  centurion|  he  pre- 
sented the  corpse  unto  Joseph.  *^  And 
[buying  a  fine  Indian  cloth]  he  took  him  down^ 
and  wrapped  him  about  with  the  cloth,  and  laid 
him  in  a  tomb,  which  had  been  hewn  out  of  a 
rock, — and  rolled  near  a  stone  upon  the  door  of 
the  tomb.  *7  Now  [Mary  the  Magdalene^ 
and  Mary  the  mother  of  Joses[  were  viewing 
how  he  had  been  laid. 


§  75.  The  Resurrection.  Mt.  xxviii.  1-10 ;  Lu. 
xxiv.  1-43 ;  Jn.  xx.  xxi. :  cp.  Ac.  i.  3 ;  1  Co. 
XV.  1-8. 

16  And  [[the  Sabbath  having  passed'[[  [Mary  the 
Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James,  and 
Salome]  bought  spices,  that,  coming,  they 
might  anoint  him.  2  And  [very'  early,  on  the 
first  of  the  week|  they  are  coming  towards  the 
tomb — when  [the  sun]  arose.  3  And  they  were 
saying  one  to  another — 

[Who[  shall  roll  away  for  us  the  stone^  out  of 

the  door  of  the  tomb  ? 

*  And  [looking  up|  they  observe  that  the  stone 

hath  been  rolled    up, — for    it  was  exceeding 

great.  &  And  [entering  into  the  tomb[  they 

saw  a  young  man,  sitting  on  the  right,  clothed 

with    a  white  robe, — and    they  were    greatly 

alarmed.    *  But  [he]  saith  unto  them — 

Be  not  alarmed  1  |Jesus]    ye  are  seeking 

[[the  Nazarene,  the  crucified] [ : 
He  hath  arisen  1        he  is  not  here, — 
See  1  the  place  where  they  laid  him  1 
'     But  go  your  way,   tell   his    disciples    [and 
Peter]— 
He  is  going  before  you  into  Galilee : 
|There[  shall  ye  yourselves  see  him, — 
According  as  he  said  unto  you. 
8  And,  going  out,  they  fied  from  the  tomb,  for 
|trembling  and  transport]  were  holding  them; 
and    [unto  no  one[    said  they   [anything]   for 
they  were  afraid    ******    a 


9  [[And  <arising  early,  on  the  first  of  the  we6k> 
he  was  manifested,  first,  unto  Mary  the  Magda- 
lene, from  whom  he  had  cast  [seven'  demons[. 

10  []She|]  going  her  way,  bare  tidings  unto  them 
who  had  come  to  be  with'  him,  [as  they  were 
mourning  and  weeping].  "And  ]]they]]  <hearing 
that  he  was  living,  and  had  been  looked  upon 
by  her>  [disbelieved].  12  But  [after 

these  things|  [[unto  two  from  among  them,  as 
they  were  walking]  [  was  he  manifested,  ]in  a 
different'  form|  as  they  were  going  unto  a 
countr-y  place;  i^  and  ]|they|]  departing,  bare 
tidings  unto  the  rest, — but  ]]even  them]]  they 
believed    not.  i*  But    [afterwards] 

|]uiito  the  eleven  themselves',  as  they  reelined(| 
was  he  maiiifo.stod,  and  he  upbraided  their  <lis- 
beli(4  and  hardness  of  heart, — because  [them 
who  had  looked  upon  him  when  arisen  [from 


'  WH  thus  express  their 
judgmeut,  that  the  text 


here  was  abrupdv  broken 
off.    See  Ap :"  Mark." 


MARK   XVI.    15—20.     LUKE   I.    1—17. 


55 


among  the  dead]|  they  believed  not;  is  and  he 
said  unto  thorn — 
Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  proclaim  the 

glad-message  |to  the  whole'  creation] : 
||He  that  hath  believed^  and  been  immersed|| 
shall  be  saved;   but   |he  that  hath  disbe- 
lieved] shall  be  condemned : 
jSignsj  moreover^  shall  follow  ]them  who  have 
believed] — these : — 
]In  my  name]  shall  they  cast  ]demons]  out, 
|With  tongues]  »  shall  they  speak, — 
[And  ]in  their  hands]]  they  shall  take  up 

]  serpents  I ; 

And    <if    ]any  deadly  thing]     they    have 

drunk>  ;in  nowise]  shall  it  jhurt]  them : 

l]Upon  sick  persons]]  shall  they  lay  ]hands]^ 

and  ]well]  shall  they  remain. 

ijTheLord [Jesus]]]  therefore^ontheonehand^ 

•  Or  (WH) :  "  With  new  tongues." 


]after  talking  with  them]  was  taken  up  into 
heaven,"  and  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of 
God :  b 

•  ||They]]  on  the  other  hand,  going  forth,  pro- 
claimed on  every  side,  ]the  Lord]  co-working, 
and  confirming  ]the  wordj  through  ]the  closely 
following  signs].";]]  d. 

OTHERWISE. 

[[|]A11  the  things  given  in  charge  unto  the  com- 
panions of  Peter]]  they  concisely  reported.  But 
]after  these  things]  |]Jesus also,  himself]]  <from 
east  even  unto  west>  sent  forth  ]through  them] 
I  [the  sacred'  and  incorruptible'  proclamation  of 
the  age-abiding'  salvation] |.]] 


•  Op.  2  K.  11.  n. 
"  !'.'«.  ex.  1. 

'  Or  (WH)  add  :  "  Amen." 
d  WH  thus  shew  their  con- 
clusion that  neltuer  this 


nor  the  next  account  can 
be  regarded  as  part  of 
the  original  second  Gos- 
pel.   See  Ap  ;  "  Mark." 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO 

LUKE. 


§  1.  The  Prologue. 

1  <Seeing,  indeed,  that  ]many|  had  taken  in 
hand  to  re-arrange  for  themselves  a  narrative, 
concerning  the  facts  which  have  been  fully  con- 
firmed amongst  us, — 2  according  as  they  who 
from  the  beginning  became  eye-witnesses  and 
attendants  of  the  Word  delivered  them  unto  us> 

^  it  seemed  good  ]even  to  me]  <having  closely 
traced  from  the  outset  all  things  accurately>  to 
write  unto  thee  |in  order],  most  excellent 
Theophilus :  *  that  <as  touching  the  matters 
which  thou  hadst  been  taught  by  word  of 
mouth>  thou  mightast  obtain  full  knowledge 
||of  the  certainty]] 

§  2.  Zachariah  and  Elizabeth. 

6  It  came  to  pass  ]in  the  days  of  Herod,  king  of 
Judaea)  that  there  was  a  certain  priest,  by  name 
Zachariah,  of  the  daily  course  of  Abia ;  and  that 
he  had  a  wife  of  the  daughters  of  Aaron,  and 
|her  name]  was  Elizabeth.  «  Now  they  were 
both  righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all'  the 
commandments  and  righteous  appointments  of 
the  Lord,  blameless ;  '  and  they  had  no  child, 
inasmuch  as  Elizabeth  was  barren,  and  ]]both]] 
had  become  ]advanced  in  their  days]. 

8  But  it  came  to  pass  <as  he  was  doing  priestly 
service  in  the  order  of  his  daily  course,  before 
God,  9  according  to  the  custom  of  his  priest- 
llood>  it  fell  to  his  lot  to  offer  incense,  entering 


into  the  Temple  of  the  Lord  ;  10 and  ]air  the 
throng  of  the  people]  was  praying  outside,  at 
the  hour  of  the  incense  offering.  n  And  there 
appeared  unto  him  a  messenger*  of  the  Lord, 
standing  on  the  right  hand  of  the  altar  of  in- 
cense ;  ''■'  and  Zachariah  was  troubled  when  he 
beheld,  and  (fear]  fell  upon  him.  is  But  the 
messenger  said  unto  him — 
Do  not  fear,  Zachariah ! 
Inasmuch   as  thy  supplicatioQ  hath  been 

hearkened  to, — 
And  ]thy  wife  Elizabeth]  shall  bring  forth 

a  son  to  thee, 
And  thou  shalt  call  his  name  ]John] ; 
And  there  shall  be  joy  to  thee  and  exulting. 
And  ]many|   over  his  birth  |shall  rejoice] ; 
For  he  shall  be  great  before  the  Lord, 
And   \ioine  and  strong  drink\  in  nowise  may 

he  drinky 
And  ]with  Holy  Spirit]  shall  he  be  filled, 

]already|    from  his  mother's  womb] ; 
And  ]many  of  the  Sons  of  Israel]  shall  he 

turn  towards  the  Lord  their  God  ; 
And  ]]he||  shall  go  before  him  ]in  the  spirit 
and  power  of  Elijah], — = 
To  turn  the  hearts  of  fathers  unto  children^ 
And  the  unyielding,  into  the  prudence  of 
the  righteous, 


»  Ap  •  "  Messenger." 

*•  Nu.  vl.  3 ;  1  S.  1.  U  (Sep.). 


•  Mai.  Iv.  S  f. 


56 


LUKE    I.    lii—.>2. 


And  to  prei)are^  for  the  Lord^  ||a  people 
made  ready ||. 

18  And  Zachariah  said  unto  the  messenger — 

|Whereby|  shall  I  know  this'  for  ||I||  am 
|aged|,  and  |my  wife|  advanced  in  her 
days. 

19  And  the  messenger^  answering^  said  unto  him — 

||I||    am    Gabriel,^— he   that    staudeth    near 
before  God ;  and   have  been  sent  forth  to 
speak  unto  thee,  and  to  deliver  the  joyful 
message  unto  thee,  as  touehi  ng  these  things. 
»"     And  lo  !  thou  shalt  be  silent,  and  not  able  to 
speak  until  the  day  when  these  things  shall 
come  to  pass  ;  because  thou  didstnot  believe 
in  my  words, — the  which  shall  be  fulfilled 
for  their  season. 
21     And  the  people  were  expecting  Zachariah,  and 
began  to  marvel  that  he  should  tarry  in  the 
Temple;  22 and  when  he  came  forth  he  was  not 
able  to  speak  unto  them,  and  they  perceived  that 
|a  vision]  he  had  seen  in  the  Temple, — and  ||he|| 
continued    making   signs    unto  them,  and  re- 
mained dumb. 
23      And  it  came  to   pass  |when  the  days  of  his 
public  ministration  were  fulfilled]  that  he  de- 
parted unto  his  house.  24  And  |after  these' 
days]    Elizabeth   his  wife  conceived,  and  she 
disguised  herself  five  months,  saying — 

25  llThusli  for  me,  hath  the  Lord  wrought, — 
In  the  days  in  which  he  looked  upon  me,  to 

take  away  my  reproach  among  men. 

§  3.  The  Message  of  Gabriel  to  Mary. 

26  Now  |in  the  sixth  month]  was  the  messenger 
Gabriel  sent  forth  from  God,  into  a  city  of 
Galilee,  the    name    of  which  was   Nazareth,^ 

«  unto  a  virgin,  betrothed  to  a  man  whose  name 
was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David ;  and  |the 
name  of  the  virgin]  was  ||Maryl| ;  28  and  enter- 
ing in  unto  her,  he  said — 
Joy  to  thee,  favoured  one  I 
jTho  Lord]  be  with  thee !  >> 
»  And    ]she.  at  the  word]  was  greatly  troubled, 
and    began  to  deliberate,   ]]of  what  kind]]  ]this' 
salutation]  might  be.  3o  And  the  messenger 

said  unto  brr — 
Do  not  fear,  Mary, 

For  thou  hast  found  favour  with  God, — 
SI      And  lo !  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy  womb," 
And  bring  forth  a  son. 
And  shalt  call  his  name  ]Jesus| : 

82  ]The  same]  shall  be  great. 

And  ]Sou  of  the  Most  High]  shall  be  called, 
And  the  Lord  God  ]will  give  unto  him]   \\the 
throne  of  David  his  father]], — 

83  And  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob 

]unto  the  ages], 
And    ]of  his   kingdom]    there   shall   be    ]]no 
endl].-! 
8*  But  Mary  said  unto  the  messenger — 
|lHow]|  shall  this'  thing  be. 
Seeing  that  |a  man]  I  know  not?    • 

•  Dan.  vlil.  16  ;  ix.  21.  art  thou  among  women." 

b  Remarkable  rejected    «  Is.  vli.  14. 

reiwilng  (WH) :   "  blessed    "  Is.  ix.  7 ;  ML  It.  7. 


33  And,  answering,  the  messenger  said  unco  her — 
]The  Holy  Spirit]^  shall  come  upon  thee. 
And  ]the  power  of  the  Most  High]  shall  over- 
shadow thee ; 
Wherefore  ]|even  that  which  is  to  be  born|] 
]Holy]  shall  be  called,'' 

]|Sou  of  God]]. 

36  And  lo  1  ]]Elizabeth  thy  kinswoman,  even  shell 

hath  conceived  a  son  ]in  her  old-age] ; — 
And  Ijthis  month]]  is  |the  sixth]   to  her,  ]]the 
so-called'  barren  one|j  ; 

37  Because  no  declaration  from  God  \shall  be  void 

ofpoioer\.''- 

38  And  Mary  said — 

Lo  !  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord  1 
Might  it  come  to  pass  unto  me,  according  to 
thy  declaration. 
And  the  messenger  departed  from  her. 

§  4.  Mary  visits  Elizabeth.     Mary's  Song  of 
Triumph. 

39  And  Mary,  arising,  in  these  days,  journeyed  into 
thehill  country  with  haste,  into  acity  of  Judah, — 

<o  and  entered  into  the  house  of  Zachariah,  and 
saluted  Elizabeth:  ^1  And  it  came  to  pasa 

that  ]as  Elizabeth  heard  the  salutation  of  Mary] 
the  babe  leapt  in  her  womb,  and  Elizabeth  was 
filled   with   Holy  Spirit,— « and   lifted  up  her 
voice  with  loud  exclamation,  and  said — 
]Blessed|  art  thou  among  women. 
And  ]  blessed  I  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb; 
♦3     And  ] whence]  to  me  is  ]this], 

That  the  mother  of  my  Lord  should  come 
]unto  me|? 
**     For  lo  !  <as  the  sound  of  thy  salutation  came 
into  mine  ears> 
The  babe  in  my  womb  ]leapt  in  exultation]. 
<5     And  jhappy]  is  she  who  hath  believed,  that 
there  shall  be  a  perfecting  of  the  things 
which  have  been   spoken  to  her  from  the 
Lord! 
*6  And  Mary  said — 

My  sold  (loth  magnify  the  Lord, 
<'  And  my  spirit  hatli  exulted  upon   God  my 

saviour  ■' ; 
*8      Because  he  hath  looked  upon  the  humbling  of 
his  handmaid'^ ; 
For  lo!  jfrom    the   present    time]   jlall  the 
generations!]  will  i)rouounce  me  happy. 
*^     Because  he  that  is -mighty  hath  done  for  me 
great  things, 
And  !/io/;/|   ij<  his  name': 

50  And  his  mercy  is  unto  generations  and  genera- 

tions^ 
To  them  mho  revere  him,!^; 

51  He  hath  wrought  strength  trith  his  arm. 

He  hath  .scattered  men  arrogant  in  the  inten- 
tion of  their  hearth  ; 

52  He  hath  deposed  potentates  from  thrones, 

And  uplifted  the  lowly ' ; 


•  Or:  "Holv  Spirit." 
'■  Cp  Ex<>.  xiii.  12. 

c  Gi'ii.  xviii.  14. 
I  1  S.  ii.  1. 

•  1  S.  1.  11. 


'  Ps.  xoi.  9. 
8  Ps.  ciii.  17. 
1"  Ps.  Ixxxix.  10. 
I  Job  xil.  19;    V.  11;    1 
U.7f. 


LUKE   I.    53—80;    II.    1—13. 


57 


63      \The  hungryl  hath  he  filled  with  good  things, 
And  \lheu)ealthy\  hath  he  sent  empty  a^nay^; 

M      He  hath  laid  hold  of  Israel  his  servant_}> 
To  be  mindful  of  mercies  = : 

65  According  as  he  spake  unto  our  fathers, — 

To  Abraham^  and  to  his  seed, — 
|]Unto  times  age-abiding||.<i 

66  And  Mary  abode  with  her  about  three  months, 
and  returned  unto  her  house. 


§  5.  John's  Birth  and  Zachariah's  Song  of 
Triumph. 

6''  And  |to  Elizabeth]  was  the  time  fulfilled,  that 
she  should  be  bringing  forth, — and  she  gave 
birth  to  a  son.  ^sAnd  her  neighbours  and 

kinsfolk  heard,  that  the  Lord  had  magnified  his 
mercy  with  her,  and  they  were  rejoicing  with 
her.  59  And  it  came  to  pass  |on  the  eighth 

day|  that  they  came  to  circumcise  the  child,  and 
were  calling  it,  jafter  the  name  of  its  father| 
||Zachariah||.  eoAnd  his  mother,  answer- 

ing, said^ 
Nay !  but  he  shall  be  called  |John|. 

61  And  they  said  unto  her — 

There  is  ||no  one  from  among  thy  kindred || 
who  is  called  by  this  name  I 

6'  And  they  began  making  signs  unto  his  father, 
as  to  what  he  might  bo  wishing  it  to  be  called. 

66  And  lasking  for  a  small  tablet]  he  wrote,  say- 
ing— 

I  John]  is  his  name! 
and  they  marvelled  all.  6*  And  his  mouth  was 
opened  instantly,  and  his  tongue  [loosed],  and 
he  began  to  speak,  blessing  God. 
65  And  fear  came  upon  all  the  neighbours  them- 
selves''; and  Ithroughout  all'  the  hill-country 
of  Judfea|  were  all  these  matters  being  much 
talked  of;  66 and  all  who  heard  laid  (them]  up 
in  their  hearts,  saying — 

What  then  shall  this  child  be  ? 
for  [even  the  hand  of  the  Lord]  was  with  him. 

67  And  ][Zaohariah  his  father]  |  was  filled  with 
Holy  Spirit,  and  prophesied,  saying : — 

68  \£lessed\  be  the  Lord^  the  God  of  Israel !  f 

Because  he  hath  visited  and  wrought  re- 
demption for  Jus  people,'^ 

69  And  hath  raised  up  a  horn  of  salvation  for  us,'> 

lu  the  house  of  David  his  servant: 
™     According  as  lie  hath  spoken  by  mouth  of  his 

holy'  ancient'  prophets,— 
Ti  Of  sabmtinnfrnm   among  our  foes ^  and  out 

of  the  hand  of  all  them  that  hate  its': 
W      To  perform  merry  with  our  fathers. 

And  to  be  miwlfal  of  his  holy  covenant, — 
w      The  oath  which  he  sware  unto  Abraham  our 
father,^ 
To  grant  us,  t*  ]  without  fear,  from  the  hand 
of  enemies'  rescued] 


•  PR.    evii.     9;     xxxiv.  10       '  Ps.     xH.     13;     Ixxil.    18; 

(Sep  );  1  S.  ii.  5.  rvi.  48. 

•>!.'!.  xli.  8f  B  »s.  cxi   9 

«  P.s.  cxviii.  3.  tp.s.  cxxxil.  17;  1  S.  li.  10. 

d  Cp.  Mi.  vii.  20.  1  Ps.  cvi.  10. 

•  Or  :  "all  whodweltround       *  ps.  cv.  8f;   cvl.  45;    ML 

about  them."  vii.  'JO. 


To  be  rendering  divine  service  unto  him,  '5  in 
loviugkindness  and  righteousness 
Before  him,  all  our  days. 
'6     And  ]|oven  thou,  child]]  ]prophet  of  the  Most 
High]  Shalt  be  called, — 
For  thou  Shalt  march  on  before  the  Lord^  to 
prepare  his  ways,^ 
"n     Giving  a   knowledge  of  salvation  unto  his 
people. 
By  a  remission  of  their  sins. 
'8     Because  of  the  yearning  compassion  of  the 
mercy  of  our  God, 
Wherein  shall  visit  us  a  day-dawn  from  on 
high.b- 
'9      To  shine  on  them  who  \in  the  darkness  and 
shade  of  death]  are  sitting,'' 
To  guide  our  feet  into  a  way  of  peace. 
80  And    jtho  child]    went  on  growing,  and  being 
strengthened  in  spirit,  and  was  in  the  deserts, 
until  the  day  he  was  pointed  out  unto  Israel. 

§  6.   The  Birth  of  Jesus. 

2  Now  it  came  to  pass  jin  those  days]  that  there 
went  forth  a  decree  from  Caesar  Augustus,  for 
air  the  inhabited  earth  to  be  enrolled  :  2  |this' 
enrolment]  first'  was  made,'^  while  Cyrenius  was 
governor  of  Syria:  ^and  all  were  journey- 
ing to  be  enrolled,  each  one  unto  his  own' 
city.  *  And  Joseph  also  went  up  from 

Galilee,  out  of  a  city  Nazareth,  into  Judsea, 
into  the  city  of  David  which  is  called  Bethle- 
hem ;  because  he  was  of  the  house  and  family  of 
David :  ^  to  enrol  himself,  with  Mary  who  was 
betrothed  to  him,  jshe  being  with  child]. 
6  And  it  came  to  pass  ]while  they  were 
there]  that  the  days  were  fulfilled  for  her  to 
give  birth  ;  ''  and  she  gave  birth  to  her  firstborn 
son,  and  wrapped  him  in  swaddling  clothes,  and 
laid  him  in  a  manger,  because  there  was  no  room 
for    them    in    the  inn.  8  And   there 

were  ]shepherds]  in  the  same  country,  dwelling 
in  the  fields,  and  keeping  the  watches  of  the 
night  over  their  flock.  ^And  ja  messenger  of 
the  Lord]  stood  over  them,  and  |a  glory  of  the 
Lord]  shone  round  about  them ;  and  they 
feared  ]a  great  fear].  10  And  the  messenger 

said  unto  them — 

Be  not  afraid  I 

For  lo  1  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  a  great 

.I'oy, 

The  which  shall  be  for  all'  the  people : 

11  That  there  hath  been  born  unto  you,  this 

day,  ]a  saviourl, 
— Who  is  Christ  the  Lord — « 
]llu  the  city  of  David]]  ! 

12  And  ]this|  to  you' is  ||asign]]: 

Ye  shall  find  a  babe,  wrapped  in  swaddling 
clothes,  and  lying  in  a  manger. 
16  And    (suddenly]    there    came   to   be,  with  the 
messenger,  the   throng  of  the  heavenly  host, 
praising  God,  and  saying — 


•Mai.  lil.  1 

<"  Or :  "Whpre'n  a  day- 
dawn  from  on  high  shall 
look  upon  (inspect)  us  " 


«  Is  Ix.  2. 

<i  Or  :  "  this  first  enrolment 

was  made." 
•  Or :  "  an  Anointed  Lord." 


58 


LUKE   II.    14—52. 


1*     Glory^  in  the  highest^  unto  God  1 

And  |ou  earthi  peaco,  ||among  men  of  good- 
will||.^ 

15  And  it  came  to  pass  <when  the  messengers  had 
departed  from  them  into  heaven^  that  |the 
shepherds!  began  to  say  one  to  another— 

Let  us  go  through  forthwith  as  far  as  to 
Bethlehem,  and  see  this  thing  which  hath 
come  to  pass,  |  which  the  Lord'  hath  made 
known  to  usj. 

16  And  they  came,  with  haste,  and  found  both 
Mary  and  Joseph,  and  the  babe  lying  in  the 
manger.  I'Now  Iwhen  they  beheld]  they  made 
known  concerning  the  thing  which  had  been 
told  them  as  to  this  child.  '» And  |air  who 
heard  I  marvelled  concerning  the  things  which 
had  been  told   by  the  shepherds   unto  them; 

19  but  IIMaryil  was  closely  observing  ||all||  these 
things,    putting  them  together  in   her  heart. 

20  And  the  shepherds  returned,  giving  glory  and 
singing  praise  unto  God,  over  all  things  which 
they  had  heard  and  seen,  |aceording  as  it  had 
been  told  unto  them|. 

§  7.  The  Circumcision,  and  the  Presentation  in  the 
Temple.    Sym,eon  and  Anna. 

21  And  <when  eight  days  were  fulfilled  for  cir- 
cumcising him>  then  was  his  name  called 
I  Jesus  I, — which  it  was  called  by  the  messenger^ 
jbefore  ha  was  conceived  in  the  womb|. 

M     And  <when   the  days  of  their  purification^ 

,    accoiding  to  the  law  of  Moses,  were  fulfilled^  •> 
they  took  him  up  into  Jerusalem,  to  present 
[him]   unto    the    Lord, — 2;i  according  as  it  is 
written  in  the  law  of  the  Lord — 
\\Every'  male  that  is  a  fii'stborn\\ 
\Holy  rmto  the  Lord\  shall  he  called,-' 

**  and  to  give  a  sacrifice,  according  to  that  which 
is  said  in  the  law  of  the  Lord — 

A  pair  of  turtle-doves^  or  two  young  pigeons.^ 

25  And  lol  there  was  |a  man|  in  Jerusalem, 
|whosename|  was  Symeon;  and  |this  man|  was 
righteous  and  devout,  awaiting  the  consola- 
tion of  Israel,  and  Holy  Spirit  was  upon  him ; 

««»and  it  had  been  intimated  to  him  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  that  he  should  not  see  death,  before  he 
had  seen  the  Christ  of  the  Lord.  2'  And  he 
came,  in  the  Spirit,  into  the  temple ;  and  <  when 
the  parents  brought  in  the  child  Jesus,  that 
they  might  do  according  to  that  which  was 
customary  by  the  law  coricerning  it>  28||even 
he||  welcomed  it  into  his  arms,  and  blessed 
God,  and  said — 

29  INow|    dost  thou    dismiss  thy    servant,    0 

Sovereign, 
According  to  thy  declaration — in  peace ; 

30  Because  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation  « 
SI         Which  thou  hast  prepared  in  face  of  all' 

the  peoples : 
32      A  light  for  the  unveiling  ofndtlions,' 
And  the  glory  of  .thy  people  Israel.e 

'OrfWH):    "among  men       •  Is.  xl   5;Ilf.  10. 

k'ooil  will.'  '  Is.  XXV.  7  (Heb.);  xlll.  6; 

"  Lev.  xii.  ti.  xlix.  6. 

'  Ex.  xiii.  2,  12.  15.  «  Ifi.  xlvL  13. 

••Lev.  xli.  8;  v.  11. 


33  And  his  father  and  mother  were   marvelling 
over  the  things  which  were  being  spoken  con- 
corning  him.     ^^  And  Symeon  blessed  them,  and 
said  unto  Mary  his  mother — 
Lo  I  |this  one]  is  being  set  for  the  falling  and 
rising  of  many  in  Israel, 
And  for  a  sign  to  be  spoken  against ; 

35  And  ||thou!||  (through  thy  very'  soul]  shall 

pass  a  sword, 
That  I  reasonings  I  may  be  revealed,  out  of 
many  hearts. 

36  And  there  was  one  Anna,  a  prophetess,  daughter 
of  Phanuel,  of  the  tribe  of  Ahher; — |the  same| 
advanced  in  many  days ;  having  lived  with  a 
husband  seven  years  from  her  virginity,  37  and 
|she|  had  been  a  widow  for  as  long  as  eighty-- 
four  years, — who  left  not  the  temple,  |with 
fastings  and  supplications!  rendering  divine 
service  night  and  day; — 38 and  |in  that  very' 
hour]  coming  near,  she  began  to  give  thanks 
unto  God,  and  to  speak  concerning  him  unto 
air  who  were  waiting  for  the  redemption  of 
Jerusalem. 

39  And  <when  they  had  finished  all  things  that 
were  according  to  the  law  of  the  Lord>  they 
returned  into  GaUlee,  into  their  own  city, 
Nazareth. 

*o  Ahd  |the  child|  went  on  growing,  and  waxing 
strong,  becoming  filled  with  wisdom;  and  |the 
favour  of  God|  was  upon  it. 

§  8.  Jesus,   at   twelve  years  of  age,  found  in  the 
Temple. 

*'  And  his  parents  used  to  journey  yearly  into 
Jerusalem,  at  the  feast  of  the  passover.  ^^^.nd 
<wheu  he  became  twelve  years,  and  they  went 
up,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  feast,  *3and 
completed  the  days,  and  then  were  returning> 
the  boy  Jesus  remained  behind  in  Jeru.salem, — 
and  his  parents  noticed  it  not;  <*but  jsuppos- 
ing  him  to  be  in  the  company]  went  a  day's 
journey,  and  then  began  to  seek  for  him  among 
their  kinsfolk  and  acquaintances,  *5  and  (not 
finding  him]  returned  unto  Jerusalem,  seeking 
him.  *6  And  it  came  to  pass,  that    |after 

three  days|  they  found  him  in  the  temple,  sit- 
ting amidst  the  teachers, — both  hearkening  unto 
them,  and  questioning  them.  *''  Now  all'  who 
heard  him  were  beside  themselves,  because  of 
his  understanding  and  his  answers.  ♦^  And 

!when  they  beheld  hiro|  they  were  astounded, 
and  his  mother  said  unto  him — 
Child  !  jwhyj  hast  thou  dealt  with  us  |thu9|  ? 
Lo!  ||thy  father  and  I||  |in  anguishj  were 
seeking  thee. 

<9  And  he  said  unto  them — 

Why  was  it  that  ye  were  seeking  me  ? 
Perceived  ye  not,  that  |in  the  courts  of  my 
Father!  I  must  needs  be  ? 

50  And  ||they||  understood  not  the  thing  which  he 
spake  to  them.  5i  And  he  went  down  with 

them,  and  came  to  Nazareth,  and  was  submit- 
ting himself  unto  them.  And  |his  raother| 
was  closely  observing  all'  these  things  in  her 
heart.                      52  And    | Jesus!    went    on  ad- 


LUKE   III.    1- 


69 


vancing  in  wisdom^and  in  stature,  and  in  favour 
with  God  and  men.'^ 

§  9.  The  Ministry  of  John  the  Immerser,  and  the 
Immersion  of  Jesus.  Mt.  iii. ;  Mk.  i.  2-11 ; 
Jn.  i.  27-33. 

3  Now  <iu  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  supremacy 
of  Tiberius  Caisar, — Pontius  Pilate  being  gover- 
nor of  Judaea,  and  Herod  being  tetrareh  of 
Galilee,  and  IPhilip  his  brother|  tetrareh  of 
Ituraea  and  the  country  of  Trachonitis,  and 
Lysanius^  tetrareh  of  Abylene, — 2  jq  the  High- 
priesthood  of  Annas  and  Caiaphas>  came  a 
word  of  God  *>  unto  John  the  son  |of  Zachariah] 
in  the  desert ;  ^  and  he  came  into  all'  the 
country  about  the  Jordan,  proclaiming  an  im- 
mersion of  repentance  into  remission  of  sins: 

*  as  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  the  discourses  of 
Isaiah  the  prophet : — 

A  voice  of  one  crying  aloud ! 

\In  the  desert]  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
\Straight\  be  making  his  paths; 
6  \Every'  chasm\  shall  he  filled  up. 

And  \every'  mountain  and  hill\  be  made  low  ; 
And    the    \crooked\     places    shall    become 

\straight\. 
And  the  \rugged\  places^  smooth  ways ; — 

*  And  all'  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God." 

'  He  was  saying^  therefore,  unto  the  multitudes 
who  were  going  forth  to  bo  immersed  by  him— 
Broods  of  vipers !  who  suggested  to  you,  to 
flee  from  the  coming'  wrath  ? 

*  Bring  forth,  therefore,  fruits  worthy  of  repen- 

tance, and  do  not  begin  to  be  saying  within 
yourselves — 

I  As  our  father  I  we  have  1 1  Abraham  1 1 ; 
For,  I  say  unto  you — God  is  able  |out  of  these 
stones|  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham. 
»     And  ||already||  | even  the  axe|  unto  the  root 
of  the  trees'  is  being  laid;<i   |  every'  tree^ 
therefore,  not  bringing  forth  [good]  fruitj 
is  to  be  hewn  down,  and    |into  flre|   to  be 
cast. 
10  And  the  multitude  began  to  question  him  say- 
ing— 
|"What|  then,  shall  we  |do|  ? 
"  And,  answering,  he  said  unto  them — 

||He  that  hath  two' tunics  1 1  let  him  share  with 
h  i  m  th  at  hath  none,  and  1 1  h  e  that  hath  f ood  1 1 
I  in  like  manner]  let  him  be  doing. 

12  And  there  came  |even  tax-collectors  |  to  be  im- 
mersed ;  and  they  said  unto  him — 

Teacher!  |what|  shall  we  |do|  ? 

13  And  |he|  said  unto  them — 

<Nothiug  more  than  what  is  appointed  you> 
exact  ye. 
1*  Then   were  questioning  him    [soldiers «  also| 
saying— 

What  shall  ||even  we]]  do  ? 
And  he  said  unto  them — 
Molest  ye    |no  one|,   neither  accuse  falsely; 
and  be  content  with  your  supplies. 


•  1  S.  ii.  26. 

>!  Or  mf  :  "  ;i  divine  word." 
cIs.  xl.  3ff. 

*  Or :  "  against  the  root  of 


tlie  trees  Is  lying." 
'  Or  :    "  Men   on    military 
duty." 


15  Now  <as  the  people  were  in  expectation,  and 
all  were  deliberating  in  their  hearts,  concerning 
John, — whether  by  any  means  ||he||  might  be 
|the  Christ|>  i*>John  answered,  saying  unto 
all— 

||I||   indeed,   |in  water|   am  immersing  youj 
but  he  that  is  mightier  than  I  |cometh|,  the 
thong  of  whose  sandals  I  am  not  worthy  to 
unloose, — ||he||  will  immerse  you  in  Holy 
Spirit  and  fire :  "  whose  fan  is  in  his  hand, 
to  clear   out   his  threshing-floor,  and  to 
gather  the  wheat  into  his  granary;    but 
||the  chaff  1 1  will  he  burn  up  with  fire  un- 
quenchable. 
18  So  then  indeed  <as  to  many'  things  and  various' 
he  exhorted>  and  continued  telling  his  glad- 
message  unto  the  people.  is  But   ||Herod 
the  tetrarchj  |a  <being  reproved  by  him  concern- 
ing Herodias,  the  wife  of  his  brother,  and  con- 
cerning air  the  wicked  things  Herod  had  done> 
^  added  this  also  unto  all, — |he  locked  up  John  in 

prison  I . 
21  Now  it  came  to  pass  <when  one  and  all  the 
people  were  immersed>  |Jesus  also|  <having 
been  immersed,  and  being  at  prayer>  heaven 
was  opened  ;  ^^  and  the  Holy  Spirit  descended^ 
in  bodily'  appearance,  as  a  dove,  upon  him, — 
and  |a  voice  out  of  heaven]  came — 

||Thou||  art  my  Son,  the  Beloved,  |in  thee|  I 
delight. 


§  10.  The  Genealogy  of  Jesus. 
i.  1  ff;  ii.  1  ff;  iii.  1 
Gen.  V.  3  ff;  xi.  10  ff. 


Mt.  i.  1-17 ;  1  Ch. 
f;    Ku.   iv.   18-22; 


'  And  |Jesus  himself'| 
about  thirty  years  of  ag( 
supposed — 

of  Joseph, 

of  HeU: 

of  Matthat, 

of  Levi, 

of  Melchi, — 

of  Jannai, 

of  Joseph : 

of  Mattathiaa^ 

of  Amos, 

of  Nahum, — 

of  EsU, 

of  Naggai : 

of  Maath, 

of  Mattathias, 

of  Semein, — 

of  Josech, 

of  Joda : 

of  Joanan, 

of  Khesa, 

of  Zerubbabel, — 

of  Salathiel, 

of  Neri : 

of  Melchi^ 

of  Addi, 


was,  when  he  began, 
),  being  the  son,  as  was 


Cosam, — 

Elmadam, 

Er: 

Jesus, 

Eliezer, 

Jorim, — 

Matthat, 

Levi: 

Symeon, 

Judas, 

Joseph, — 

Jonam, 

Eliakim : 

Melea, 

Menna, 

Mattatha, — 

Natham, 

David : 

Jesse, 

Obed," 

Boaz, — 

Salmon,'^ 

Nashon : 

Amminadab  • 


•  Mt  xlv.  3 ;  Mk.  vl.  17. 

•>  Remarkable  rejected 

reatliuK  (WH) :  "  IMy 
Son  I  art  II  thou  II,  I  I  H 
[this  day)  have  begotten 


thee." 
c  Gr:  "  Yoheel." 
"iGr:  "Siila." 
0  Gr  :  "  Admein." 


m 


LUKE   111.    34—38;    IV.    1—29. 


of  Arni, 
of  Hezron, — 
of  Perez, 
of  Judah : 
of  Jacob, 
of  Isaac, 
of  Abraham, — 
of  Terah, 
of  Nahor : 
of  Serug,» 
of  Reu,b 
of  Peleg, — 
of  Eber, 
of  Shelah : 


of  Cainan^c 
of  Arphaxad, 
of  Shein, — 
of  Noah, 
of  Lamech : 
of  Methuselah^ 
of  Enoch, 
of  Jared,— 
of  Mahalaleel, 
of  Caiuan  « : 
of  Euos, 
of  Seth,— 
of  Adam ; 
of  God. 


§  11.  The  Temptation.    Mt.  iv.  1-11 ;  Mk.  i.  12,  13. 

4  And  |Jesus,  full  of  Holy  Spirit|  returned 
from  the  Jordan,  and  was  led  in  the  Spirit  in 
the  desert,  '^  forty  days, — being  <*  tempted  by  the 
adversary;  and  he  did  eat  nothing  in  those 
days, — and  |when  they  were  concluded|  he 
hungered.  *And    the    adversary  said    to 

him — 
<If  thou  art  God's  ||Son||>  speak  unto  this 
stone,  that  it  become  bread. 

*  And  Jesus  made  answer  unto  him — 

It  is  written : 

Not  \\on  bread  alone\\  shall  \man\  live.^ 

6  And,  leading  him  up,  he  shewed  him  all'  the 

kingdoms  of  the  inhabited  earth,  in  a  moment 

of  time.  *  And  the  adversary  said  to 

him — 

||Unto  thee||   will  I  give  this  authority,  all 

together,  and  their  glory;    because   |unto 

me  I    hath   it  been  delivered  up,   and    |to 

whomsoever  I  please|  I  give  it: 

1      ||Thou||    therefore,   <if   thou  wilt  worship' 

before  me>  it  shall  all  |be  thiue|. 
8  And,  answering,  Jesus  said  to  him — 
It  is  written : 

\\The  Lord  thy  6od\\  shall  thou  worship. 
And  \unto  him  alone\  render  divine  service.^ 

•  And  he  led  him  into  Jerusalem,  and  set  him 
upon  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple, — and  said  [to 
him] — 

<If  thou  art  God's  ||Son||>  cast  thyself,  from 
hence,  |down| ;  i"  for  it  is  written — 

I  Unto  his  m,essengers\  will  he  give  command 

concerning  thee. 
To  keep  vigilant  watch  over  thee, — 
U  And  \On}iands\  will  they  take  thee  up. 

Lest  once  thou  strike^  against  a  stone^  \thy 
foot\.^ 
1*  And  Jesus,  answering,  said  to  him — 
It  is  s.iid : 

Thou  shall  not  put  to  the  test  the  Lord  thy 

God.' 

M  And  [having  concluded  every'  temi)tation|  the 

adversary  departed  from    him    until  a  fitting 

season. 

"     And  Jesus  returned,  in   the   power  of  the 


•  Gr:  "Seroiix" 

•  Gr;  "  Hairan  " 

•  Gr:  "Kniniini." 

•  Or  :  "about  being.' 

•  Deo.  vlii.  3. 


'  Or:  "bow  down.' 
K  D  u.  vi.  13. 
"  Pa.  xci.  llf. 
>  Deu.  vl.  16. 


Spirit,  into  Galilee ; "  and    |a  report|  went  out 
along  the  whole'  of  the  region,  concerning  him ; 
i»  and  ||he||  began  teaching  in  their  synagogues, 
|being  glorified  by  all|. 

§  12.  Jesus  in  Nazareth — rqected. 

16  And  he  came  into  Nazareth,  where  he  had  been 
brought  up,  and  entered,  according  to  his 
custom,  on  the  sabbath  day,'^  into  the  syna- 
gogue,— and  stood  up  to  read,  i'  And  there  was 
handed  to  him  a  scroll  of  the  prophet  Isaiah; 
and  unfolding  the  scroll,  he  found  the  place 
where  it  was  written  : 

18  I  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord\  is  upon  me. 
Because  he  hath  anointed  me — 

To  tell  glad  tidings  unto  the  destitute ; 
He  hath  sent  nie  forth — 

To  proclaim^  to  captives^  a  release, 

And^  to  the  hlind^  a  recovering  of  sight, — 

To  send  away  the  crushed^  with  a  release', 

19  To  proclaim,  the  welcome  year  of  the  Lord." 

20  And  Ifolding  up  the  scroll|  he  handed  it  to  the 
attendant,  and  sat  down  ;  and  |the  eyes  of  all^ 
in  the  syuagogue|  were  intently  fixed  upon  him; 

21  and  he  began  to  be  saying  to  them — 

||This  dayll  is  fulfilled  this  scripture  |in  your 
ears  I . 

22  And   |all|   were  bearing  witness  to  him,  and 
marvelling  at  the  words  of  favour  which  were 
proceeding  out  of  his  mouth;  and  they  were 
saying- 
Is  not  ||this||  the  Ison  of  JosephI  ? 

23  And  he  said  unto  them — 

1 1  By  all  means  1 1  ye  will  speak  to  me  this  simili- 
tude: 
Physician  !  heal  |thyself|, — 
<Wbatsoever    things    we    have    heard  of 
coming  to  pass  in  Capernaum>  do  here 
also,  |in  thine  own  country]. 
2*  And  he  said — 

IVeri'yl  I  say  unto  you, 
||No   prophetll    is    |welcome|    in  his   own 
country.'! 

25  And  |of  a  truth|  I  say  unto  you — 

IIMany'  widows]  1  were  in  the  days  of  Elijah 

lia  Israel], 
When  the  heaven  was  shut  up  three  years 

and  six  months. 
When  there  came  a  great  famine  upon  ail' 

the  land ; 

26  And   lunto  none  of  theml  was  Elijah  sent^ 

]Save   unto    Sarepta   of  Sidoniaj^  unto  a 
woman  that  was  a  widow] . 

27  And  ]]many'  lepers]]  were  in  Israel,  in  the 

time  of  Elisha  the  p'^ophet, 
And  ]not  one  of  then.l  was  cleansed, 
]Save  Naaman  the  Syrian]. f 

28  And  all  were  filled  with  wrath^  in  the  synagogue, 
as  they  heard  these  things.  29  And  ] rising  up| 
they  thrust  him  forth  outside  the  city,  and  led 


•  Mt.  Iv.  12,  13 ;  Mk.  1.  14.  15. 
>>  Ml :  "the  day  of  rest 
Ings."  Ap  :  "Sal)liath." 
«  Is.  1x1  1  f.  Cp.  Is.  Ivlil.  6. 
OMt.  ilU.    57;     Mk.  vL    '; 


Jn. Iv  H 
'  Thiit  l8.  Zarephath  In  the 

land  of  Zidon  :  1  E.  xvlL 

9 
'2K.  V.  14. 


LUKE   IV.    30—44;    V.    1-16. 


61 


him  as  far  as  a  brow  of  the  hill  on  which  their 
city  was  built, — so  that  they  might  throw  him 
down  headlong,  so  But  ||hej|  passing  through 
the  midst  of  them,  jwent  his  way|. 

§  13.  In  Capernaum  he  healeth  a  Demoniac. 

*i  And  he  came  down  into  Capernaum,  a  city  of 
Galilee.  And  he  was  teaching  them  on  the 
sabbath » ;  ^'^  and  they  were  being  struck  with 
astonishment  at  his  teaching,  because  [with 
authorityj  was  his  word.  ''•*  And  |in  the 

synagogue]  was  a  man    having  a  spirit  of  an 
impure  demon ;  and  he  cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice — 
M     Let  be  1 

What  have  we  in  common  with  thee,'' 0  Jesus, 
Nazarene 1 
Hast  thou  come  to  destroy  us  ? 
I  know  thee,  who  thou  art, — 
|The  Holy'Oneof  God|. 

85  And  Jesus  rebuked  it,  saying — 

Hold  thy  peace !  and  go  forth  from  him. 
And  the  demon,  throwing  him  into  the  midst, 
went   forth    from    him,    doiug    him    no   hurt. 

86  And  amazement  came  upon  all, — and  they  began 
to  converse  one  with  another,  saying — 

What  is  this  word,  that  |with  authority  and 
power]  he  giveth  orders  unto  the  impure' 
spirits,  and  they  go  forth  ? 
8T  And  a  noise  concerning  him  began  to  go  out 
into  every'  place  of  the  country  around. 

§  14.  Cures  the  Mother-in-law  of  Simon  and  m.any 
others.  Proclaims  the  Kingdoin  throughout 
Galilee.     Mt.  viii.  14-16  ;  Mk.  i.  29-39. 

'8  And  ||risingup||,  |from  the  synagogue]  he  went 
into  the  house  of  Simon.  Now  |the  mother-in- 
law  of  Simon  I  was  in  distress  with  a  great  fever ; 
and  they  made  request  to  him  concerning 
her.  39  And  [standing  over  her|  he  rebuked 

the  fever,  and  it  left  her;  and  |  instantly' arising] 
she  began  to  minister  unto  them. 

«  But  las  the  sun  was  going  in|  "^  they  one  and 
all_  as  many  as  had  any  sick  with  divers  diseases, 
brought  them  unto  him  ;  and  ||he]]  <upou  each 
one  of  them  laying  jhis  hands|>  was  curing 
them.  *'  And  demons  also  were  going  forth 
from  many  ;  crying  aloud,  and  saying — 

I  [Thou]]  art  the  Son  of  God. 
And   ]rebuking  them]  he  suffered  them  not  be 
talking;  because  they   knew  him   to  be  ]The 
Christ]. 

«  And  [when  it  was  day|  going  forth,  he  jour- 
neyed into  a  desert'  place ;  and  ]the  multitudes] 
were  seeking  after  him,  and  they  came  unto 
him,  and  would  have  detained  him,  that  he 
might  not  depart  from  them.  «  But  j]he||  said 
unto  them — 

|]To  the  other'  cities  also:]  I  must  needs  tell 
the  good-news  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
because  jhereuntol  was  I  sent  forth. 

**  And  he  was  proclaiming  in  the  cities  of  Judaea.'* 


•  Or  :    "  sabbaths  "  :    Ap  • 

"Sabbath." 
»  Ml :  "  What  to  us  and  to 
thee  ?  " 

•  The  Sabbath  being  now 


past— as     If     they     had 
waited  for  this. 
*  Notable  rejected  reading 
(WH) :  "  Galilee." 


§  15.   The  First  miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes. 
Cp.  Jn.  xxi.  6. 

5    And  it  came  to  pass  <while  the  multitude  was 
pressingupon  him, and  was  hearingthe  word  of 
God>  that  ]he]  was  standing  near  the  lake  of 
Gennesaret ;  '■'  and  he  saw  two  boats  placed  near 
the  lake,  and  ]|the  fishers]]  having  gone  away 
|from  them],  were  washing  their  nets.    ^  And 
<enteriug   into  one  of   the  boats,  which  was 
Simon's>   he  requested   him   ]to  put  off  from 
the  land,  a  little] ;  and,  taking  a  seat,    ]out 
of    the   boat]    began    he    teaching    the   multi- 
tudes. *  And    ]when  he  ceased  speaking] 
he  said  unto  Simon — 
Put  off  into  the  deep,  and  let  down  your  nets 
for  a  draught. 
&  And  Simon,  answering,  said — 

Master!  <although  through  the  whole' night' 
we  toiled >  we  took  | nothing]  ;  howbeit  ]at 
thy  bidding]  I  will  let  down  the  nets. 
6  And  ]when  this'  they  had  done]  tbey  enclosed 
a  very  large  number  of  fishes,  and  their  nets 
began  to  break.     '  And  they  made  signs  to  their 
partners  in  the  other'  boat,  to  come  and  help 
them ;    and    they   came,   and    filled    both'  the 
boats, — so  that  they  began  to  sink.  8  And 

Simon   ]beholding]   fell  down  at  the  knees  of 
Jesus,  saying — 
Depart  from  me ! 

Because  ]a  sinful  man|  am  I,  O  Lord! 
9  For  ]amazementi  overcame  him,  and  all'  them 
who  were  with  him,  on  account  of  the  draught 
of  the  fishes  which  they  had  taken  ;  ">  ]likewise 
also]  both  James  and  John,  sons  of  Zebedee, 
who  were  partners  with  Simon.  And  Jesus 

said  unto  Simon — 
Do    not    fear!    ]henceforth]    shalt    thou    be 
taking  ]]men]]  that  they  may  ]live]. 
11  And,  bringing  the  boats  down  on  to  the  land^ 
they  left  all,  and  followed  him. 

§  16.  A  Lepei-  cleansed.     Mt.  viii.  1-4; 
Mk.  i.  40-45. 

i2  And  it  came  to  pass  jwhile  he  was  in  one  of  the 
cities]  that  lo  !  there  was  a  man  full  of  leprosy; 
and    ]seeing  Jesus]    he   fell   on   his   face,  and 
entreated  him,  saying — 
Lord  1  ]if  thou  be  willing]  thou  canst  cleanse 
me. 
1*  And    ]strot.ohing  forth   the  hand]    he  touched 
him,  saying — 

I  am  willing :        Be  cleansed  ! 
And    ]straightway]    the  leprosy  departed  from 
him.  1*  And  |lhe]|  charged  him  to  tell  ]no 

one], — but  ] depart! ngj — 

Show  thyself  to  the  priest,  and  offer  for  thy 

cleansing,  according  as  Moses  enjoined^ 

for  a  witness  unto  them.* 

15  But  the  report  concerning  him  the  more  went 

abroad,    and    many   multitudes   were  coming 

together,  to  hear,  and  be  getting  cured  from 

their  infirmities;  is  howbeit  ]|he]]  was  retiring 

in  the  deserts,  and  engaging  in  prayer. 

•  Lev.  xUL  49  ;  xl».  2  ff. 


63 


LUKE   V.    17—39  .    VI.    1— S 


§  17.  ^  Paralytic  let  down  through  the  Roof, 
forgiven  and  healed.     Mt.  ix.  2-8 ;  Mk.  ii.  1-12. 

1'  And  it  came  to  pass^  on  one  of  the  days^  that 
|he|  was  teaching,  and  there  were  sitting 
Pharisees  and  Teachers  of  the  law,  who  had 
come  out  of  every' village  of  Galilee  and  Judaea 
and  Jerusalem;  and  jthe  power  of  the  Lord| 
was  there,  that  he  might  heal.  is  And  lo  I 

men  bearing,  upon  a  couch,  one  who  was  para- 
lyzed, and  they  were  seeking  to  bring  him  in, 
and  lay  him  before  him.  i^  And  <not  flnding 
by  what  means  they  might  bring  him  in,  because 
of  the  multitude>  llgoing  upon  thehouse-top|| 
[through  the  tilingl  let  they  him  down,  with  the 
little-couch,  into  the  midst  before  Jesus.  20  And 
Ibeholding  their  faith]  he  said— 
O  man  !  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee. 
"  And  the  Scribes  and  the  Pharisees  began  to 
reason,  saying — 

Who  is  this  that  speaketh  profanities  ?    Who 
can  forgive  |sins|,save  IJGod  alone||  ? 
M  And  Jesus,  taking  note  of  their  reasonings, 
answering,  said  unto  them — 

Why  are  ye  reasoning  in  your  hearts  ? 
M      Which  is  easier,  To  say— Thy  sins  are  for- 
given   thee;    or    to    say — Arise    and     be 
walking  ? 
»*     But  <that  ye  may  know  that   ||the  Son  of 
Man  1 1  hath   |authorityl   upon  the  earth  to 
forgive  sins> — 
he  said  to  the  paralyzed  man — 

|To  thee|    I  say.   Arise,  and,  taking  up  thy 

couch,a  be  going  thy  way  unto  thy  house. 

»  And  [instantly'  arising  before  theml  he  took  up 

that  whereon  he  had  been  lying,  and  departed 

unto   his   house,   glorifying   God.  '^^  And 

jastonishment]    seized  one  and   all,  and    they 

began  glorifying  God,  and  were  filled  with  fear, 

saying— 

We  have  seen  unaccountable  things,  to-day  1 


§  18.  Levi  called.     Mt.  ix.  9-13 ;  Mk.  ii.  13-17. 

"And  jafter  these  things]  he  went. forth,  and 
looked  upon  a  tax-collector,  by  name  Levi, — 
presiding  over  the  tax-office ;  and  he  said  to 
him — 

Be  following  me ! 
«8  And,  forsaking  all,  he  arose,  and  was  following 
him.  29  And  Levi  made  a  great  reception  for 

him,  in  his  house,  and  there  was  a  great  multi- 
tude of  tax-collectors,  and  others,— who  were 
with  them  reclining.  30  And  the  Pharisees  aud 
their  Scribes  began  murmuring  unto  his  dis- 
ciples, saying — 

Wherefore    |wilh  the  tax-collectors  and  sin- 
ners] are  ye  eating  and  drinking  ? 
»'  And,  answering.  Jesus  said  unto  them — 

|No  need|  have  ||the  wholejl  of  a  physician, 
but  ||thoy  who  are  8ick|l. 
82     I  have  not  come  to  call  lrighteous|  men,  but 
l]sinnerB||,  unto  repentance. 

■  Ml  •  "  little  couch,"  as  In  ver.  19 


§  19.  "  Then  will  they  fast."     Mt.  ix.  14^17  ; 
Mk.  ii.  18-22. 
*'  But  |they|  said  unto  him — 

||The  disciples  of  John]]  do  fast  much,  and 
|supplications|  do  make, — likewise  also  the 
disciples  of  the  Pharisees;  but  |thine|  do 
eat  and  drink  1 
s*  I  Jesus  I  however,  said  unto  them — 

|Can]  ye  make  ]the  sons  of  the  bridechamberi 
fast  ] while  the  bridegroom  is  with'  them]? 

85  But  there  will  come  days,    ]even  when  the 

bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from  them|, 
llthen]]  will  they  fast  |]in  those' days]]. 

86  Moreover,  he  went  on  to  speak  [a  parable  also| 
unto  them — 

I  [No  one|]  rending  a  patch  from  a  new  mantle, 
patcheth  it  upon  an  old'  mantle  ;  otherwise, 
at  least,  both  ]the  new]  he  will  rend,  and 
I ] with  the  old II  |the  patch  which  is  from  the 
new]  will  not  agree. 

87  And    lino  one]]    poureth  new  wine  into  old 

skins ;  otherwise,  at  least,  the  new  wine 
I  will  burst  the  skins]  and  will  ||itself|]  be 
poured  out,  and  the  skins  be  destroyed. 

38  But  ||new  wine||  |into  unused  skins|  must 
be  poured. 

89  [||Noonel|  ]having  drunk  old]  desireth  new; 
for  he  saith,        ||The  old||  is  jmellow].] 

§  20.  The  Disciple.^  pluck  Ears  of  Corn  on  Sahhath. 
Mt.  xii.  1-8 ;  Mk.  ii.  23-28. 

6     And  it  came  to  pass  ]an  a^  Sabbath]  that  he 
was  passing  along  through  cornfields,  and  his 
disciples  were  plucking  and  eating  the  ears  of 
corn,  rubbing  them  with  their  hands.     2  But 
[certain  of  the  Pharisees|  said — 
Why  are  ye  doing  what  is  not  allowed  on  the 
Sabbath  *>  ? 
8  And    making  answer  unto  them,  Jesus  said — 
Have  ye  never  read  [even  this],  what  David 
did  when  he  hungered,  |he]  and  they  who 
were  with  him — ■'How  he  entered  into  the 
house   of   God,   and    \the   presence-bread]'^ 
receiving,  did  eat,  and  gave  to  them  who 
were  with  him,  which  it  is  not  allowable  to 
eat,  I  [save  alone,  to  the  priests;]? 

5  And  he  was  saying  to  them — 

The  Son  of  Man  is  [Lord  of  the  Sabbath]. 

§  21.  ^  Withei-ed  Hand  healed  on  Sabbath. 
Mt.  xii.  9-13 :  Mk.  iii.  1-6. 

6  And  it  came  to  pass  jon  another'  Sabbath]  that 
he  entered  into  the  synagogu e, and  was  teaching, 
aud  there  was'  a  man  there,  and  ]his  right  handj 
was  withered.  'Now  the  Scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  were  narrowly*  watching  him, 
whether  |on  the  Sabbath]  he  healeth,— that 
they  might  find  whereof  to  accuse  him.  .  sBut 
[jheil  knew  their  reasonings,  and  said  to  the 
man  who  had  the  [withered]  hand — 

Arise,  and  stand  forward  in  the  midst  I 


Rpmnrkable 
rending  (WH)r 
first. 


rejected 
"  second- 


''  See  Ap  :  "  Sabbath." 
«  1  S.  xxl.  6. 
■•Or :  "secretly." 


LUKE   VI.   9—41. 


63 


And^  arising^  he  stood   forward.  9  And 

Jesus  said  uuto  them — 

I  ask  you,  whether  it  is  allowed  |on  the  Sab- 
bath|  ||to  do  good  or  to  do  harm||, — |life| 
||to  save||  or  1 1 to  destroy] |. 

10  And  llookiug  round  upon  them  all'|  he  said 
unto  him — 

Stretch  forth  thy  hand  I 
and   ]he|  did  so,  and  his  hand  was  restored. 

11  But  ||they||  were  filled  with  folly, 
and  began  conversing  one  with  another^  as  to 
|what  they  might  do  with  Jesus]. 

§  22.  Twelve  Apostles  chosen.     Mk.  iii.  13-19  : 
cp.  Mt.  X.  2-4. 

n  And  it  came  to  pass  |in  these  days]  that  he  went 
forth  into  the  mountain  to  pray,  and  was  spend- 
ing the  night  in  the  prayer-house  "  of  God.  '^And 
(when  it  became  day|  he  called  his  disciples, 
and  chose  from  them  ||twelve||^  whom  also  he 
named  |j.'\.postlesl|, — '-^Simon^  whom  also  he 
named  Peter^  and  Andrew  his  brother;  and 
James  and  John  ;  and  Philip  and  Bartholomew; 
15  and  Matthew  and  Thomas  ;  and  James^  son  of 
Alphfeus,  an(i  Simon^  who  was  called  Zealot; 
and  Ju<ias_  [son]  of  James,  's  and  Judas  Iscariot^ 
who  became  betrayer  ; — i'  and  |coming  down 
with  them  I  he  stood  upon  a  level  place,  also  a 
great  multitude  of  his  disciples, — and  a  great 
throng  of  the  people,  from  all'  Judaea  and 
Jerusalem  and  the  sea-coast  of  Tyre  and  Zidon, 
who  had  come  to  hearken  unto  him  and  to  be 
healed  from  their  diseases;  is  and  |they  who 
were  molested  by  impure  Bpirits|  were  being 
cured  ;  is  and  |all'  the  multitude]  were  seeking 
to  touch  him,  because  |] power]]  ]from  him]  was 
coming  forth,  and  healing  all'.^ 

§  23.   TJie  Sermon  on  a  Level  Place." 

2' And    l|he|]    |liftiug   up  his   eyes  towards  his 
diseiples(  wus  saying:— 
])'Ha[)py||  ye  destitute, "i 
For  lyours]  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

21      |]Happyj]  ye  that  hunger  now, 
For  ye  shall  be  filled. 
I  [Happy  I]  ye  that  weep  now, 
For  ye  shall  laugh. 

2'  ||Happy[]  are  ye,  whensoever  men  shall  hate 
you ,  and  whensoever  they  shall  separate  you, 
and  reproach  you,  and  east  out  your  name 
as  evil   ]for  the  sake  of  the  Son  of  Man] : 

**  be  rejoiced  in  that'  day,  and  leap,  for  lo  I 

lyour  rewardl  is  great  in  heaven ;  for 
[according  to  the  same  things]  were  their 
fathers  doing  unto  the  proj)hets. 

24  But  alas  1  for  you,  ye  wealthy. 

For  ye  are  duly  receiving  «■  your  consolation. 

25  Alas  !  for  you,  ye  who  are  filled  full  now, 

For  ye  shall  hunger. 


•  Gr  :  proseuchee,  as  In  Ac.  held. 

xvl.      13          Or,  simply  :  «  That  Is :   either  a  plain  ; 

"  prayer."  or  on  the  mountain  side. 

*  As  yet  Jesus  h>^a Is  freely  :  <i  Mt  v.  3-12. 

later,  his    hand  Is  with-  •  Cp.  ehap.  xvi.  25. 


Alas  !  ye  that  laugh  now. 

For  ye  shall  mourn  and  weep. 

26  Alas !  whensoever  all'  men  shall  | speak  well 

of  you  I,  for  laccording  to  the  same  things] 
were  their  fathers  doing  unto  the  false 
prophets. 

27  But  ]]unto  you||  I  say  ||who  are  hearkening] I : 

Be  loving  your  enemies »; 

Be  doing  |good]  unto  them  that  hate  you; 

28  Be  blessing  them  that  curse  you  ; 

Be  praying  for  them  that  wantonly  insult 
you. 

29  <To  him  who  is  smiting  thee  upon  the  one 

cheek>  be  offering  [the  other  also] ; 
And  <from  him  who  is  taking  away  thy 
mantle>  [thy  tunic  also|  do  not  forbid  >> : 
*<>         <To  every'  one  asking  thee>  give. 

And   <from   him    that    taketh    away  thy 
possessions>  ask  them  not  back.'^ 
'1         And  <according  as  ye  desire  that  men'  be 
doing  uuto  you'>  be  ye  doing  unto  them 
[in  like  manner]. <i 
'2         And  <if  ye  love  them  that  love  you>  what 
sort'  of  thanks  are  there  for  you'  ?  for 
I  [even    sinners]]     love      [such    as    love 
them]. 
3*         [For]  <if  ye  even  do  good  unto  them  that 
.  do  good  unto  you>  what  sort'  of  thanks 
are  there  for  you'  ?     ]  ]Even  sinners|  ]  [the 
same[  are  doing.« 
s*         And  <if  ye  lend  to  them  from  whom  ye 
are    hoping  to  receive>    what  sort'  of 
thanks  are  there  for  you'?     [[Even  sin- 
ners|[    [unto  sinners[   do  lend,  that  they 
may  receive  back  [as  much]. 
^5         But  love  your  enemies,  and  do  good  and 
lend,  hoping  for  [nothingi  back;  and  your 
reward  shall  be  [great],  and   ye  shall  be 
sons  of  the  Most  High, — for  |]he]]  is  [gra- 
cious [  unto  the  ungrateful  and  wicked.' 
36         Become  ye  compassionate,    according  as 

[[your  Father[[  is  |compassionate| ; 
"         And  do  not  judge,  and  in  nowise  shall  ye 
be  judged?; 
And  do  not  condemn,  and  in  nowise  shall 

ye  be  condemned ; 
Release,  and  ye  shall  be  released  ; 
38         Give,  and  it  shall  be  "^iven  unto  you  :  <good 
measure,  pressed  down,  shaken  together, 
running  over>  will  they  give  into  your 
lap;  for  <with  what  measure  ye  mete> 
shall  it  be  measured  back  unto  you'.h 
89  He  spake,  moreover,  [a  parable  also[  unto  them : 
Can   jthe  blind [  guide    [the  blind]  ?   will  not 
[[both![  fall  into  |a  ditch!  ?' 
**     A  disciple  is  not  above  the  teacher'';   but 
[[when  trained||  every' one  shall  be  as  his 
teacher. 
*i      But  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in 
the  eye  of  thy  brother,  while  [the  beam  that 
is  in  thine  own'  eye|  thou  dost  not  con- 


"  Mt.  V.  44-47. 
>>  Mt.  V.  39,  40. 
"  Mt.  V.  42. 
1  Mt.  vli.  12. 
•  Mt.  V.  46-4a 


t  Mt.  V.  45. 

r  Mt.  vli.  1,  2. 

l>  Mk  Iv.  24. 

t  Mt.  XV.  14. 

k  Ht.  X.  24  ;  cp.  Jn.  xill.  lb. 


64 


LUKE   VI.    42—49;    VII.    1—22. 


sider  ?  «  How  canst  thou  say  to  thy 

brother — 
Brother  I  let  me  cast  out  the  mote  that  is 
in  thine  eye, — 
||thyself||   |the  beam'  in  thino  own  eye|  not 
beholding  ?        Hypocrite !   cast  out   |flrst| 
the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye,  and  |then| 
Shalt  thou  see  clearly^  to  cast  out  |the  mote 
that  is  in  the  eye  of  thy  brother |.a 
For  a  good'  tree  doth  not  produce  worthless' 
fruit,  neither  again  doth  |a  worthless  tree| 
produce  good  fruit.      ♦■•For  ||every'  tree|| 
|by  its  own'  fruit|  becometh  known.     For 
not  |of  thorns]  do  they  gather  figs',  neither 
||of  a  bramble-bush|  |  do  they  gather  |a  bunch 
of  grapes]. b  *3  ||Thegood' man||  |outof 

the  good'  treasure  of  the  heart]  bringeth 
forth  that  which  is  good  ;  and  ]]the  wicked 
man] I  ]out  of  the  wicked  heart]  bringeth 
forth  that  which  is  wicked  ;  for  ]  ]out  of  an 
overflowing  of  heart]  I  speaketh  |his  mouth]." 

«6     And  why  call  ye  me        Lord!  Lord  I  and 

not  do  the  things  that  I  say  ?  ^ 

*">  <Every'  one  coming  unto  me^  and  hearkening 
unto  my  words^  and  doing  them>  I  will 
suggest  to  you,  whom  he  is  like:  ^^pjeis 
like  unto  a  man  building  a  house,  who 
digged,  and  deepened,  and  laid  a  founda- 
tion upon  the  rock, — and  ]a  flood]  coming, 
the  stream  burst  against  that  house,  and 
was  not  strong  enough  to  shake  it,  because 
it  had  been  ]wellj  built. 

*•  But  <he  that  hath  heard  and  not  done>  is 
like  unto  a  man  having  built  a  house  upon 
the  earth,  without  a  foundation, — against 
which  the  stream  burst,  and  ]straightway| 
it  fell  in ;  and  it  came  to  pass,  that  ]the 
crash  of  that  house]  was  ]great].e 

§  24.  A  Centurion's  Servant  healed.     Mt.  viii.  5-13. 

7  <After  he  had  completed  all'  his  sayings 
within  the  hearing  of  the  people>  he  entered 
into  Caperaaum. 
*  And  ]]a  certain  centurion's'  servant)]  being 
sick',  was  on  the  point  of  dying, — who  was,  by 
him,  ]highly  prized].  ^But  Ihoaring  about  Jesus] 
he  sent  forth  unto  him  elders  of  the  Jews,  re- 
questing him  that  he  would  come  and  bring 
his  servant  safely  through.'  *And  ]]they]] 
]coming  near  unto  Jesus]  began  beseeching 
him  oarnostly,  saying — 

jWorthyl  is  he  for  whom  thou  mayest  do  this, 
6         for  he  loveth  our  nation,  and    ]the  syna- 
gogue]  ]]he]]  built  for  us. 
5  And  ]Jesus]  was  journeying  with  them.     But 
<he    ]by  this  time]    being   not   far   from   the 
houso>  thecenturion  sent  friends,  saying  unto 
him — 
Lord !  do  not  trouble  thyself,  for  I  am  of  no 
consideration,  that    ]undor  my  roofi  thou 
shouldst  enter.  'Wherefore  neither  deemed 


-  Mt.  vll.  5. 
b  Mt.  vil.  16-20. 
e  Mt.  xii  M,  35. 
i  Ht.  vii.  21. 


•  Mt.  vil.  24-27. 

t  Siime    Gk.    word    a"     In 

Ac.  xxviL  44  and  1  P.  lU. 

20. 


I  ] myself]  worthy  to  come  unto  thee, — but 
speak  with  a  word,  and  let  my  servant  be 
healed. 

8  For  ]]Itoo]]  am  a  man  ranked  ]underautho- 

rity],  having  luuder  myself]  soldiers;  and  I 
say  to  this  one —  Go  1  and  he  goeth, — 
and   to   another —  Come  1  and  he 

Cometh, — and  to  my  servant —        Do  this  1 
and  he  doeth  it. 

9  And  jhearing  these  things]  Jesus  marvelled  at 
him ;  and  iturning  to  the  multitude  following' 
him]  said — 

I  tell  you, 

]]Not  even  in  Israel]]    ]such  faith  as  this'j 
have  I  found ! 
1*  And  they  who  were  sent,  returning  unto  the 
house,  found  the  servant  ]well]. 

§  25.  The  Son  of  the  Widow  of  Nain  is  raised 
from  the  dead. 

"  And  it  came  to  pass  thereafter,  that  he  journeyed 
unto  a  city  called  Nain,  and  there  were  journey- 
ing with  him,  his  disciples  and  a  great  multi- 
tude. 12  Now  ]as  he  drew  near  unto  the 
gate  of  the  city]  then  lo !  there  was  being 
brought  forth,  one  dead,  the  only-begotten'  son 
of  his  mother,— and  |she|  was  a  widow;  and  ]a 
considerable  multitude  of  the  city]  was  with  her. 

•3  And    ]]beholding  her]]    ]the  Lord]  was  moved 

with  compassion  over  her,  and  said  to  her — 

Be  not  weeping! 

1*  And  ]going  forward]  he  touched  the  coflSn,  and 
the  bearers  stood  still ;  and  he  said — 
Young  man  !  |to  thee]  I  say.  Arise  1 

15  And  the  dead  man  sat  up,  and  began  to  speak; 
and   he  gave  him  to  his  mother."  isAnd 

fear  seized  them  ]all],  and  they  began  to  glorify 
God,  saying — 

]A  great  prophet]    hath    been    raised    up 
amongst  us  1 
and — 

God  hath  visited  his  people  I 

"  And  this  report  went  forth  throughout  the 
whole'  of  Judzea,  and  aU'  the  surrounding 
country. 

§  26.  John  sends  Disciples  to  queMion  Jesus. 
Mt.  xi.  1-19. 

18  And  John's  disciples  carried  tidings  unto  him 
concerning  all'  these   things.      '9  And    ]calling 
unto  him  certain  two  of  hisdi.sciples]  John  sent 
unto  the  Lord,  saying — 
Art  jlthoul]  the  Coming  One,  or  ]a  different 
one!  are  we  to  expect  ? 
M  And    coming  iioar  unto  him]   the  men  said — 
]]John  the  Immcrserj]  hath  sent  us  unto  thee, 
saying. 
Art  ]lthou||  theComingOne,  or  lanotherl* 
are  we  to  expect  ? 
*i  ]Tnthatvory'hour]  he  cured  many  from  diseases^ 
and  plagues,   and    wicked   spirits ;    and    junto 
many  blind!  gave  he  the  favour  to  see. 
M      And,  answering,  he  said  unto  them — 

•  Setting  a  crown  of  (Trace  ""Or  (WH):  "a,  different 
on  his  work  of  mercy.  one  "— cp.  Mt.  xl.  3  n. 


LUKE   VII.    23—50  ;     VIII.    1. 


65 


\io  and  bear  tidings  unto  Joliu^  as  to  what  ye 
have  seen  and  heard  : 
\The  bUnd\  are  receiving  sight^ 
[The  laine\  walk, 
ILepers]    are    cleansed^    and     \tlie     deaJY 

hear, — 
|The  doad|  are  raised, 
\The  destitute]  are  told  the  glad-message'^ ; 
M         And  |happy|  is  he^  whosoever  shall  not  find 

oeeasiou  of  stumbling  in  me  1 
2*     And    |the   messengers   of    John  having  de- 
parted |   he  began  to  say  unto  the  multitudes^ 
concerning  John — 
What  went  ye  forth  into  the  desert  to  gaze  at  ? 
A  reed,  by  a  wind, shaken  ? 
»5     But  what  went  ye  forth  to  see  ? 

A  man  |in  soft'  garments|  arrayed  ? 
Lo  1  |they  who  in  splendid  apparel'  and 
luxury'  are  found|   are   |in  the  kingly 
courts  I . 
'6     But  what  went  ye  forth  to  see  ? 

A  prophet  ?        Yea  1  I  say  unto  you, — 
And  abundantly  more  than  a  prophet. 
"      |This|  is  he  concerning  whom  it  is  written — 
Lo  !  I  am  sending  forth  my  messenger  before 
thy  faQe, 
Who  shall  prepare  thy  inay  before  thee.'' 
'8     I  say  unto  you — 

||A  greater II  <amongthem  that  are  born  of 
women>  ||than  John||  is  there  none;  but 
|he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of  God|  is 
greater'  than  he. 
'•  And  |all  the  people,  when  they  heard,  and  the 
tax-collectors  I   justified  God,  having  been  im- 
mersed with  the  immersion  of  John  ;  so  but  |  jthe 
Pharisees  and  the  lawyers] I  had  set  aside  |the 
counsel  of  God  against  theraseives|  not  being 
immersed  by  him."! 
SI      |Unto  whatj    then,  shall   I  liken  the  men  of 
this  generation  ? 
And  unto  what  are  they  like  ? 
M  They  are  like  unto  the  children  sitting  |in  a 

market-place',  and  calling  one  to  another, 
who  say — 
We  played  the   flute  for   you,  and   ye 

danced  not. 
We  wailed,  and  ye  wept  not. 
83      For  John  the  Immerser  hath  come,  [neither 
eating  bread  nor  drinking  wine|. 
And  ye  say —         |A  demon |  he  hath: 
**      The   Son  of    Man    hath    come,    |  eating  and 
drinkingi. 
And  ye  say — 
Lo  1    a    man,   gluttonous    and    a  wine- 
drinker, 
A  friend  of  tax-collectors  and  sinners. 
«>      And    yet  wisdom  hath  been  justified  by  all' 
her  children. 

§  27.    A  Sinful  Woman  washes  Jesiis'  feet. 

**  And  a  certain  one  of  the  Pharisees  was  request- 
ing  him,  that  he   would   eat   with   him ;   and 


'  Is.  XXXV.  5,  6. 
>>  Is.  1x1.  1. 
•  Mai.  ill.  1. 


"•  Hence  they  had  resented 
the  rebuke  of  Mt.  ill.  7. 


jeutering  into  the  house  of  the  Pharisee|  he 
reclined.  "And  lo  I  |a  woman,  who  indeed 

was  in  the  city'  a  sinner| ;  and  <when  she  found 
out  that  he  was  reclining  in  the  house  of  the 
l'harisee>  jlproviding  an  alabaster-jar  of  per- 
fume, :^»and  standing  behind,  near  his  feet, 
weepinglj  |with  the  tears |  began  she  to  be 
wetting  his  feet,  and  jwith  the  hair  of  her  head| 
was  wiping  off  (the  tears],  and  was  tenderly 
kissing  his  feet,  and  anointing  them  with  the 
perfume.  39  But  the  Pharisee   who 

had  invited  him  |seeing  it|  spake  within  him- 
self, saying — 

||Thisone||  jif  he  were  the^  prophet|  would 
have  been  taking  note,  |who  and  of  what 
sort|  is  the  woman,  who  is  even  touching 
him,  that  she  is  |a  sinner]. 
«  And,  making  answer,  Jesus  said  unto  him — 
Simon!  I  have  junto  theej  something  to  say. 
I  He  I  then- 
Teacher,  speak ! — saith  he. 
^1      |Two'  debtors]  there  were,  to  a  certain  cre- 
ditor,-|the  one]   owed  five  hundred  dena- 
ries,  and   |the  other]  fifty.      «  <They  not 
having  wherewith  to  pay>  he  forgave  |both|. 
Which  of  them,  therefore,  will  love  him 
|]more]]? 
*3  Making  answer,  Simon  said — 

I  suppose,  that  he  to  whom  |the  more,  he  for- 
gave]. 
And  |he|  said  unto  him — 

]Rightlyj  hast  thou  judged. 
**  And  |]turningtowardsthewomanl|  [untoSimonl 
he  said — 
Seest  thou  this'  woman  ?  I  entered  into 

thy'  house :  |water  to  me,  on  my  feet]  thou 
didst  not  give, — but  |]she||  ]with  her  tears] 
hath  wetted  my  feet,  and  jwith  her  hair] 
wiped  off  [the  tears].  *&  |A  kiss, 

to  me|  thou  didst  not  give, — but  ]]she|l 
|from  the  time  I  came  in]  hath  not  ceased 
tenderly  kissing  my  feet.  **  |With 

oil,  my  head]  thou  didst  not  anoint, — but 
||she]|  jwith  perfume]  hath  anointed  |my 
feet].  *'  ]For  which  cause]  I  say  unto 

thee — ]Her  many  sins]  have  been  forgiven,'' 
because  she  hath  loved  |much| :  but  ||he  to 
whom  little  is  forgiven]]   |little|  loveth. 
*8  And  he  said  unto  her — 

Thy  sins  have  been  forgiven. 
«  And  they  who  were  reclining  together,  began  to 
be  saying  within"  themselves — 
Who  is  ]this],  that  |even  forgiveth  sin8|? 
so  But  he  said  unto  the  woman — 
I  Thy  faith]  hath  saved  thee,— 
Go  thy  way  into  peace. 

§  28.  Carrying  the  Joyful  Message  from,  place  to 

place,  Wom.en  minister  unto  him. 
8     And  it  came  to  pass  |in  due  course]  that  ho 
was  passing  through,  city  by  city  and  village 
by  village,  proclaiming,  and  delivering  the  glad- 
message   of  the   kingdom  of    God, — and    |the 

«  Or  (WH) :  "a."  ancelsa  publlcconflrma- 

''  proof  of  previous  forgive-  tlon. 

ness — of  which  this  assur-     «Or:  "among." 

W 


66 


LUKE   VIII.    2—28. 


twelve]  were  with  him;  2 and  certain  women^ 
who  had  been  cured  from  evil  spirits  and  infirmi- 
ties,— Mary^  the  one  called  Magdalene^  from 
whom  seven  demons  had  gone  forth,^  and  Joaua^ 
wife  of  Chuza  steward  of  Herod,  and  Susanna, 
and  many  others, — who  indeed  were  ministering 
unto  them  out  of  their  possessions. 

§  29.  The  Parable  of  the  Sower.    Mt.  xiii.  1-9 ; 
Mk.  iv.  1-9. 

*  And<seeing  that  a  great  multitude  were  coming 
together,  and  they  who  from  every  city  were 
journeying  forth  unto  him>  he  spake  through 
means  of  a  parable : — 
»     The  sower  went  forth  to  sow  his  seed, — and 
<as  he  sowed> 
llSome]  I  indeed^  fell  beside  the  pathway,  and 
was  trodden  down;  and    |the  birds  of 
heaven]  devoured  it. 
«         And  ||other||  fell  down  upon  the  rock ;  and^ 
growing^  was  withered,  because  it  had  not 
moisture. 
1         And  I  |other|  I  fell  amidst  thorns;  and,  grow- 
ing together,  |tha  thorns||  choked  it. 
8         And  |lother|l   fell  into  good  ground;  and, 
growing,  brought  forth  fruit  |a  hundred- 
fold]. 
|These  things]  saying,  he  went  on  to  cry  aloud — 
JHe  that  hath  ears  to  hear]  let  him  hear. 

§  30.  The  Sower  Explained.    Mt.  xiii.  10-23 ; 
Mk.  iv.  10-20. 

»  But  his  disciples  began  to  question  him — 
What  might  ]this  very]  parable  be  ? 

WAnd  ]he]  said— 

I ] Unto  you]]  hath  it  been  given,  to  get  to 
know  the  sacred  secrets  of  the  kingdom  of 
God;  but  ]]unto  the  rest]]  in  parables, — in 
order  that,  seeing^  they  may  not  see,  and^ 
hearing^  they  may  not  understand.^ 

u  Now  the  parable  ]is  this]— ]The  seed]  is 
|the    word    of    God].  12  And    ]those 

beside  the  pathway]  are  they  who  have 
heard ;  ]afterwards]  cometh  the  adversary, 
and  catcheth  away  the  word  from  their 
heart,  lest  ]believing]  they  should  ]]be 
saved]].  i3  And  ]those  upon  the  rock] 

are  they  who  ]] as  soon  as  they  hear]]  ]with 
joy]  welcome  the  word;  and  ]]thesei]  not 
having  ]root]  are  they  who  jfor  a  season] 
believe, — and  ]in  a  season  of  testing]  draw 
back.b  "And    jthat  which   in  among 

the  thorns'  fell]  ]]these]|  are  they  who  have 
heard;  and  ]by  anxieties  and  wealth  and 
pleasures  of  life  being  borne  alongl  are 
choked    up,  and    bear  not  to   perfection. 

15  But  [thatinthegood'ground]  ]|thesell 

are  they  who  indeed  ]in  a  noble  and  good 
heart  having  heard  the  word]  hold  fast,  and 
bear  fruit  with  endurance. 

M  And  |no  one  having  lit  a  lamp']  covereth  it 
up  with  a  vessel,  or  ]boneath  a  couch] 
puttethit;  but  j upon  a  lamp-stand]  putteth 
it,  that  ]they  who  come  in]  may  see  the 

•Ib.vL9.  >>  Or:  "stand  aloof." 


light."  "For  thare  is  no  secret,  which 

shall  not  be  made  ] manifest] ;  neither  a 
hidden  thing,  which  shall  in  anywise  not  be 
made  known,  or  not  come  Jwhere  it  can  be 
seen].'' 

18  Be  taking  heed  therefore  how  ye  hear ;  for 

]whosoever  shall  have]  it  shall  be  given 
unto  him';  and  ]whosoever  shall  not  have] 
|]even  what  he  seemeth  to  have]]  shall  be 
taken  from  him.o 

§  31.  "  My  Mother  and  My  Brethren." 
Mt.  xii.  46-50 ;  Mk.  iii.  31-35. 

19  And  his  mother  and  brethren  came  near  unto 
him,  and  were  unable  to  reach  him,  because  of 
the  multitude,    '^o  And  it  was  reported  to  him — 

]Thy  mother  and  thy  brethren]  are  standing 

outside,  desiring  ]to  see]  thee. 
21  But   Ihe]  answering,  said  unto  them — 

]]My  mother  and  my  brethren]]  are"*  Ithese] — 

they  who  ]the  word  of  God]  are  hearing  and 

doing. 


§32. 


A  Storm  rehuked.    Mt.  viii.  23-27 ; 
Mk.  iv.  35-41. 


22  And  it  came  to  pass,  on  one  of  the  days,  that 
]he]  entered  into  a  boat,  and  his  disciples;  and 
he  said  unto  them — 

Let  us  pass  over  unto  the  other  side  of  the 
lake. 
And  they  set  sail.    23  Now  ]as  they  were  sailing] 
he  fell  asleep.  And  there  came  down  a 

hurricane  of  wind  upon  the  lake,  and  they  began 
to   be  filled    land  to  be  in  peril].  24 And 

]coming  near]  they  roused  him  up,  saying — 

Master!  Master!  we  perish «! 
And  ]he,  roused  up]  rebuked  the  wind,  and  the 
surging  of  the  water;  and  they  ceased,  and  it 
became  a  calm.  25  And  he  said  unto  them — 

Where  was  your  faith  ? 
But  ] struck  with  fear]  they  marvelled,  saying 
one  to  another — 

Who  then  is  ]this] — that  ]even  unto  the 
winds]  he  giveth  orders  |and  unto  the 
water],  and  they  hearken  unto  him. 

§  33.  A  Gerasene  Demoniac  delivered. 
Mt.  viii.  28-34;  Mk.  v.  1-20. 

26  And  they  sailed  down  into  the  country  of  the 
Gerasenes,  the  which  is  over  against  Galilee. 

27  And  [when  he  went  forth  upon  the  land!  there 
met  him  a  certain  man,  out  of  the  city,  having 
demons ;  and  jfor  a  considerable  time]  he  had 
put  on  no  garment,f  and  ]in  a  house]*  would 
not  abide,  but  among  the  tombs.  28  But 
]seeing  Jesus]  he  cried  out  aloud,  and  fell  down 
before  him,  and  |with  a  loud  voice]  said — 

What  have  I  in  common  with  thee,  0  Jesus^ 

Son  of  [God]  the  Most  High  ? 
I  beg  of  thee — Do  not  torment  me  I — 


«Mt.    V.    15;     Mk.    Iv.    21; 

Ciap.  xi.  33. 
i>Mt.    X.    26-     Mk.    Iv.    22: 

chap.  xii.  2. 
«  Chap.  xix.  26  :  Mi-  xxv.  29. 
d  Ml :  "A  mother   of   mine 

and    brothers   of   mine. 


are,"  &c. 
•Note  the  present  tense: 

here  =  " are  on  the  point 

of  perishinp." 
f  Or  ;  "  mantle." 
K  Or :  "  Indoors." 


LUKE   Vili.    29— 5tt;    IX.    1—7. 


67 


"  for  he  was  about  to  charge  the  impure  spirit  to 
come  out  from  the  man.  For  |many  times] 

had  it  snatched  him  away;  aud  he  used  to  be 
bound  with  chains  and  fetters  [for  a  safe-guard|, 
and  was  wont  to  break  in  pieces  the  bonds^  and 
to  be  driven  by  the  demon  into  the  deserts. 

so  And  Jesus  questioned  himr— 

What  name  hast  thou  ? 
And  |h6|  said — 

Legion  1 
because  many  demons  had  entered  into  him. 

"  And  they  were  beseeching  him  that  he  would 
not  order  them  |into  the  abyss|  to  depart. 

*2  Now  there  was  there^  a  herd  of  a  good  many 
swine,  feeding  in  the  mountain ;  and  they 
besought  him^  that  he  would  suffer  them  |into 
those|  to  enter;  and  he  suffered  them.  33 ^.ud 
the  demons^  going  forth  from  the  man'  entered 
into  the  swine' ;  and  tlie  herd  rushed  down  the 
cliffy  into  the  lake,  and  were  choked. 

M  And  they  who  had  been  feeding  them  |  seeing 
what  had  happened]  fled,  and  carried  tidings 
into  the  city,  and  into  the  country-places.  3=  Aud 
they  went  forth  to  see  what  had  happened ;  and 
came  unto  Jesus,  and  found  the  man  from  whom 
the  demons'  had  gone  forth  | sitting] ,  clothed, 
and  of  sound  mind,  near  the  feet  of  Jesus, — 
and  they  were  struck  with  fear.  seAnd  they 
who  had  seen  it  ]  reported  unto  themj  how  the 
demonized  man  was  saved.  st  And 

one  and  all  of  the  throng  of  the  surrounding 
country  of  the  Gerasenes  ]request.ed  him,  to 
depart  from  them] ;  because  ]with  a  great  fearj 
were  they  oppressed.  And    ]he|    entering 

into  a  boat  | returned].  '^And  the  man  from 
whom  the  demons  had  gone  forth  ]begau  to  beg 
of  himj  that  he  might  be  with  him ;  but  he  dis- 
missed him,  saying — 

•8     Be  returning  unto  thy  house,  and  telling  forth 
what  great  things    |God|^    for  thee,  hath 
done. 
And  he  departed,  [through  all'  the  city]  pro- 
claiming what  great  things  |  Jesus]  had  done  for 
him. 

%  84.  The  Daughter  of  Jairus  raised,  and  the 
Woman  with  Flow  of  Blood  cured.  Mt.  ix. 
18-26 ;  Mk.  v.  21-43. 

*o  Now  |when  Jesus  returned]  the  multitude 
welcomed  him  back,  for  they  were  all  expecting 
him.  *i  And  lo  1  there  came  a  man,  whose 

name  was  Jairus,  and  ]]thesame]]  was  ]a  ruler 
of  the  synagogue], — and  ]falling  down  near  the 
feet  of  Jesus]  he  began  beseeching  him  to  enter 
into  his  house;  ^^ because  he  had  |an  only- 
begotten  daughter],  about  twelve  years  old, 
and  |]she||  was  dying. 

Now  |]as  he  withdrew]]  ]the  multitudes]  were 
hemming  him  in.  *3And  ]a  woman]  <with  a 
flow  of  blood  of  twelve  years  standing,  who 
indeed  could,  from  no  one,  be,cured>  **  ]coming 
near  behind]  touched  the  fringe  of  his  mantle; 
and  ]instantly]  was  stayed  the  flow  of  her 
blood.  *5  And  Jesus  said — 

[Who  I  is  it  that  touched  me  ? 


And  ]when  all  were  denying]  Peter  said — 
Master  1  |th6  multitudes]  are  hemming  thee 
in,  and  pressing  along. 
**  But  ]Jesus]  said — 

Some  one  touched'  me,  for  ||I||  took  note  of 
power,  gone  out  from  me. 
■*'  And  <the  woman  seeing  that  she  had  not 
escaped  notice>  trembling,  came,  and  [falling 
down  before  him]  reported  before  all'  the  people 
]]for  what  cause  she  had  touched  him |]  and  how 
she    was    healed    instantly!  *8Aiid  ]he| 

said  to  her — 

Daughter!  ]thy  faith]  hath  saved  thee: 
Go  thy  way  into  peace. 
*9  <While  yet  he  is  speaking>  there  cometh  one 
from  the  synagogue  ruler's,  saying — 
Thy  daughter  ]is  dead] : 
jNo  further]  be  troubling  the  teacher. 

50  But  ] Jesus]  hearing,  answered  him — 

Do  not  fear ! 

]Only  believe]  and  she  shall  be  saved. 

51  And  ]when  he  came  into  the  house]  he  suffered 
no  one  to  enter  with  him,  save  Peter  and  John 
and  James,  and  the  father  of  the  girl,  aud  the 
mother.  52  And  they  were  all  weeping,  and 
beating  themselves,  for  her.  And  he  said — 

Be  not  weeping ;   for  she  died  not,  but  is 
sleeping. 
5*  And  they  were  deriding  him,  knowing  that  she 
died.  5*  But  |]he]|  ]grasping  her  handj 

called  aloud,  saying — 

0  girl !  arise  1 
53  And  her  spirit  returned,  and  she  rose  up  in- 
stantly, and  he  ordered  that  something  should 
be  given  her  to  eat.  56  And  her 

parents  were  beside  themselves.  But 

]he|   charged  them  to  tell   |no  one]    what  had 
happened. 

§  35.  The  Twelve  sent  forth.    Mt.  x.  1-14  ff ; 
Mk.  vi.  7-13. 

9  And  I  calling  together  the  twelve]  he  gave 
them  power  and  authority  over  all'  the  demons, 
and  to  be  curing  jdiseases] ;  '■*  and  sent  them 
forth,  to  be  proclaiming  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  to  be  healing;  ^and  said  unto  them — 
]Nothing]  take  ye  for  the  journey, — 
Neither  staff,  nor  satchel,  nor  bread,  nor 

silver, 
Nor  to  have  |two'  tunics]. 
*     And  <into  whatsoever  house  ye  enter> 

]Therel  abide,  and  ]thence|  be  going  forth. 

5  And  <as  many  soever  as  shall  not  welcome 

you> 
]]In  going  forth  from  that  city]  |  ]the  dust  of 
your  feet]    shake  ye  off    ]for  a  witness 
against  them]. 

6  And  they  went  forth,  and  were  passing  through^ 
along  thevillages,— delivering  the  glad-message, 
and  effecting  cures  in  every  direction. 

§  36.  Herod  at  a  loss  about  Jesus.      Mt.  xiv.  1-12 ; 
Mk.  vi.  14-29. 

7  Now  Herod  the  tetrarch  heard  of  all  the  things 
which  were  coming  to  pass,  and  was  utterly  at  a 


68 


LUKE   IX.   8—36. 


loss,  because  of  its  being  said  |by  some|,  that 
II John] I  had  been  raised  from  the  dead  ;  »  and 
|by  some|,  that  ||Elijah||  had  appeared;  and 
|by  othersj  that  jsome  prophet  of  the  ancients] 
had  arisen.    ^  But  Herod  said — 

||John||    |I  myself|  beheaded;  but  jwho  is 

this],  concerning  whom  I  am  hearing  such 

things  as  these  ? 
And  he  was  seeking  to  see  him. 

§  37.  The  Miracle  of  the  Five  Loaves.     Mt.  xiv. 

13-21 ;  Mk.  vi.  30-44 ;  Jn.  vi.  1-13. 
10  And  the  Apostles  |returning|  related  to  him 
what  great  things  they  had  done.  And  [taking 
them  asidej  he  retired  privately,  into  a  city 
called  Bethsaida.  "But  ||the  multitudes||  jget- 
ting  to  know|  followed  him ;  and  |giving  them 
welcome]  he  began  speaking  unto  them  concern- 
ing the  kingdom  of  God, — and  jthem  that  had 
need' of  cure|  he  healed.  i^Aud  |the  day| 

began  to  decline ;  and  the  twelve  |coming  near| 
said  to  him — 
Dismiss  the  multitude,  that  <goicg  into  the 
surrounding'  villages  and   haralets>  they 
may  lodge,  and   Hud  provisions;   because 
|here,  in  a  desert'  jjlace]  are  we, 
13  But  he  said  unto  them — 

Give  ||ye||  them  to  eat. 
|They|  however,  said — 
We  have  not  more  than  five  loaves,  and  two 
fishes, — unless  perhaps    ||we||    should   go, 
and  buy  food  |for  all'  this  people  j. 
1*  For  there  were  about  five  thousand  men. 
And  he  said  unto  his  disciples — 
Make  them  recline,  in  companies   of  about 
fifty  each. 
15  And  they  did   so, — and    made    jone    and   allj 
recline.  is  And    <taking  the  five'  loaves, 

and  the  two'  fishes>  jlooking  up  into  heaven| 
he  blessed  them,  and  brake  [them]  up,  and  went 
on  giving  to  the  disciples,  to  set  before  the 
multitude ;  i'  and  they  did  all'  eat  and  were 
filled.  And  that  which  remained  over 

to  them  |was  taken  upj, — |of  broken  pieces] 
twelve  baskets. 

§  38.  Peter's  Good  Confession.     Mt.  xvi.  13-20 ; 
Mk.  viii.  27-30. 

18  And  <it  came  to  pass,  when  he  was  praying  in 
B0litude>  jthe  disciples|  were  with  him.  And 
he  questioned  them,  saying — 

Who  do  the  multitudes  say  that  I  am  ? 

19  And  they,  answering,  said 

John  the  Immerser ; 
But  some,    Elijah, 

And  others.     That   |some  prophet  of  the 
ancients]  hath  arisen. 

20  And  he  said  to  them — 

But  who  say  ]|ye]]  that  I  am  ? 
And  jPeter]  answering,  said — 
The  Christ  of  God  1 
*i  ]He]  however,  sternly  admonishing  them,  gave 
charge  that  ]unto  no  one]  should  they  be  telling 
this ;  22  saying — 
The  Bon  of  Man  must  needs'  suffer  |many 


things]  and  be  rejected  by  the  Elders  and 
High  priests  and  Scribes,  and  be  slain, — 
and  ]on  the  third'  day|   l|arise]]. 

§  39.   Taking  up  the  Cross.     Mt.  xvi.  24-28 ; 
Mk.  viii.  34-38. 

23  And  he  was  saying  ]untoall] — 

<If  any  one  iutendeth  after  me'  to  come> 
Let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross 
daily, — and  be  following  me.* 
2*      For  <whosoever  intendeth  ]his  life]''  to  savo> 
Shall  lose  it ; 
But    <whosoever  shall  lose  his  life  for  my 
8ake> 
|The  same]  shall  save  it.« 

25  For  what  doth  a  man  profit. 

Who  hath  gained  the  whole  world. 
But  hath   lost,  or  been   made  to  forfeit,^ 
Ihimself]  ? 

26  For  <whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me,  and 

of  my'  words>  ]]of  him|]  ]the  Son  of  Man] 
will  be  ashamed,  whensoever  he  shall  come 
in  his  glory,  and  that  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  holy'  messengers. 

27  But  I  tell  you  of  a  truth- 

There  ]are]  some  of  those  ]here|  standing, 
who  shall  in  nowise  taste  of  death,  ]until 
they  see  the  kingdom  of  God] . 

§40.   The  Transformation  of  Jesus.     Mt.  xvii. 
1-8  ;  Mk.  ix.  2-13 :  cp.  2  P.  i.  16-18. 

28  And  it  came  to  pass  ] after  these  words,*  about 
eight  days]  <taking  with  him  Peter  and  John 
and  James>  he  went  up  into  the  mountain  to 
pray.  29  A.nd  it  came  to  pass  ]]  while  he  was 
praying]]  that  ]the  appearance  of  his  face]  was 
changed,  and  ]his  clothing]  became  white, 
]eiTalgent|.  ^oAnd  lo  1  ]two  men]  were 
conversing  with  him,  who,  indeed,  were  Moses 
and  Elijah, — ^i  ^-jjo  [appearing  in  glory]  were 
speakingas  to  his  departure,which  he  was  about 
to  fulfil  in  Jerusalem.  32  Now  j  Peter,  and 
they  who  were  with'  him]  had  become  heavy 
with  sleep ;  but  |waking  up|  they  saw  his  glory, 
and  the  two'  men  who  were  standing  with  him. 

33  And  it  came  to  pass    |when  they  were  being 
parted  from  him]  Peter  said  unto  Jesus — 
Master!  it  is  [delightful]  for  us  to  be  ]here] : 
Let  us,  therefore,  make  three  tents,  one  for 
thee,   and    one    for    Moses,   and    one    for 
Elijah  :— 
not  knowing  what  he  said.  si^ow  Jwhile 

he  was  saying  these  things]  there  came''  a 
cloud,  and  it  began  to  overshadow  them, — and 
they  were  overcome  with  fear  as  they  entered 
into  the  cloud.  3oAnd  ]a  voice]  came  out  of  the 
cloud,  saying — 

]This|  Is  my  Son  ]theChosen  One] ': 
[Unto  him]  be  hearkening. 
36  And  ]]when  the  voice  camel]  there  was  found 
]Jesus  alone].  And  they  held  their 

peace,  and  ]untonoone]  reported  they,  in  those' 
days,  any  of  the  things  which  they  had  seen. 

»  Mt.  X.38.  "Or;   "things  " 

^  Com  :  "  soul."  "  Ml :  "  came  to  Yie." 

e  Chap.  xvll.  33;  Mt.  X.  39;  '2  P.  L  17;  Mt.  lii.  17;  Mk. 
Jn.  xlt  25.  L  11 :  chap,  lit  22. 


LUKE   IX.    37—62  ;    X.    1—6. 


§  41.  Jesus  cures  a  Demoniac  whom  the  Disciples 
could  not  cure.     Mt.  xvii.  14^21 ;  Mk.  ix.  14^29. 

*''  And  it  came  to  pass  <on  the  next'  day^  when 

they  came  down  from  the  mountain>  that  thoi'e 

met  him  a  great  multitude,     's  And  lo!  |a  man 

from  the  multitude|  uttered  a  cry,  saying — 

Teacher  I  I  beg  of  thoe^  to  look  upon  my  son, 

because  |my  only  begotten]  ho  is.      ^^  And 

lo  1  |a  spirit]  taketh  him,  and  |suddenly|  he 

crioth  out, — and  it  convulseth   him — with 

foaming^  and  with  difficulty  departeth  from 

him,  sorely  bruising  him. 

**•     And  I  begged  of  thy  disciples^  that  they  would 

cast  it  out,  and  they  could  not. 
*i  And,  making  answer,  Jesus  said — 

0  faithless  and  perverted  generation  I   how 

long  shall  I  be  with  you,  and  bear  with 

you?  Bring  |hither|  thy  son. 

*2  And  I  while  yet'  he  was  coming|  the  demon  tare 

him,and  mangled  him.     But  Jesus  rebuked  the 

impure  spirit,  and  healed  the  boy,  and  gave  him 

back  to  his  father.  ^^  And  they  were  all 

being  struck  with  astonishment,  |at  the  majesty 

of  God|. 

§  42.  Jesus  warns  of  His  Rejection. 

And  < while  all'  were  marvelling  at  all'  things 

which  he  was  doing>  he  said  unto  his  disciples  : 

**      Lay  lyej   up  in  your  ears,  these  words ;  for 

|the  Sou  of  Man|  is  about  to  be  delivered 

up  |into  the  hands  of  meu|. 

**  But  |they|  understood  not  this  saying,  and  it 

had  become  veiled  from  them,  that  they  might 

not  grasp  it, — and  they  were  afraid  to  question 

him  |concerniug  this  saying|. 

§  43.  True  Greatness.     Mt.  xviii.  1-5 ; 
Mk.  ix.  33-37. 

^6  But  there  entered  a  reasoning  among  them,  as 

to  who  of  them  should  be  greatest. 
*7  And  |Jesus|  <perceiviiig  the  reasoning  of  their 
heart>  [taking  a  ehild|  placed  it  near  himself, — 
*8  and  said  unto  them— 

<Whosoever  shall  give  welcome  unto  this' 
child,  on    my   name>    |unto    me|    giveth 
welcome ; 
And  <whosoever  |unto  me|  giveth  welcome> 
giveth   welcome   unto   him   that    sent   me 
forth.a 
For  1 1  he  who  is  least  among  you  all  1 1  |thesame| 
is  |great|. 
*9  But  John  |auswering|   said — 

Mas!  .r  1  we  saw  some  one  |in  thy  name]  cast- 
ing out  demons, — and  we  forbade  him,  be- 
cause he  folio woth  not  with  us. 

60  And  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

Do  not  forbid  ;  for  |whosoever  is  not  against 
you  I  is  l|for  you||. 

§  44.  The  Face  of  Jesus  set  towards  Jerusalem. 

61  And  it  came  to  pass,  <when  the  days  for  taking 
him  up  were  on  the  point  of  being  fulfilled> 
||even  he  himselfll  set  |his  face|  tobejourney- 

»  Mt.  s_  40  i  Mk.  Ix.  37  ;  Jn.  illi.  20. 


ing  unto  Jerusalem  » ;  52  and  he  sent  messengers 
before  his  face, — and,  taking  their  journey,  they 
entered  into  a  village  of  Samaritans,  |so  as  to 
prepare  for  him|.  ^  And  they  welcomed 

him  not,  because  |his  face]  was  for  journeying 
unto  Jerusalem.  5*  And  the  disciples  James  and 
John  |seeing  it|  said — 
Lord  1  wilt  thou,  that  we  bid  Jire  come  down 
from  heaven^  and  destroy  ^  them  ? 
^^  But  |turning|  he  rebuked  them." 

56  And  they  journeyed  into  a  different'  village. 

§  45.   Three  Would-be  Followers  put  to  the  Test. 
Mt.  viii.  18-22. 

57  And  |as  they  were  journeying  on  the  road|  one 
said  unto  him — 

I  will  follow  thee,  whithersoever  thou  shalt 
depart. 

58  And  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

||Tho  foxesll  have  idensj,  and  ||the  birds  of 
heaven||  | nests | ;  but  ||the  Son  of  Man|| 
hath  not  where  |his  head|  he  may  recline. 

59  And  he  said  unto  another — 

Be  following  me  1 
But  |he|  said — 
Suffer  me,  |flrst|  to  depart,and  bury  my  father. 

60  And  he  said  unto  him — 

Leave  |the  dead|  to  bury  their  own'  dead ; 
But  ||thou||  departing,  be  declaring  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

61  And  lyet  another|  said — ■ 

I  will  follow  thee.  Lord ; 

But  |flrst|  suffer  me  to  bid  adieu  to  them  that 
are  in  my  house. 

62  But  Jesus  said  [unto  him] — 

I I  No  one,  laying  the  hand  on  a  plough  and 

looking  unto  the  things  behind||  is  |flt|  for 
the  kingdom  of  God. 

§  46.  Tlie  Mission  of  the  Seventy  [Two.] 

lO    And  |after  these  things]  the  Lord  appointed 

seventy  [two]  others,  and  sent  them  forth,  two 

and  two  before  his  face,  into  every'  city  and 

place  whither  |he  himself  |  was  about  to  come. 

2  And  he  was  saying  unto  them — 

||The  harvost||  indeed,  is  |great|, 

But  1 1  the  labourers]  I   |few| ; 
Beg  ye,  therefore,  of  the  Lord  of  the  harvest, 
That  he  would  thrust  forth  |labourers|  into 
his  harvest. d 
9     Withdraw !        Lo  1  I  send  you  forth  as  lambs 

amid  wolves. 
*     Be  not  carrying  purse,  or  satchel,  or  sandals. 
And  |no  one  along  the  road|  salute  ye; 

5  And  <into  whatsoever  house  ye  euter> 
I  First  I  e  say        Peace  to  this  house  1 

6  And  <if  the  son  of  peace  be  |there|> 

I  Your  peace]  shall  rest  upon  it; 
But  ]|otherwise, at  least]]  ]untoyou]  shall  it 
return. 


'  The  recurrence  of  Luke's 
iKirrative  to  the  Lord's 
progress  towards  Jerusa- 
lem is  mo^t  impressive; 
cp.  ver.  53.  57 ;  chap.  x. 
1.38;  xiii.  22,  33;  xiv.  25 ; 
xvul.31;  xix.  11,28. 


''2K.  i.  10-12. 

"  Cp.  Ml:,  ix.  38-40. 

1  Mt.  ix.  37.  38 

'Or:    "entei"  first>  sa.r" 

—a  question  of  puuctiia- 

tlou. 


70 


LUKE   X.    7—34. 


T     And  |in  the  self-same'  house|  abide  ye, 

Eating  and  drinking  such  things  as  they 

have ; 
For  |worthy|  is  the  labourer  |of  his  hire| : 
lie  not  removing  from  house  to  house. 

8  And  <into  whatsoever  city  ye  shall  enter^  and 

they  bid  you  welcome> 
Be  eating  such  things  as  are  set  before  you  ; 

9  And  be  curing  the  sick  that  are  |therein|, 
And  be  saying  unto  them — 

The  kingdom  of  God  hath  drawn  nigh 
upon  you. 
w     But  <into  whatsoever  city  ye  shall  enter^  and 
they  do  not  welcome  you> 
[Going  forth  into  the  broadways  thereof| 
say  ye : 
u  <Even  the  dust  that  cleaveth  unto  us^  out 

of  your  city,  unto  our  feet>  do  we  wipe 
off  against  you ; 
Nevertheless  |of  this|  be  taking  notice — 
The    kingdom    of    God    hath    drawn 
near. 
"     I  tell  you,        ||For  them  of  Sodom,  in  that 
dayll  jmore  tolerable)  will  it  be,  |than  for 
that  city|.a 
19         Alas  for  thee,  Chorazin  1 
Alas  for  thee,  Bethsaida  I 
Because  <if  |iu  Tyre  and  Zidon|  had  been 
done  the  works  of  power  which  have 
been  down  in  you> 
|0f  old,  in  sackcloth'  and  ashes'  sitting! 
they  would  have  repented. 
1*  Moreover    ||for  Tyre  and  Zidon||    |more 

tolerable]  will  it  be,  in  the  judgment, 
than  [for  you|. 
16         And  1 1  thou,  Capernaum]  | — 

I  Unto  heaven\  shalt  thou  be  uplifted  ?... 
I  Unto  hades]  thou  shalt  be  brought  doum^  1 
16      <He  that  hearkeneth  unto  you>  junto  me| 
doth  hearken, 
And  <he  that  setteth  you'  aside>  doth  set 

|me|  asi.de; 
And  <he  that  setteth  ]me]  aside>  doth  set 
aside  |]him  that  sent  me]].": 
1'  And  the  seventy   [-two]   returned,  with  joy, 
saying- 
Lord  1  ]|even  the  demons])  submit  themselves 
unto  us,  in  thy  name  I 

18  And  he  said  unto  them — 

I  was  beholding  Satan,  when  [like  lightning, 
out  of  heaven]  he  fell  I 

19  Lo  1  I  have  given  you  the  authority — 

To  be  treading  upon  serpents'^  and  scorpions, 
lAnd  over  all'  the  power  of  the  enemy], — 
And  llnothing,  unto  you]]  shall  in  anywise  do 
harm; 
*o     Notwithstanding  ]in  this]  be  not  rejoicing — 
That  Ithe  spirits]  unto  you'  submit  them- 
selves ; 
But  be  rejoicing — 
That    ]your  names]   are  inscribed  in  the 
heavens  I 


'  Mr.  X.  7-16. 
'  Is.  xlv.  13,  15. 
21-24. 


Cp.  Mt.  XI. 


Mt.     X.     40;    Mk.    Ix     37; 
Chap.  Ix.  48;  Jn.  xili.  20. 
<J  Pb.  xcl.  13. 


21  ]In  the  self-same'  hour]  exulted  he  in  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  said — 

I  openly  give  praise  unto  thee.  Father  1 

Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  1 
In  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 
wise  and  discerning, 

And  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes, — 
Yea,  0  Father  I  that  ]]sol]  hath  it  become  |a 

delight]  before  thee. 

22  ]|A11  things]]  ]unto  me]  have  been  delivered 

up  by  my  Father; 
And  Ino  one]  knoweth,  who  the  Son'  is  |save 

the  Father], — 
And  who  the  Fath'^r'  is,  ]8ave  the  Son]^ 

And   he  to  whomsoever  the  Son   may  be 
minded  to  reveal  him.* 

23  And  ]turning  unto  his  disciples,  privately]  •>  he 
said — 

j Happy]  the  eyes,  that  see  what  ye  see  I 
2*     For  I  tell  you— 

]  Many 'prophets  and  kings]  have  desired  to 

see  what  ]|ye]]  see,  and  they  saw  not, 
And  to  hear  what  ye  hear,  and  they  heard 
not.o 

§  4:7.  A  Lawyer  answered :  The  Good  Samaritan. 

25  And  lol  ]a  certain  lawyer]  arose,  putting  him  to 
the  test,  saying — 

Teacher  1  ]by  doing  what]  shaU  I  inherit 
jlife  age-abiding]  ? 

26  And  ]he]  said  unto  him — 

]]Inthe!aw]]  what  is  written  ?  how  dost  thou 
read  ? 

27  And   ]hej  answering,  said — 

Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  Ood^  out  of  aU 
thy  heart,  and  with  alt  thy  soul,  and  with  aU 
thy  might,  and  with  all  thine  intention^] 

And        thy  neighbour^  as  thyself.^ 

28  And  he  said  unto  him — 

jKightly]  hast  thou  answered : 
)77ii.s]  do,  and  thou  shalt  live.' 

29  But  ]he]  wishing  to  justify  himself,  said  unto 
Jesus — 

And  ]who  is]  my  ]neighbour]  ? 
so  And  taking  up  [the  question],  Jesus  said — 
]A  certain  man]  was  going  down  from  Jeru- 
salem unto  Jericho,  and  jwith  robbers]  fell 
in^ — who,  stripping  him,  and  inflicting 
jwounds]  upon  him,  departed,  leaving  him 
jhalf  dead]. 

81  And  ]]by  chance]]  ]a  certain  priest]  was  com- 

ing down  by  tbat  road,  and,  seeing  him, 
passed  by  ]on  the  opposite  side]. 

82  And  ]]in  like  manner]]   jaLevitealsol  coming 

down  to  the  jilace,  and  seeing  him,  passed 
by  |on  the  opposite  side]. 
33  But  I  la  certain  Samaritan]]  going  on  his  jour- 
ney, came  down  to  him,  and,  seeing  him, 
was  moved  with  compassion  ;  3« and,  coming 
near,  bound  up  his  bruises,  pouring  thereon 
oil  and  wine,— and,  setting  him  on  his  own 
beast  brought  him  into  an  inn,  and  took 


•  IVTt.  xi.  25-27. 

>>  Or  :  "  he  t  rivately  aald." 

•  Mt.  xlU.  16.  17. 


<i  Dpu.  vl.  5. 
«  Lev  xlx.  18. 
t  Lev.  xvliL  6. 


LUKE   X.    35-42;    XI.    1—21, 


71 


care  of  him.  ss  And    |on  the  morrow| 

throwing  out  two'  denaries,  he  gave  them 
to  the  iun-k:ee[)er^  and  said — 
Take  care  of  him,  and  <whatsoever  thou 
Shalt  further  spend>  |jl||  when  on  my 
way  back^a  will  duly  pay  thee. 
86      I  Which  of  these'  three  |  seemeth  unto  thee  to 
have  become  ||ueighbour||  unto  him  who  fell 
among  the  robbers  ? 
f  And  |he|  said- 
He  who  dealt  mercifully  with  him. 
And  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

Be  taking  thy  journey,  and  ||thou||  be  doing 
|in  like  manuer|. 

§  48.  Martha  and  Mary :  The  Oood  Part. 

88  And  ||as  they  were  journeyingll  |he|  entered 
into  a  certain  village;  and  |a  certain  woman^ 
named  Martha|  welcomed  him  into  her  house. 

89  And  |she|  had  a  sister^  called  Mary, 
who  also  <seating  herself  at  the  feet  of  the 
Lf  rd>  was  hearing  his  word.  *"  But 
|Martha|  was  distracted  about  much'  minister- 
ing, and,  coming  near,  said — 

Lord  I  carest  thou  not  that  |my  sister]  hath 
left  me  to  be  ministering  ||alone||? 

Speak  to  her,  then,  that  she  help  me. 
*i  But  the  Lord,  answering,  said  to  her — 

Martha  1  Martha !  thou  art  anxious  and 
troubled  about  many'  things  : 
^  |0f  few  things!  is  there  need,  ur  ||of  onellb; 
I  Mary  I  in  fact,  hath  chosen  |the  good' 
part|, — one  which  shall  not  be  taken  away 
from  her. 

§  49.  "  Lord!  teach  us  to  pray."     Cp.  Mt.  vi.  9-13. 

11     And  it  came  to  pass  <when  he  was  in  a  cer- 
tain filace  praying,  as  he  ceased>  one  of  his 
disciples  said  unto  him — 
Lord  !  teach  us  to  pray. 
As  |.John  also|  taught  his  disciples. 
'  And  he  said  unto  them — 

<\Vhensoever  ye  are  praying>  say — 
Father  1 
Hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Come  may  thy  kingdom, 

*  |Our  needful  bread|  be  giving  us^  day  by 

day ; 

*  And  forgive  us  our  sins. 

For  I  even  we  ourselves  |  forgive  every' 
one  indebted  to  us ; 
And  bring  us  not  into  temptation. 
5  And  he  said  unto  them — 

|Who  from  among  you|    shall  have  a  friend, 
and  shall  go  unto  him  at  midnight,  and  say 
unto  him — 
Friend  1    supply  me  with  three'  loaves, 

*  forasmuch  as  |a  friend  of  mine|  hath 
come  off  a  journey  unto  me,  and  I  have 
not  what  I  can  set  before  him  ; 

''         and  ||he||  |from  within|  shall  answer,  and 
say— 


*Or:  "  going  up  again"— 
i.e..  to  Jerusalem,  a  much 
higher  locality. 


i"  A  beautiful  and  sugges- 
tive Gr  emendation, 
made  by  WH. 


Be  not  disturbing  me, — |already(  the  door 
hath  been  fastened,  and  || my  children^ 
with  me||  are  |in  bed] :  I  cannot  rise 
and  give  thee  ? 

8  I. say  unto  you — <Even  though  he  will  not 

give  him,  rising  because  of  his  being  a  friend 
of  his>  Ibecause,  at  least,  of  his  impor- 
tunityl  he  will  rouse  himself,  and  give  him 
as  many  as  he  needeth. 

9  |1I||  therefore,  | unto  you |  say — 

Be  asking,  and  it  shall  be  given  to  you. 

Be  seeking,  and  ye  shall  And, — 

Be  knocking,and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you. 

10  For  (whosoever  asketh|  receiveth. 
And  |he  that  seeketh|  flndeth, — 

And    |to  him  that  knocketh|    shall  it  be 
opened. a 

11  But  which'  is  the  father  |from  among  your- 

selves|. 
Whom  the  son  will  ask  for^  |a  fish|, 
Who  [instead  of  a  flsh|  will  give  him  l|a  ser- 
pent] I  ? 

12  Or  shall  also  ask  ]an  eggi. 
Who  will  give  him  |]a  scorpion]  j? 

1'^      <lf  therefore  ]]ye|]  being  ]evil]  know  how  to 

begivingc  ]good  gifts]  unto  your  children> 

|]How    much    rather]]      will     ]the    heavenly 

Father]    give  Holy  Spirit  unto  them  that 

ask  him  I 

§  50.  Jesus  accused  of  casting  out  Demons  in  Beel- 
zebul.     Mt.  xii.  22-37  ;  Mk.  iii.  20-bO. 

1*  And  he  was  casting  out  a  demon  that  was  dumb ; 
and  it  came  to  pass  ]when  the  demon'  went  out] 
the  dumb  began  speaking.  And  the  multi- 

tudes   marvelled ;    i^  but    |some    from   among 
them  I  said — 

||In<i  Beelzebul,'^  the  ruler  of  the  demons]  j  is 
he  casting  out  the  demons ; 
16  and  ||othersj]   ]putting  him  to  the  test]  ]|asign 

out  of  heaven]!  were  seeking  from  him. 
1'  But    I  he]    knowing  their  thoughts,  said  unto 
them — 

|!Every'  kingdom,  against  itself' divided!!  ^^ 

laid  waste. 
And    !]a  house,  against  a  house  [divided]]] 
falleth ; 

13  And  <if  ieven  Satan]   against  himself  hath 

become  divided>  how  shall  his  kingdom 
stand'  ? 
Because  ye  are  saying  that  ]in  Beelzebul]  am 
I  casting  out  the  demons. 

19  But  <if   i]Ill   ]in  Beelzebul]   am  casting  out 

the  demons> 
In  whom  are  |]your  sons]|  casting  them  out? 
Wherefore  ntheyt]  shall  be  ]your' judges]. 

20  But  <if    ]with  the  finger  of  God]    !|I|!f  am 

casting  out  the  demons> 
Then  doubtless  u  nawares  hath  come  upon  you 
'the  kingdom  of  God]. 

21  <Whensoever  !the  mighty  one,  armed!  ^^7 


»  Mt.  Tli  7-11. 

•>  Or  (WH) :  "  for  a  loaf  will 
give  him  a  stone ;  or 
[also]  for  a  flsh,"  &c. 

«  Ever   more  and  more ;  a 


constant  supply. 
"1  Cp.  Mk.  i.  23,  n. 
e  Ap  :  "  Bf  elzebul." 
'Or    (VTH):    "I"  tunem- 

phatlc). 


72 


LUKE  XI.    22—48. 


be  guarding  his  own'  dwelling>  »  |in  peace| 
are  his  goods ; 
**     But  <whensoover  |a  mightier  than  he|  shall 
come  upon  and  vanquish  him> 
|His  panoply]   he  taketh  away  [wherein  he 

was  trustingi, 
And  |his  spoils]  he  distributeth. 
*»      ||He  that  is  not  with  me||  is  |against  mo| ; 
And     ||he    that    gathereth    not    with     me|| 
scattereth. 
**      <Whensoever  |the  impure'  spirit]  goeth  out 
from  the  man>  it  passeth  through  water- 
less'places^  seeking  rest ;  and  ]  not  finding 
it]  L]then]]  it  saith — 

I  will  return  unto  my  house    ]whence  I 
came  out] ; — 
*8         and    looming]    flndeth  it  [emptyj   swept, 
and  adorned.  ^e  ]Then|    goeth  it^  and 

taketh   along   with   itself,    other' ^   spirits^ 
more    wicked    than    itself— ]seven],     and^ 
entering  in,  flxeth  its  dwelling  there;  and 
jthe    last    state    of    that    man]     becometh 
II worse  than  the  first]]. 
"  Now  it  came  to  pass  |while  he  was  saying  these 
things]  that  a  certain  woman  out  of  the  multi- 
tude ]lifting  up  her  voice]  said  unto  him — 
Happy  the  womb  that  bare  thee ! 
And  the  breasts  which  thou  didst  suck  1 
MBut  ]]he]]  said- 
Yea  rather  1 — 

Happy  they  who  hear  the  word  of  God,  and 
observe  it  1 

§  51.  The  Sign  of  Jonah  arid  The  Wisdom  of 
Solomon.     Mt.  xii.  38-42. 

*9  And    |as   the   multitudes   were   thronging  to- 
gether] he  began  to  be  saying — 

]]This  generation]  I  is  ]a  wicked  generation] : 
|A  sign]  it  is  seeking, 
And  ]a  sign]  shall  not  be  given  it, — 
|]Save  the  sign  of  Jonah]]. 
w     For  <according  as  ]Jonah|  became  ]uuto  the 
Ninevites]  asign>'= 
|So|    shall  be  ]the  Son  of  Man  also]   ]]unto 
this  generation]]. 
»i      |The  queen  of  the  south]  will  rise  up,  in  the 
judgment,  with  the  men  of  this  genera- 
tion, and  will  condemn  them  ; 
Because  she  came  out  of  the  ends  of  the 

earth  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon, — 
And  lo  1    Isomething  more  than  Solomon] 
llhere]]. 
82      |Men  of  Nineveh]   will  rise  up,  in  the  judg- 
ment, with  this  generation,  and  will  con- 
demn it; 
Because  they  repented  into  the  proclama- 
tion of  Jonah, — 
And    lot     ]something    more    than    Jonahl 
|]here||. 

§  52.  The  Lighted  Lamp.    Cp.  chap.  viii.  16 ;  Mt. 

V.  15;  Mk.  iv.  21. 
8»      ||No  onell    having  lighted    la  lamp]    ]]into  a 


covered  place]]"  putteth  it,  nor  ]uuder  the 
measure] ;    but  upon  the  lampstand,  that 
they  who  enter  may  see  (the  light]. 
3*      ]]The  lamp  of  thy  bodyl]  is  thine  eye: 

<  Whensoever  ]jthineeye]]  may  be  |single]> 
|]Even  the  whole'  of  thy  bodyl]  is  |lighted 
up] ; 
But  <whensoever  it  may  be  ]useless]> 
]Even  thy  body]  is  darkened. 
"5     Be  looking  to  it,  therefore,  lest  ]  ]the  light  that 

is  in  thee]]  be  ]darkness]. 
^s      <If,  therefore,  ]thy  whole  body]  is  lighted  up, 
Not  having  any  part  darkened> 
The  whole   ]shall  be  lighted  up]  as  whenso- 
ever ]the  lamp,  with  its  radiance]  may  be 
giving  thee  light.b 

§  53.  "  Alas  for  you,  Pharisees  and  Lawyers ! " 
Cp.  Mt.  xxiii. 

37  And  ]when  he  had  spoken]  a  Pharisee  was  re- 
questing him  that  he  would  dine<'  with  him; 
and,   entering,   he   reclined.  38  And    ]the 

Pharisee]  beholding,  marvelled  that  he  was  not 
|flrst|    immersed,   before   the   dinner.<=     39  ^.nd 
the  Lord  said  unto  him  : 
Now  ]]ye,  the  Pharisees]]  ]the  outside  of  the 

cup  and  of  the  tray|  do  make  pure; 
But  ]your  inward  part]  is  full  of  plunder  and 
wickedness. 
*o      Simple  ones  1 

Did   not    ]]he  who  made  the  outside]]    ]the 
inside  also]  make  ? 
^1      Notwithstanding    ]as   to  the   things   withinj 
give  alms. 
Audio!  ]  I  everything]]  is  ]pure  unto  you]. 
^'^      But  alas  for  you,  the  Pharisees  I 

Because  ye  tithe  the  mint,  and  the  rue,  and 

every'  garden  herb, 
And  pass  by  justice,  and  the  love  of  God. 
But  ]these  things]  it  was  binding  to  do. 
And  ]those]  not  to  pass  by. 
<3      Alas  for  you,  the  Pharisees  1 

Because  ye  love  the  first  seats  in  the  syna- 


•  Or:  "court." 
t"  Or :      "  different," 
verse." 


'  Note  how  the  word 
"sign"  rings  through 
this  passage. 


And  the  salutations  in  the  market-places  1 
**      Alas  for  you  1 

Because  ye  are  as  the  secret  tombs : 
]Even   the   men    that  are    walking    above 
them]  know  it  not. 
^5  And  jmaking  answer]  one  of  the  Lawyers  saith 
uuto  him — 
Teacher!    ]these    things]     saying,     lus  also) 
dost  thou  insult ! 
*6  And  ]he]  said — 

And  |]for  you,  the  lawyers]]  alas  1 
Because  ye  lade  men  with  burdens  hard  to 

be  borne, 
And     |]yourselves|i     |with    one'    of    your 
fingers;  touch  not  the  burdens. 
♦7      Alas  for  you  ! 

Because  ye  build  the  tombs  of  the  prophets. 
And  your  fathers  slew  them ! 
»8         Hence  |wituesses|  are  ye,  and  find  consent- 


»  Or :  "vault." '"crypt." 
»  Mt.  vl.  22,  23. 


'  Or:   "breakfast." 


LUKE   XI.    49-54  ;    XII.    1—22. 


73 


ing  pleasure    in    the   works    of    your 
fathers : 
Because  ||they||  indeed,  slew  them, 
And  ||ye||  are  building  [their  tombs). 
*8      |For   this    cause|    the  Wisdom  of  God  hath 
said — 
I  will  send  forth,  unto  them,  prophets  and 
apostles, — 
And  |some  from  among  them|  will  they 

slay, 
And  [some]  persecute: 
50         That  the  blood  of  all'  the  prophets  which 
hath  been  shed  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  |may  be  sought  out|  from  this 
generation, — 
61         From  the  blood  of  Abel,  unto  the  blood  of 
Zachariah   who    was  destroyed  betwixt 
the  altar  and  the  house ; 
Yea !  I  say  unto  you  — 

||It  shall  be  sought  out  from  this  genera- 
tion! |. 
M     Alas  for  you,  the  lawyers  1 

Because  ye  took  away  the  key  of  knowledge : 
|Yourselves|  entered  not, 
And      |them     who    were     entering]      ye 
hindered. 
63  And  <when  |from  thence|  he  came  out>  the 
Scribes  and  the  Pharisees  began,  with  vehe- 
mence, to  be  hemming  him  in,  and  trying  to 
make   him    speak   off-hand   concerning   many 
things, — 34  lying  in  wait  for  him,  to  catch  some- 
thing out  of  his  mouth. 

§  54.   Various  Instructions  for  Disciples  and  for 
the  Multitude. 

12    <Amongst   which     things,    when    the    ten 
thousands  of  the  multitude  were  gathered  to- 
gether, so  that  they  were   treading  one  upon 
another>    he   began   to   be    saying    |unto   his 
disciples]  ||first|| — 
Be  keeping  yourselves  free  from  the  leaven  of 
the  Pharisees, =1  the  which  is  |hypocrisy|. 
2      But  ||nothing||  hath  been  |eovered  up| 
Which  shall  not  be  uncovered, 
Ajid  hidden 

Which  shall  not  be  made  known. 

*  Because  <as  many  things  as  |iu  the  dark- 

ness] ye  have  said> 
jln  the  light]  shall  be  heard ; 
And    <what   to   the    ear'   ye   spake,  in  the 
chambers> 
Shall  be  proclaimed  on  the  housetops." 

*  And  I  say  unto  you  |my  friends] — 

Do  not  be  put  in  fear  of  them  who  kill  the 
body. 

And  ]after  these  things]  have  nothing  more 
uncommon  which  they  can  do. 
5      But  I  will  suggest  to  you,  whom  ye  should 
fear — 

Fear  him  who  ]after  killing]  |]hath  autho- 
rity to  oast  into  gehenna]], — 
Yea,  I  say  unto  you — 

|Him|  fear  ye.<= 


6-     Are  not  |flve'  sparrows]  sold  for  two  farthings? 
And  ]not  one  from  among  them]  hath  been 
forgotten  before  God.* 
'         But  ]even  the  hairs  of  your  head]  have  all' 
been  numbered : 
Be  not  afraid  :        |Many'  sparrows]  ye  excel. 
8      And  I  say  unto  you — 

<Whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men> 
]Even  the  Son  of  Man]  will  confess  him^ 
before  the  messengers  of  God ; 
"         But  <he  who  denied  me  before  men> 

Shall  be  denied  before  the  messengers  of 
God. 
1"      And  < whosoever  shall   say  a  word  against 
the  Son  of  Man> 
It  shall  be  forgiven  him  ; 
But  <unto  him  who  ]against  the  Holy  Spirit] 
speaketh  profanely> 
It  shall  not  be  forgiven.'' 

11  But  <whensoever  they  shall  be  bringing  you 

in  before  the  synagogues,  and  the  rulers, 
and  the  authorities> 
Do  not  be  anxious  how  [or  what]  ye  shall 
answer,  or  what  ye  shall  say ; 

12  For  ]the  Holy'  Spirit]  shall  teach  you,  in 

that  very'  hour,  what  ye  ought  to  say.<= 

13  And  one  from  amongst  the  multitude  said  unto 
him — 

Teacher  1  bid  my  brother  divide  with  me  the 
inheritance. 
1*  But  Ihe]  said  unto  him — 

Man  I    who    hath    appointed   me   a  judge  or 
divider  over  you  ?<i 

15  And  he  said  unto  them — 

Mind  and  be   guarding  yourselves  from  all' 

covetousness ; 
For  not  |]in  one's  abundance]]  doth  his  life 

spring  out  of  his  possessions. 

16  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them,  saying — 

]|A  certain  rich  man's  estate]]  bare  well. 
1'  And  he  began  to  deliberate  within  himself, 

saying— 
What   shall   I  do  ?    because  I  have  not 
where  I  can  gather  my  fruits. 
18         And  he  said — 

]This|    will  I  do, — I   will  pull  down  my 

barns,  and    ]greater  ones]    build,  and 

gather  ]there]  all'  my  wheat  and  good 

things ;  is  and  will  say  to  my  soul — 

Soul  1  thou  hast  many'  good  things 

[lying  by  for  many  years : 
Be  taking  thy  rest,  eat^   drinkj  be 
making  merry  1 

20  But  God  said  unto  him — 

Simple  one!  ]]on  this  very'  night] ]  they 
are  asking  ]thy  soul]  from  thee; 

jlThe  things,  then,  which  thou  hast  pre- 
pared]] whose  shall  they  be  ? 

21  []Sol  is  he  that  is  laying  up  treasure  for  him- 

self, and  is  not  rich  ]towards  God].] 
2^  And  he  said  unto  his  disciples — 

|For  this  cause]  I  say  unto  you, — « 


» Mt.  xvl.  6. 

"  Chap.  viil.  17  ;    Mt.  x.  26, 


27;  Mk.lT.  22. 
■■  Mt.  X.  28-33. 


»  Not  merely  "  by  God." 
The  difference  is  most 
suggesiive. 

»  Mt.  xli.  32  J  Mk.  Hi.  29. 


«  Mt.  X.  19,  20  ;  Mk.  xlil.  IL 
dExo.  li.  14 

"Or  (WH):   -'luntoyoul  I 
say." 


74 


LUKE   XII.    23— r.3. 


Be  not  anxious  for  the  life,^  what  ye  shall  eat, 
Nor  yet  for  [your]"  body^  what  ye  shall  put 
on; 
»     For  lithe  lifell  is  more'  | than  the  food |, 

And  |the  body|^  than  |the  clothing|. 
»*     Consider  well  the  ravens — 

That  they  sow  not^  neither  do  they  reap, 
Which  have  neither  chamber  nor  barn, — 
And  I  God  I  feedeth  |them|  1 
By  how  much  do  ||ye||  excel  |the  birdsj  ? 
*s     And  I  who  from  among  you  I  ||  though  anxious  || 

can  I  unto  his  stature]  add  a  cubit  ? 
**     <If  then^  |not  even  the  least  thingj  ye  can 
do> 
Why  |concerning  the  rest|  are  ye  anxious  ? 
"     Consider  well  the  lilies^  how  they  grow : 
They  toil  not^  neither  do  they  spin, 
And  yet  I  say  unto  you — 

iJNot  even  Solomon^  in  all' his  glorj'||  was 
arrayed  like  one  of  these. 
*8     But  <if  God  thus  adorneth  |the  grass] 
Which  is  ||in  a  field ||  to-day', 
And  to-morrow'  || into  an  oven ||  is  east> 
||How  much  rather  youi|  0  little-of-faith  ? 
M      ||Ye||  therefore,  be  not  seeking  what  ye  shall 
eat  and  what  ye  shall  drink. 
And  be  not  held  in  suspense ; 
">     For  Ijafter  all  these  things]  |  do  ]the  nations 
of  the  world]  seek, — 
But   ]]your'  Father]]    knoweth  that  ye  need 
these  things. 
"1      |Notwithstanding|  be  seeking  his  kingdom, — 
And    ] these  things]    shall  be  added   unto 
you.o 
»*     Be  not  afraid,  the  dear'  Httle  flock ! 

For  your  Father  delighteth  to  give  you  |the 
kingdom]. 
•*     Sell  your  possessions,  and  give  alms, 

Make  for  yourselves  pursesthat  wax  not  old, — 
Treasure  unfailing,  in  the  heavens, 
Where  ]thief]    doth  not  draw  near,  and 
]moth]  doth  not  spoil. 
'*  For  <where  your  treasure'  is> 

]Therei  will  your  heart'  be  also. 

•*     Let  your  loins  be  girded. 
And  your  lamps  burning, 
'8     And  ]]ye yourselves]]  like  unto  men  awaiting 
their  own  lord,  once  he  may  break  up  out 
of  the  marriage-feast, — 
That    ]when    he    cometh    and    knocketh] 
|]straightway!]  they  may  open  unto  him. 
M         Happy   those    servants,   whom    the    lord, 
when  he  cometh,  shall  find  watching! 
I]  Verily  I]  I  say  unto  you — 
He   will  gird    himself,  and   make  them 
recline,  and,  coming  near,  will  minister 
unto  them. 
»8         And  <if  ]iu  the  second]  or  if  ]in  the  third] 
watch,  he  come  and  find  ]thus]> 
]Happyj  are  Ijtheyi]  I 
••         But  |of  this]  be  taking  note — 

<Had  the  householder  known,  in  what 
hour  the  thief  was  coming> 


•Com  :  "soul." 
«>Or(WH):  "the." 


'  Mt.  yL  25-34. 


He  would  have  watched,  and  not  suffered 

his  house  ]to  be  digged  through]. 
*<>      ]]Ye]]  therefore,  be  getting  ready, 

Because  jin  what  hour  ye  are  not  thinking] 
The  Son  of  Man  cometh  1 
«  But  Peter  said- 
Lord  1  |]untous]]  ]this  parable]  speakest  thou? 
Or  ]even  unto  all]  ? 
*2  And  the  Lord  said — 

Who  then  is  the  faithful'  steward,  the  prudent 
one, 
Whom  the  lord  will  appoint  over  his  body 
of  attendants. 
To  be  giving,  in  due  season,  the  »  mea- 
sured allowance  of  wheat  ? 
*8      ]Happy]  that  servant,  whom  the  lord,  when 

he  cometh  shall  find  doing  ]thus] ! 
^      ]10fatruthl]  I  say  unto  you — 

]Over  all'  his  possessions]  will  he  appoint 
him. 
^5     But  <if  that  servant  should  say  in  his  heart — 
My  lord  delayeth  to  come  1 
And  should  begin  to  be  striking  the  youths 
and  the  maidens, — 
To   be   eating   also,   and  drinking,  and 
making  himself  druuk> 
*6     The  lord  of  that  servant  ]will  have  come| — 
On  a  day  when  he  is  not  expecting, 
And  in  an  hour  when  he  is  not  taking  note, — 
And  will  cut  him  asunder. 
And    |his   part]    ]]with  the  unfaithful]]    will 
appoint. 
^7     And  <that'  servant,  who  had  come  to  know 
the  will  of  his  lord. 
And  neither  prepared,  nor  wrought  unto 
his  will> 
Shall  be  beaten  with  many'  stripes ; 
*8     Whereas  <he  who  had  not  come  to  know. 
And  did  things  worthy  of  stripes> 
Shall  be  beaten  with  few'  stripes. 
And  <every  one  to  whom  was  given  much'> 

|Much]  shall  be  sought  from  him ; 
And  <he  to  whom  they  committed  much'> 
|For  more  than  common]  will  they  ask  him, 

*9      l]Fire])  came  I  to  cast  upon  the  earth, — "> 

And  what  can  I  wish,  if  ]already|  it  hath 
been  ]]kindledl|  ? 
so      But  |au  immersion]  have  I,  to  be  immersed 
with, 
And  how  am  I  distressed,  until  it  be  ended  I 
"      Suppose  ye,  that  ]]peace|]  I  am  come  to  give 
in  the  earth  ? 
Nay,  I  tell  you,  but  rather  division. 
62     For  there  shall  be  ]henceforth]  five'  in  one' 
hou^^e  |divided|, — 
Three  against  two^  and  two  against  three: 
53     There  shall  be  divided — 

Father  against  son,  and  son  against  father. 
Mother  against    daughter,   and    daughter 

against  the  mother, — " 
Mother-in-law  against  her  daughter-in-law, 
and  daughter-in-law  against  the  mother- 
in-law. 


•  Or(WH):  "a." 
<>  Cp.  Mt.  X.  34. 


>ML  vll.6. 


LUKE  XII.    54—59  ;    XIII.    1-25. 


75 


M  And  he  went  on  to  say  |even  unto  the  multi- 
tudes!— 

<Whensoever  ye  see  a  cloud  springing  up 
from  the  west> 
|Straightway|  yo  are  saying —    |A  thunder- 
storm|  is  coming  1 
And  it  happenoth'  thus. 
68     And  <whensoevera  south  wind^  blowing> 
Ye  say —    |A  scorching  heat|  will  there  be  I 
And  it  cometh  to  pass'. 
*•     Hypocrites  !  |the  face  of  the  earth  and  of  the 
heaven|  ye  know  how  to  scan ; 
But  I  Ithis  season]  I  how  know  ye  not  to  scan  ?» 
67     Why^  moreover^  |eveu  from  yourselves |  judge 

ye  not  what  is  just  ? 
f*     For  <as  thou  art  going  along  with  thine 
adversary  unto  a  ruIor> 
|0n  the  way|    take  pains  to  got  a  release 
from  him ; 
Lest  once  he  drag  thee  along  unto  the  judge, 
And    |the  judge|    deliver  thee  up  to   the 
punisher, — 
And  I  the  punisher  |  cast  thee  into  prison: 
»      I  tell  thee— 

In  nowise  shalt  thou  come  out  from  thence, 
Until  |even  the  last  fraction|  thou  payl'> 

§55.  All  must  repent :   The  Bai-ren  Fig-tree. 

13  Now  there  were  present  some  |in  that  very' 
season!  bringing  tidings  to  him^  concerning  the 
Galilaeans  whose  blood  Pilate  had  mingled  with 
their  sacrifices.  2  And^  answering^  he  said 

unto  them — 
Suppose  ye,  that  !!these  Galilaeans|!  had  be- 
come !sinners  beyond  all'  the  Galilaeaus|, 
because  |these  things |  they  have  suffered  ? 
'         Nay!  I  tell  you,  but  ||except  ye  repent||  ye 

|all,  in  hke  manner|  shall  perish. 
*  Or  <tho3e'  eighteen,  upon  whom  fell  the 
tower  in  Siloam,  and  slew  them>  suppose 
ye  that  !!they||  had  become  |debtors|  beyoud 
all'  the  men  who  were  dwelling  in  Jeru- 
salem ?  6 Nay!  I  tell  you,  but  ! except 
ye  repent!  ye  !all,  in  the  same  way|  shall 
perish. 
«  And  he  went  on  to  speak  this  parable : — 

A  certain  man  had  ||a  fig-tree]  I,  planted  in  his 
vineyard,  and  he  came  seeking  fruit  therein, 
and  found  none.    'And  he  said  unto  the 
vine-dresser — 
Lo  1  ]|three'  yearsj!  I  come,  seeking  fruit 
in  this  flg-tree,  and  find  none.  Cut 

it  down  1  Why  doth  it  make  !even  the 
ground  useless  ? 
8         And  !he!  answering,  saith  unto  him — 

Sir !  let  it  alone  this'  year  also',  until  such 
time  as  I  dig  about  it,  and  throw  in 
manure, — »  and  if  it  may  bear  fruit  for 
the  future ;  ...but  |otherwise,  certainly! 
thou  shalt  cut  it  down. 

§  56.  The  Woman  howed  together,  healed  on  Sabbath. 

10  And  he  was  teaching  in  one  of  the  synagogues, 

on  the  Sabbath.o  "And  lol    ||a  woman! 


•  Mt.  xvi.  2, 3. 
<»  Mt.  V.  25,  26. 


I  Gr.    plural.     Ap:   "Sab- 
bath." 


having  a  spirit  of  weakness  eighteen  years, — and 
was  bowed  together,  and  unable  to  lift  herself  up 
|at  all|.  i^And,  seeing  her,  Jesus  called  her 

and  said  to  her — 

Woman !  thou  art  loosed  from  thy  weak- 
ness,— 
13  and  laid  on  her  his  hands:  and  [instantly!  she 
was  made  straight  again,  and  began  glorifying 
God.  1*  But  the  synagogue-ruler,  answering, 
<being  greatly  displeased  that  [on  the  Sabbath| 
Jesus  had  healed>  began  saying  unto  the  multi- 
tude— 

!lSix'  days] I  there  are,  in  which  men  ought  to 

get  their  work  done ; 
!!Onthem]!  therefore,  come  and  be  healed,  and 
I  not  on  the  day  of  rest]. 

15  The  Lord  answered  him,  and  said — 

Hypocrites!  Doth  not  [jeach  one  of  you!!  I'^^ 
the  Sabbath]  loose  his  ox  or  ass  from  the 
manger,  and,  leading  it  away, give  it  drink?* 

16  But    ]jthis  woman]]    <being  a  daughter  of 

Abraham,  whom  Satan  had  bound,  lo  I 
eighteen'  years>  was  there  not  a  needs-be  •> 
that  she  should  be  loosed  from  this  bond 
!on  the  day  of  rest]  ? 

17  And  <as  he  was  saying  ] these]  things>  all' who 
had  been  setting  themselves  against  him  were 
being  put  to  shame;  and  ]all'  the  multitude! 
were  rej oicing  over  all'  the  glo riou s  things  which 
were  being  brought  to  pass  by  him. 

§  57.  The  Mustard  Seed  and  the  Leaven. 
Mt.  xiii.  31-33;  Mk.  iv.  30-32. 

18  He  went  on  to  say,  therefore — 

!]Whereunto||  is  the  kingdom  of  God  ,like!? 
And  ]whereunto]  shall  I  liken  it  ? 

19  It  is    ]like]    unto  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 

which  a  man  took  and  cast  into  his  own 
garden ;  and  it  grew,  and  became  a  tree, 
and  \the  birds  of  heaven]  lodged  amongst  its 
branches." 

20  And  ]again]  he  said — 

|Whereunto|    shall  I  liken  the  kingdom  of 
God? 

21  It  is  ! like  leaven!,  which  a  woman  took  and 

hid  in  three  measures  of  flour,  until  ]the 
whole!  was  leavened. 

§  58.  The  Narrow  Boor:  "  Lord.'  open  to  us." 

22  And  he  was  journeying  on,  city  by  city  and 
village  by  village,  and  making  ! progress]  unto 
Jerusalem. d    23  ^nd  one  said  unto  him — 

Lord  1  are  they  ]fewi  who  are  being  saved  ? 
And  ]he]  said  unto  them — 
2*      Be  striving  to  enter  through  the  narrow' 
doore;    for    !many]    I  say  unto  you,  will 
seek  to  enter,  and  will  not  be  able, — 25  when 
once  the  householder  shall  rouse  himself^ 
and  lock  the  door,  and  ye  begin  to  stand 
|outside!,  and  to  knock  at  the  door,  say- 
ing- 
Lord  I  open  to  us ; 


•Chap.  xlv.  5;  Mt.  xil.  11. 
>>  The  "  nieds  be  "  of  love, 
t  Dan.  Iv.  12,  21  (Chald.). 
d  Chap.  ix.  51,  n. 


'  Clpsrly  different  from 
the  narrow  gate  of  Ht, 
vil.  13. 


76 


LUKE    XIII.    26—35;    XIV.   1—19. 


and  he  shall  answer  and  say  unto  you — 
I  know  you  not,  whence  ye  are. 
S8  |Then|  will  ye  begin  to  say — 

We  did  eat  and  drink  in  thy  presence, 
And     I  in    our    broadways  |     thou    didst 
||teach|| ; 
2T         And  he  will  speak,  saying  unto  you — 
I  know  not  whence  ye  are ; 
Departfrom,  me^  all  workers  ofunrighteous- 
ness.^ 
M      |There|    will  be   weeping    and    gnashing  of 
teeth,  as  soon  as  ye  see  Abraham  and  Isaac 
and   Jacob   and  all'  the   prophets,  in  the 
kingdom    of    God,  and    |yourselves|    being 
thrust  forth  outside. 
29      And  they  shall  have  come  from  east  and  west^  ^ 
and  from  north  and   south,  and  be  made 
recline  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

80  And  lo !  there  are  |last|,  who  shall  be  | first |, 
And  there  are  |flrst|,  who  shall  be  |last|.'= 

§  59.  Jesus  fears  not  Herod:  Laments  over 
Jerusalem. 

81  |In  that  very'  hour|  came  near  certain  Phari- 
sees, saying  unto  him — 

Go  forth,  and  be  journeying  hence,  because 
I  Herod  I  desireth  to  slay  thee. 

82  And  he  said  unto  them — 

Go  and  tell  this  fox, 
Lo  I  I  am  casting  out  demons,  and  |cures| 
am  I  finishing,  to-day,  and  to-morrow,— 
88  and    I  on  the  third  |    I  am    to  be  made 

perfect. 
Nevertheless,  I  must  needs  ]to-day,  and  to- 
morrow, and  the  following]  be  journeying 
on,  because  it  is  impossible  that  a  prophet 
perish  |outside  Jerusalem|. 
84     Jerusalem  !  Jerusalem  !  she  that  slayeth  the 
prophets,  and  stoneth  them  that  are  sent 
unto  her!        iHow  often]    have  I  desired 
to  gather  together  thy  children,  like  as  a 
hen,  her  own'  brood,  under  her  wings, — and 
ye  did  not  desire  1  ^s  Lq  1  your  house  is 

left  to  youA 
[And]  I  say  unto  you — 
In  nowise  shall  ye  see  me,  until  ye  say, — 
\Blessed,  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  1 " 

§  60.  At  a  Pharisee's  on  Sabbath  Jesus  heals  one  of 
Dropsy.    "  Come  higher  \"    The  Great  Supper. 

14  And  it  came  to  pass  <when  he  entered  into 
the  house  of  one  of  the  rulers  of  the  Pharisees, 
on  a  Sabbath,  to  eat  bread>  that  ]ithey|i  were 
narrowly  watching  him.  2  And  lo!   there 

•was  |a  certain  man]  who  had  the  dropsy,  before 
him.  3  And  Jesus_  answering,  spake  unto  the 
Lawyers  and  Pharisees,  saying — 

Is  it  allowed,  on  the  Sabbath,  to  cure,  or  not  ? 
But  |thoy]  held  their  peace.  "And  taking 

hold  [of  him]  he  hea!ed  and  dismissed  him, — 
6  and  |unto  them|  said — 


»  Ps.  vl.  8 ;  cp.  Mt.  vil.  23. 
bMal.  1.  II  :  Is.  lix.  19. 
•  Mt.  xU.  30  ;  XX.  16. 


■".Ter.  xxll.  5;  xll.  7. 
ePs.    cxvlii.    26.     Cp. 
xxili.  37-39. 


] Which'  of  you]    shall   have  a  son  or  an  ox 

that    ]into  a  pit]    shall   fall,  and   will   not 

straightway  pull  him  up    |on  the  day  of 

rest]  ?  a 

6  And  they  could  not  return  an  answer  unto  these 

things. 
'      And  he  went  on  to  speak,  unto  the  invited,  a 
parable, — observing  how  |the  first  couches|  they 
were  choosing;  saying  unto  them — 

8  <Whensoever  thou  hast  been  invited  by  any- 

one unto  a  marriage  feast>  do  not  recline 
on  the  first  couch  ;  lest  once  ]a  more  honour- 
able than  thou]   have  been  invited  by  him, 

9  and   he  that  invited  both  thee'  and   him' 
should  come,  and  say  unto  thee — 

Give  ]unto  this  one]  place! 
and  ]then|  thou  shouldst  begin,  with  shame^ 
]the  last  i)lace|  to  occupy. 

10  But  <when soever  thou  hast  been  invited> 

pass  on  and  fall  back  into  the  last'  place, 
that  |whensoever  he  that  hath  invited  thee 
shall  come]  he  may  say  unto  thee — 

Friend  !  come  close  up  |higher|. 
JThenl   shalt  thou  have  honour  before  all' 
who  are  reclining  together  with  thee.'' 

11  Because    ] everyone'  who    exalteth    himself] 

shall  be  abased ; 
And     |he    that    abaseth    himself]     shall    be 
exalted.o 

12  Moreover  he  went  on  to  say  |unto  him  also  who 
had  invited  him] — 

<Whensoever    thou    mayest    be    making    a 
dinner  or  a  supper>  do  not  call  thy  friends^ 
or  thy  brothers,  or  thy  kinsfolk,  or  rich 
neighbours, — lest  once  ]]they  also||   invito 
thee  in  return,  and  it  become  a  recompense 
unto  thee. 
18     But  <whensoever    ]an  entertainment]    thou 
mayest  be  making>  invite  the  destitute, 
the    tried,    the    lame,    the    blind;    "and 
Ihappy]    shali  thou  be,  that  they  have  not 
wherewith  to  recompense  thee,  for  it  shall 
be  recompensed  unto  thee  |in  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  righteous]. 
16  And  one  of  those  reclining  together   |hearing 
these  things]  said  unto  him — 

|Happy]  whoever  shall  eat  bread  in  the  king- 
dom of  God ! 
16  But  |he|  said  unto  him — 

|A  certain  man]  was  making  a  great  supper, 

and  invited  many  "J;  I'and  he  sent  out  his 

servant,  at  the  hour  of  the  supper,  to  say 

unto  the  invited — 

Be  coming!    because   ||even  now||   is  It 

Iready]. 

18  And  they  all  began,  one  after  another  to 
excuse  themselves. 

|The  first,  said  unto  him— 
I A  field;  have  I  bought,  and  have  need  to 

go  out  and  see  it: 
I  request  thee,  hold  me  excused. 

19  And  ]another|  said — 


»  Chap.  xUi.  15.  Ap :  "Rest." 

"Sabbath." 
»  Pr.  XXV.  6,  7. 


1  Mt.  xxIU.  12  ;  chap,  xvllt 

14. 
d  Cp.  Mt.  xxll.  1-14. 


LUKE   XIV.    20—35;    XV.    1—18. 


77 


|Five'  yoke  of  oxon|  have  I  bought^  and  am 

going  my  way  to  prove  them ; 
I  request  theo^  hold  me  excused. 
M     And  |another|  said — 

|A  wife|    have   I    married,   and    |for  this 
cause|  I  cannot  come  I 
■*!    And^  going  near^  the  servant  reported  unto 
his  lord  those  things.         ||Then||    Ipro- 
voked  to  anger|  the  master  of  the  house 
said  unto  his  servant — 
Go  out  quickly^  into  the   broadways   and 
streets  of  the  city, — and   |the  destitute, 
and   tried,  and   blind^  and    lame|    bring 
thou  in  here. 
*2     And  the  servant  said — • 

Lord  I  what  thou  didst  order^  hath  been 
done;  and  ||yet||  there  is  |room|. 
»8     And  the  lord  said  unto  the  servant — 

Go  out  among  the  highways  and  fences,  and 
compel  a  them  to  come  in ;  that  my  house 
may  be  filled. 
>*         For,  I  say  unto  you — 

|Not  one  of  those  men  who  had  been 
invited|  shall  taste  of  my  supper. 

§  61.  The  Costs  of  Biscipleship. 

25  And  there  were  journeying  together  with  him 
many  multitudes;  and  lturning|  he  said  unto 
them — 

*6  <If  anyone  cometh  unto  me,  and  hateth  not 
his  own  father,  and  mother,  and  wife,  and 
children,  and  brothers,  and  sisters,  further' 
also^  even  his  own  life>  he  cannot  be  my 
disciple. 

*T  <Whoover  beareth  not  his  own  cross,  and 
cometh  after  me>  cannot  be  my  disciple." 

^  For  |who  from  among  you,  wishing  to  build  a 
tower'l  doth  not  first'  sit  down  and  count  the 
cost, — whether  he  hath  sufficient  for  com- 
pletion ;  29  lest  once,  <he  having  laid  a 
foundation,  and  not  being  able  to  finish> 
|air  who  are  looking  on|  should  begin  to 
mock  at  him',  "*  saying — 

|This'  man|  began  to  build,  and  was  not 
able  to  finish  I 

'1  Or  |what  king]  <moving  on  to  encounter 
|another'  king|  in  battle>  will  not  sit  down 
first  and  take  counsel,  whether  he  is  able' 
I  with  ten'  thousand]  to  meet  him  who 
|with  twenty' thousand  I  is  coming  against 
him.  32  And  | if  not,  by  any  means |  <while 
he  is  yet'  afar  off>  he sendeth  |an  embassy], 
and  requesteth  the  conditions  of  peace. 

8'  ]Thus|  therefore  <everyone  from  amongst 
you,  who  doth  not  bid  adieu  unto  all'  his 
own'  possessions>  cannot  be  my  disciple. 

**  |Good|  therefore  is  the  salt;  but  <if  ]even 
the  salt]  become  tasteless>  wherewith  shall 
it  be  seasoned  ?  35||  Neither  for  land  nor  for 
manure||  la  it  |flt| :  ]outside]  they  cast 
itlo 
|He  that  hath  ears  to  hear]  let  him  hear. 


»Or:  "constrain." 
<>  Mt.  X.  37, 38. 


>  Mt.  V.  13 ;  Mk.  li.  50. 


§  62.  The  Lost  Sheep,  Lost  Silver,  and  Lost  Son. 

15  But  all'  the  tax-collectors  and  the  sinners 
were  ]unto  him]  drawing  near,  to  be  hearkening 
unto  him;  ^and  both  the  Pharisees  and  the 
Scribes  were  murmuring,  saying — 

]]This  man]!  ]uuto  sinners]  giveth  welcome, 
and  eateth  with  them. 
8  And  he  spake  unto  them  this  parable,  saying — 
*      I] What  man   from  among  you]]    < having  a 
hundred'  sheep,''  and  losing,  from  among 
them,  ]one]  >doth  not  leave  the  ninety-nine 
in  the  wilderness   and   go   his  way  after 
the  lost  one,  until  he  find  it?  &  And  ]flnding 
it]  he  layeth  it  upon  his  shoulders,  ] rejoic- 
ing];  6  and  ]comiug  unto  his  house]  calleth 
together  the  friends  and  the  neighbours, 
saying  unto  them — 
Kejoice  with  me !  because  I  have  found 
my  sheep  that  was  lost  I 
■f      I  say  unto  you — 

]Thus]  ]]joy  in  heaven]]  will  there  be,  over 
one'  sinner  repenting,  rather  than  over 
ninety-nine'  righteous  persons,  who  in- 
deed have  ]no  need]  of  repentance. 

8  Or  ]  I  what  woman]  (  <having  ]ten  pieces  of 
silver|b  if  she  lose  one  piece>  doth  not 
light  a  lamp,  and  sweep  the  house,  and  seek 
carefully,  until  she  find  it  ?  *  And  ]having 
found  it]  she  calleth  together  her  female 
friends  and  neighbours,  saying — 

Rejoice  with  me !  because  I  have  found 
the  piece  of  silver  which  I  had  lost. 

10  ]Thu3|        I  say  unto  you       there  ariseth  joy 

in  presence  of  the  messengers  of  God,  over 
one'  sinner  repenting. 

11  And  he  said — 

]]Acertain  man]]  had  two' sons.        i^And  the 
younger  of  them  said  unto  the  father — 
Father  1  give  me  the  share  that  falleth'to 
me  ]of  what  there  isj. 
And  ]he|  divided  unto  them  the  living.o 
13     And  ]after  not  many' days]  the  younger' son^ 
gathering   all   together,   left    home   for  a 
country  far  away,  and  ]there]  squandered 
his  substance  with  riotous  Uving.        i*  And 
]  when  he  had  spent  all]  there  arose  a  mighty 
famine  throughout  that  country, — and  l|he]| 
began  to  be  in  want,    i^  And  he  went  his 
way,  and  joined    himself  unto   one  of  the 
citizens  of  that  country,  and  he  sent  him 
into  his  fields  to  be  feeding  swine. 
18         And  he  used  to  long  to  be  filled  with  the 
pods  which  the  swine  were  eating;  and  |no 
man]  was  giving  unto  him. 
IT     But  coming  ]|to  himself]]  he  said — 

How  many  hired  servants  of  my  father, 

have  bread  enough  and  to  spare, 
Whereas    ]]I]]    |with    famine,    here]    am 
perishing  1 
18  I  will  arise,  and  go  unto  my  father,  oad 

will  say  unto  him — 


•  Mt.  xvlll.  12-14. 
''  Gr.  drcuihmas. 


•  Cp  .ver.  31  j  Den.  xxL  17, 


78 


LUKE   XV.    19—32;    XVI.    1—  3. 


Father  I  I  have  sinned  against  heaven^ 
and  before  thee : 
19  |No  longerl  am  I  worthy  to  be  called  a 

son  of  thine, — 
Make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  servants. 
And   he   arose^  and   came   unto   his   own 
father. 

*     Now  <while  yet'  he  was  holding  afar'  off>  his 
father  saw  him,  and  was  moved  with  com- 
passion^ and   I  running!   fell  upon  his  neck, 
and  tenderly  kissed  him. 
^     And  the  son  said  unto  him — 

Father  1  I  have  sinned  against  heaven^  and 

before  thee : 
|No  longer]  am  I  worthy  to  be  called  a  son 

of  thine, — 
[Make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  servants.] 
*»     But  the  father  said  unto  his  servants  — 

Quick  !  bring  forth  a  robe — the  best  I  and 

put  on  him. 
And  get  out  a  ring  for  his  hand^  and  sandals 
for  his  feet, — 
«*         And  be  bringing  the  fatted  calf,  saeriflee  I 

and  let  us  eat  and  make  merry : 
**         Because  ||this' my  son|| 

Was     I  deadly    and    hath    come    to    life 

again, 
Was  lost^  and  is  found. 
And  they  began  to  be  making  merry. 

«6  But  his  elder  son  was  in  a  field  ;  and  <as^  in 
coming^  he  drew  near  unto  the  house>  he 
heard  music  and  dancing, — '■'''and^  calling 
near  one  of  the  youths^  he  inquired  what 
these  things    |could  bel.  27 And    |he| 

aaid  unto  him — 

|Thy  brother]  hath  come. 
And  thy  father  hath  sacrificed  the  fatted 
calf^  because  |safe  and  sound]  hath  he 
received  him  back. 
*8     But  he  was  provoked  to  anger,  and  would  not 
go  in.  And  I ]his  father]]    ]coming  out] 

began    to    entreat    him.  29  gyt    ]he| 

answering  said  unto  his  father— 
Lol  jjso  many  years  as  these]]  do  I  serve 

thee. 
And  ]]atno  time]]    |a  commandment  of 

thine]  have  I  transgressed, — 
And    ]]unto  me,  at  no  time]]    hast  thou 
given  a   kid,  that  ]with  my  friends]  I 
might  make  merry ; 
•0  But  <when  |this  thy  son,  who  had  de- 

voured thy  living  with  harlots]  came> 
thou    didst    sacrifice    Ifor    him|    jjthe 
fatted'  calf]]. 
81     But  ]he]  said  unto  him — 

Child!  |]thi)u]]  ]always|  art  | with  me |, 
And  ]]all  that  is  mine]]  is  ]thine]a; 
8*         But  ]to  make  merry  and  rejoice]  there  was 
need, 
Because  ]lthis  thy  brother]] — 
Was    ]deadl    and    hath    come    to    life 

again, 
And  was  lost,  and  is  found. 

•  See  ver.  11,  n. 


§  63.  The  Prudent  Steward. 

16    And  he  went  on  to  say  junto  his  disciples 

alsol — 

There  was  fa  certain  rich  man],  who  had  a 
steward,  and  jthe  same]  was  accused  to  him 
as  squandering  his  goods.    ''  And,  accosting 
him,  he  said  unto  him — 
What  is  this  I  hear  of  thee  ? 
Render  the  account  of  thy  stewardship, 
for  thou  canst  no  longer  be  steward. 
s     And  the  steward  said  within  himself— 

What  shall  I  do,  because  my  lord  taketh 
away  the  stewardship  from  me  ?  ]Dig 
I  cannot:  j to  beg]  I  am  ashamed. 
*  I  know  what  I  will  do,  that  <when  I  am 
removed  out  of  the  stewardship>  they 
may  welcome  me  into  their  own  houses. 

5  And  <calling  u  nto  h  im  each  one  of  the  debtors 

of  his  own  lord>  he  was  saying  unto  the 
first- 
How  much  owest  thou  my  lord  ? 

6  And   ]he]  said — 

A  hundred  baths  of  oil. 
And   ]ho]  said  unto  him — 
Kindly  take  thine  accounts,  and,  sitting 
down,  make  haste  and  write — Fifty  1 
'      |After  that,  unto  another]  he  said — 
And  how  much  owest  jjthou]]? 
And  ]he]  said— 

A  hundred  homers  of  wheat. 
He  saith  unto  him — 
Kindly  take  thine,  accounts,  and  write — 
Eighty  1 

8  And  the  lord  praised  the  unrighteous  steward, 

in  that  with  forethought  he  acted  : — 

Because  ]  ]the  sons  of  this  age]  1  have  more  fore- 
thought than  the  sons  of  light  ] respecting 
their  own  generation]. 

9  And  ]]1]]   junto  you  I   say— 

]]For  yourselves]!  make  ye  friends,  with  the 
unjust  Riches,*  in  order  that  |as  soon  as 
it  shall  fail]  they  may  welcome  you  into 
the  age-abiding'  tents. 
10         |The  faithful  in  least]   ]]in  much  also|j    is 
]faithful], 
And  Ihe  that  in  least' is  unrighteous]  l[in 
much  also]]  is  ]unrighteouS]. 
"         <If  therefor     ]in   the   unjust  Riches »  ye 
proved  unfaithful> 
|]The  true]]  who  junto  you]  will  entrust? 

12  And<if  ]in  what  was  another's]  ye  proved 

unfaithful> 
IJYour  own]]  who  will  give  unto  you  ? 

13  |No'  domestic]  can  junto  two'  masters]  be 

in  service; 
For  either    jthe  one]  he  will  hate„  and 

jthe  other]  love, 
Or  junto  the  one]  he  will  hold,  and  jthe 

other]  despise: 
Ye  cannot  j  junto  God||  be  In  service, and 

unto  Riches.* 


•  Ap :  "  Mammon." 


LUKE   XVI.    14—31  ;    XVII.    1—10. 


79 


§  64.  The  Lofty  brought  low :  The  Rich  Mom  and 
Lazarus. 

"  Now  the  Pharisees,  who  were  |  lovers  of  money | 
were  hearing  all  these  things,  and  were  openly 
sneering    at    him.  i^  And    he    said    unto 

them — 

||Yel|  are  they  who  justify  themselves  before 
men, 
But  1 1  God  1 1  knoweth  your  hearts ; 
Because  |that  which  amongst  men'  is  lofty| 
Is  an  abomination  before  God. 
"      jThe    law    and    the    prophets  |     were   until 
John, — » 
||From  that  time||  |the  good  news  of  the 

kingdom  of  God|  is  being  proclaimed, 
And  ||everyone||  |thereinto|   is  forcing  his 
way. 
1'      But  it  is  |easier|  for  heaven  and  earth  to  pass 
away. 
Than  that   ||of  the  law||    |one  little  point| 
should  fail. 
w      jEvery'  one  divorcing  his  wife  and  marrying 
another|  committeth  adultery ; 
And    |he  that  marrieth  a  woman   divorced' 
from  a  husband'l  committeth  adultery. •> 

"  Now  |a  certain  man|  was  rich.o  and  he  used  to 
clothe  himself  with  purple  and  fine  linen, 
making  merry  day  by  day  |brilliantly|. 
*®  And  |a  certain  beggar,  by  name  Lazarus| 
used  to  be  cast  near  his  gate,  full  of  sores, 
*i  and  to  long  to  be  fed  from  the  crumbs  that 
fell  from  the  table  of  the  rich  man :  nay  1 
even  |the  dogs|  used  to  come  and  lick  his 
sores.  22  A^Qd   it  came  to  pass 

that  the  beggar  died,  and  was  carried  away 
by  the  messengers,  into  the  bosom  of  Abra- 
ham. And  |the  rich  man  also|  died, 
and  was  buried.  '^'^  And  <iin  hades|  lifting 
up  his  eyes,  being  in  tormeuts>  he  seeth 
Abraham  afar  off,  and  Lazarus  in  his  bosom. 
•*         And  ||he||  calling  out,  said — 

Father  Abraham  1  have  mercy  upon  me, 
and  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the 
tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  my 
tongue, — because  I  am  in  anguish  in 
this  flame. 
**         But  Abraham  said — 
Child  I  remember — 
That  thou    didst   duly    receive  *    thy 

good  things  in  thy  life, 
And  [Lazarus,  in  like  manner |  the  evil 

things ; 
But  |now,  here|  he  is  comforted. 
And  |thou|  art  in  anguish. 
•  And  <besides  all'  these  things> 

||Betwixt  us  and  you||  |a  great  chasm] 

hath  been  fixed, — 
So  that  [they  who  might  wish  to  cross 
over  from  hence  unto  you|  should  not 
be  able. 


•  Mt  xl.  12.  13. 

«>Mt.   V.  .<e;   xlx.  9;    Mk. 
X.  11,  12. 

•  Or  •  "  Now  there  was  a 


certain  rich  man." 
'Cp.   Ro.  1    27;    Ga.   Iv.  5; 
Col.  UL  24  ;  2  Jn.  8. 


Nor  any  |  from  thence  unto  us  |  be  cross- 
ing over. 
"         But  he  said— 

I  request  thee  then,  father,  that  thou 
wouldst  send  him  unto  my  father's 
house, — ^8  for  I  have  five'  brethren ; — 
that  he  may  solemnly  testify  unto  them, 
lest  Ijthey  also||  come  into  this  place 
of  torment. 
29         But  Abraham  saith — 

They  have  Moses  and  the  Prophets : 
Let  them  hearken  unto  them. 
»         But  |he|  said- 
Nay  I  father  Abraham,  but  <if  one  ]from 
the  dead  I  should  go  unto  them>  they 
would  repent. 
81         But  he  said  unto  him — 

<If  |unto  Moses  and  the  Prophets|  they 

do  not  hearken  > 
Neither  <if  one  |from  among  the  dead] 
should  arise>  would  they  be  persuaded. 

§  65.  Care,  Fidelity,  Forgiveness,  Faith  and 
Humility  enjoined. 

17    And  he  said  unto  his  disciples : — 

It  is  |impossible|  that  occasions  of  stumbling 

should  not  come, 
Notwithstanding,  alas  I  for  him  through  whom 
they  do  come  " : 
2     It  pi'oflteth  him,  if   |a  mill-stone|    is  hung 
about  his  neck,  and  he  is  cast  into  the  sea, 
Than  that  he  cause  |  |one|  |  |of  these  little  ones) 
to  stumble. 
'     Be  taking  heed  to  yourselves, — 

<If  thy  brother  sin>  rebuke  him. 
And  <if  he  repent>  forgive  him ; 
*         <Even  if  |seven  times  aday|  he  sin  against 
thee,  and    |  seven  times]    turn  to  thee, 
saying  I    repent>  thou  shalt 

forgive  him. 
6  And  the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord — 

Bestow  on  us  faith  1 
6  And  the  Lord  said — 

<If  ye  have  faith  like  a  grain  of  mustard- 
seed> 
Ye  should  be  saying  unto  [this]  mulberry- 
tree — 
Be  uprooted  !  and  be  planted  in  the  sea, — 
And  it  should  obey  you. 

T  But  II who  from  among  you||  having  |a  ser- 
vant] plowing  or  keeping  sheep,  |when  he 
hath  come  in  out  of  the  field]  will  say  to 
him — 

I  Straightway]  come,  and  recline ; — 
8  on  the  contrary,  will  not  say  to  him — 

Make  somewhat  ready,  that  I  may  dine, — 
and    ]girding  thyself]    be   ministering 
unto  me,  until  I  have  eaten  and  drunk ; 
and  jafter  these  things]   ]]thouj]    shalt 
eat  and  drink  ? 
'     Doth  he  offer  thanks  unto  the  servant,  be- 
cause he  hath  done  the  things  enjoined  ? 
1"      ]Thus|  ]|yealso|]  < when  ye  have  done  all' the 
things  enjoined  upon  you>  say — 

"  Mt.  xvill.  7 


80 


LUKE   XVII.    11—37;    XVIII.    1—7. 


lUnprofltable  servants|  are  we, — 

(What  we  were  bound  to  do|  we  have  done  1 

§  66.   Ten  Lepers  cleansed. 

"  And  it  came  to  pass  <during  the  journey  unto 
Jerusalem>  that    |he|  was  going  through  the 
midst  of  Samaria  and  Galilee.       i^  And  <as  he 
was  entering  into  a  certain  village>  there  met 
him  ten'  leprous'  men,  who  stood  stilly  afar  off; 
13  and^  |thoy|  lifted  up  a  voice,  saying — 
Jesus  !  Master !  have  mercy  on  us  I 
1*  And  |beholding|  he  said  unto  them — 

Go  your  way^  and  show  yourselves  unto  the 
priests.^ 
And  it  came  to  pass   |as  they  withdrew]  they 
were    cleansed.  i^  jjut     |one    from 

among  them|  <beholding  that  he  was  healed> 
returned,   |with  a  loud  voice]  glorifying  God, — 
J6  and  fell  prostrate  at  his  feet^  giving  him  thanks ; 
and  |he|  was  a  Samaritan.  i'  And  Jesus^ 

answering,  said — 
Were  not  |the  ten|  cleansed  ? 
[But]  ]where|  are  ||thenine||? 

18  Have  none  been  found  returning  to  give 

glory  to  God^  |save  this  one  of  another 
race]  ? 

19  And  he  said  unto  him — 

Arise  and  go  thy  way:  thy  faith]  hath  saved 
thee. 

§  67.    When  and  How  the  Kingdom  of  God  comes. 

20  And  <being  questioned  by  the  Pharisees 
When  Cometh  the  kingdom  of  God  ?>  he 
answered  them  and  said — 

The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  narrow 
watching ; 

21  Neither  shall  they  say —        Lo,  here!        or 

There. 
For  lol    jjthe  kingdom  of  God]]  is   ]among 
you]. 

22  But  he  said  unto  the  disciples — >> 

There  will  come  days — 
When  ye  will  long  to  see  ]one  of  the  days 

of  the  Son  of  Man], 
And  shall  not  see. 
w     And   they  will  say  unto  you         Lo  there  1 
or        Lo  here  I 
Do  not  [depart^  and  do  not]  pursue." 
2*      For  <just  as  |]the  lightningH,  ]flashing  out 
of  the  one   part  under  heaven]    junto  the 
other  part  under  heaven]  shineth> 
]]So]]  shall  be,  the  Son  of  Man.^ 

25  But    j first]    he  must  needs   suffer    jmany 

things]. 
And  be  rejected  by  this  generation. 

26  And  <as  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Noah> 
]]So|]  will  it  be,  even  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of 

Man: 

27  They  were  eating,  they  were  drinking. 
They  were   marrying,  they  wore  being 

given  in  marriage, — 


•  Lev.  xill.  49;  xiv.  2  ff. 
•"NB;    the  chanRe  in   the 

persons  ad  dressed. 
om.  ixiv.  23-27 ;  Mk.  xllL 


■lOr   add    (WH) :    "In   his 
day." 


Until    the  day  that  Noah  entered  into  the 

ark^^ 
And  the  flood  came,  and  destroyed  them  all. 

28  ]|In  like  manner]]  <as  it  came  to  pass  in  the 

days  of  Lot> 
They  were  eating,  they  were  drinking. 
They  were  buying,  they  were  selling. 
They  were  planting,  they  were  building, — 

29  But  <on  the  day  Lot  came  out  from  Sodom> 
It  rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heavenj'  and 

destroyed  them  all : — 

30  I  j  According  to  the  same  things]]  will  it  be  on 

the  day  the  Son  of  Man  is  revealed." 
81      ]  ]In  that'  day  ]  ]  <he  that  shall  be  on  the  house- 
top, and  his  utensils  in  the  house> 
Let  him  not  go  down,  to  take  them  away  I 
And  <he  that  is  in  the  fleld> 

jiu  like  manner]  let  him   not  turn  unto  the 
things  behind,'^ 
^2  Bear  in  mind  the  wife  of  Lot ! 

<Whosoever  shall  seek  to  make  his  life«  his 
o\vn>  shall  lose  it, 
83      But  <  whosoever  shall  lose  it>  shall  give  it  a 

living  birth. 
3*      I  say  unto  you — 

]  |0n  the  selfsame'  night  j  ]f  there  shall  be  two' 
men  on  [one]  bed, — 
]The  one]  shall  be  taken  near,  and  ]the 
other]  left  behind ; 
35         There  shall  be  two'  women  grinding  to- 
gether',— 
]The  one]  shall  be  taken  near,  and  ]th6 
other]  left  behind.     [36]  g 
37  And,  answering,  they  say  unto  him — 
]  Where],  Lord? 
And  ]he]  said  unto  them — 

<Where  the  body' is>  ]]there]]  ]the  vultures 
also]  will  be  gathered  together.'^ 

18    And  he  was  speaking  a  parable  unto  them, 
as  to  its  being  needful  for  them  always'  to  pray, 
and  not  be  faint-hearted ;  2  saying — 
(A    certain    judge]    there  was  in  a  certain 
city,— 
Having    ]for  God]    no  reverence,  and    ]for 
man]  no  respect. 
3      And  ]a  widow]  there  was,  in  that  city ; 

And  she  kept  coming  unto  him,  saying — 
Vindicate  me  from  mine  adve.rsary  1 
*      And  he  was  unwilling  for  a  time; 

But    ]after  these  thing.s]    he  said  within 
himself — 
< Although    ]neither  God]    I  reverence, 
]nor  man]  I  respect> 
6  Yet  I  if  only  because  this  widow  annoyeth 

me]  I  will  vindicate  her, — 
Lest    ] persistently  coming]    she   wholly 
wear  me  out. 

6  And  the  Lord  said — 

Hear  ye  what  ]the  unrighteous  judge  saith  ; — 

7  And  shall  ]]God]]  in  any  wise  not  execute  the 

vindication  of  his  chosen  ones,  who  are  cry- 


•  Gen.  vil.  7. 

>•  Gen    xix.  24,  2.';. 

c  Or  :  "  Is  being  revealed. 

<•  Gen.  xlx.  26. 


«  Com  :  "soui." 

'  Lit  :  "On  this  night.' 

g  wn  omit. 

"Ml.  xxlv.  28. 


LUKE   XVIII.    8—37. 


81 


ing  out  to  him  day  and  nighty  although  he 
beareth  long  with  regard  to  them  ?  » 
*>     I  tell  you— 

He  will  execute  their  vindication^  quickly  1 
Nevertheless  <though    [the  Sou  of  Mau|  do 

come> 
Will  he,  after  all,  find  the  ^  faith  on  the  earth  ? 

§  68.  The  Pharisee  and  the  Tax-collector. 

•  And  he  spake  <even  unto  certain  who  wore  con- 
fident in  themselves  that  they  were  righteous, 
and  were  despising  the  rest>  this  parable : — 

10  |T\vo  men|  went  up  into  the  temple  to  pray, 

|One|    a  Pharisee,   and    |the  other|   a  tax- 
collector. 

11  ||The   Pharisee] I    |taking   his   standi    these' 

things  unto  himself'  was  praying: 
O  God  1   I  thank  thee,  that  I  am  not  like 
the  rest  of  men, — 
Extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers, 
Or  |even  as  this'  tax-collector] ; 
u  I  fast  twice  in  the  week, 

I  give   a  tenth   of  whatsoever'  things  I 
gain! 
1'     But  I  |the  tax-collector]  I   ]afar  off]  standing, — 
Would   not  so  much  as  lift  up  ]his  eyesj 

unto  heaven, 
But  kept  smiting  his  own  breast,  saying — 
0  God  1  be  propitiated  unto  me,  the  sin- 
ner! 
1*     I  tell  you— 

This    one   went    down  justified,   unto  his 
house,   ]rather  than  that  one] ; 
Because   | every'  one   who  exalteth  himself] 

shall  be  abased. 
But     ]he    that    abaseth    himself]     shall    be 
exalted." 

§  69.  Babes  brought  to  Jesus.    Mt.  xix.  13-15  ; 
Mk.  X.  13-16. 

15  And  they  were  bringing  uuto  him  ]even  the 
babes],  that  he  might  touch  ]them| ;  but  the 
disciples,  seeing  it,  began  to  rebuke  them. 

16  But  ]Jesus]  called  them  near,  saying — 

Suffer  |the  children]  to  be  coming  unto  me, 
and  do  not  hinder  them  ; 
For  |of  such]  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 
"     Yerily  I  say  unto  you —        IWhosoever  shall 
not  welcome   the   kingdom   of  God,  as  a 
child]  in  nowise  shall  enter  thereinto. 

§  70.   The  Rich  Ruler :   One  thing  Lacking. 
Mt.  xix.  16-26  ;  Mk.  x.  17-27. 

18  And  a  certain  |ruler|  questioned  him,  saying — 

Good    Teacher!     'by    doing    what]     shall    I 
inherit  life  age-abiding  ? 

19  But  Jesus  said  to  him — 

]Why]  callest  thou  me  ]good]  ? 
]Nonel  is  good  ] save  one] — ]|Godl]. 
*"      [The  commandments]  thou  knowest: — 

Do  not  commit  adultery^ 

Do  not  commit  murder, 

Do  not  steal 


'  Slow  to  smite  his  foes,  he 
seems  also  slow  to  save 
his  friends. 


hOr:  "this." 

«  Ciiap.  xiv.  11 ;  Mt.  zzlll. 


Do  not  bear  false  witness, — 
Honour  thy  father  and  mother,'^ 

21  And   ]he|  said — 

]A11  these  things]  have  I  kept  from  my  youth. 

22  And  Jesus,  hearing,  said  unto  him — 

]]yet  one  thingj]  unto  thee,  is  lacking: 
]Whatsoever'  thou  hast]  sell,  and  distribute 

unto  the  destitute, — 
And   thou    shalt  have    treasure    in    [the] 

heavens ; 
And  come  1  be  following  me. 

23  But  |he|  hearing  these  things,  became  ]encom- 
passed  with  grief] ;  for  he  was  rich  exceed- 
ingly. 24^11(1  jesus^  beholding  him, 
said — 

]  I  With  what  diflflculty]]  shall  ]they  who  have 
money],  enter  ]into  the  kingdom  of  God]. 

25  For    it  is     leasier]     for   a   camel,   to    enter 

]through  the  eye  of  a  needle]. 
Than  for  ]]a  rich  man]]  to  enter  |into  the 
kingdom  of  God]. 

26  And  they  who  heard  said — 

]Who,  then]  can  be  saved  ? 

27  And   ]he]  said— 

|]The  things  impossible  with  men[]  are  |po8- 
sible  with  God]. 

28  And  Peter  said— 

Lo!  ]]we]]  have  left  our  own  possessions, 
and  followed  thee  1  •> 

29  And  ]he]  said  unto  them — 

[Verily I  I  say  unto  you — 
jNo  one]  is  there,  who  hath  left — house,  or 
wife,  or  brethren,  or  parents,  or  children, 
—  ]for  the  sake  of  the  kingdom  of  God] ; 

30  who  shall  in  anywise  not  receive  mani- 
fold in  this  season,  and  |in  the  age"  that 
is  coming]   ]]life  age-abiding]]. 

§  71.  Jesus,  foretelling  his  Sufferings,  is  not  under- 
stood.   Mt.  XX.  17-19  ;  Mk.  x.  32-34. 

31  And  ] taking  aside  the  twelve]  he  said  unto 
them — 

Lo !  we  are  going  up  unto  Jerusalem,  *  and 
all  the  things  will  be  finished,  which  have 
been  written  through  means  of  the  pro- 
phets, respecting  the  Son  of  Man ; 

32  For  he  will  be  delivered  up  unto  the  nations, 

and   be    mocked,   and   insulted,  and   spit 

upon, — 33  and    ]having  scourged  him]  they 

will  slay  him,  and  ]on  the  third  day]  will 

he  ]]arise]|. 

34  And  ]|they|]  ]not  one  of  these  things]  understood, 

and  this  saying  was  hidden  from  them,  and  they 

could  not  comprehend  the  things  spoken. 

§  72.  Blind  Man  in  Jericho  recovers  sight. 

Mt.  XX.  29-34  ;  Mk.  x.  46-52. 

3s  And  it  came  to  pass  <as  he  was  drawing  near 

untoJericho>  ]a  certain  blind  man]  was  sitting 

beside  the  road,  begging.    36  And  <hearkening 

unto  a  multitude  moving  along>  he  enquired, 

what  this  ]might  be].     37  And  they  told  him— 

I  Jesus  of  Nazareth]  is  passing  by! 

=  Exo.    XX.    12-16 ;  Deu.  v.  28,  30. 

16-20.  <=  Ap  :  "  Age." 

»  Mt.    xix.    27-29  ;    Mk.    x.       <"  Chap.  Ix.  81,  &. 


82 


LUKE   XVIII.    38—43;    XiX.    1—28. 


ssAnd  he  cried  aloud,  saying — 

Jesus^  son  of  David  !  iiave  mercy  upon  me  I 
39  And    Ithiey  that  were  going  before  |    began  to 
rebuke  him^  that  he  might  hold  his  peace. 
But   ||he||    |by  so  much  the  more|   was  crying 
out — 

O  Son  of  David  I  have  mercy  upon  me  I 
*o  And  [standing  still|   Jesus  commanded  him  to 
be  led  unto  him  ;  and,  when  he  had  drawn  near^ 
he  questioned  him — 
*i      What  desirest  thou,  I  should  do  unto  thee  ? 
And  I  he  I  said — 

Lord  1  ...that  I  may  recover  sight  I 
«  And  |Je8us|  said  unto  him— 

Recover    sight  1       |Thy     faith]     hath     saved 

thee. 

«  And   I  instantly!   he  recovered  sight,  and  began 

to  follow  him,  glorifying  God.  And 

|air  the  peoplel    beholding,  gave  praise  unto 

God. 

§  73.  Zacchceus,  the  Rich  Tax-collector. 

19  And  Ihaving  entered  I  he  was  passing  through 
Jericho;  ^and  lo  1  a  man,  by  name  called 
Zacchseus,  and  |he|  was  a  chief  tax-collector,  and 
[|he|]  was  rich.  '  And  he  was  seeking  to  see 

Jesus,  what  sort  of  man  he  was,  and  could  not 
■for  the  multitude,  because  ||in  stature] |  he  was 
|small|.  *And  |runniug  forward  unto  the 
front!  he  got  up  a  sycamore-tree,''  that  he  might 
see  him ;  for  I  by  that  way|  was  he  about  to 
pass  5  And  <as  he  came  up  to  the  place> 

|looking  up!  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

Zacchaeus  !  make  haste,  and  come  down ; 

For  !!to-day|!    !in  thy  house!    I  must  needs 
abide. 
6  And    he   made    haste,  and    came    down,   and 
received     him    joyfully.  '  And    all, 

when  they  beheld,  began  to  murmur,  saying — 

1 1  With  a  sinful'  man ! !  hath  he  gone  in  to  lodge  1 

8  But  ! taking  his  stand]  Zacchaeus  said  unto  the 
Lord — 

Lo  1  ]]the  half  of  my  possessions]  j,  Lord,  ]unto 

the  destitute]  I  give ; 
And  <if    ]from  anyone]    I  have  taken  aught 
by  false  accusation> 

I  give  back  fourfold. 

9  And  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

I ]This  day,  salvation!]   |unto  this  house]  hath 
come, — •> 
For  that  ]!he  too]]  is  ]a  son  of  Abraham] ; 
1"      For  the  Son  of  Man  came,  to  seek  and  to  save 
what  was  losty 

§  74.   The  Nobleman's  Journey  to  a  Distant 
Land,  and  his  Return. 

11  And  ]!because  they  were  hearing  these  things]] 
he  added  and  spake  a  parable,  because  of  his 
being  near  Jerusalem,<i  and  their  supposing  that 
!instautly!  was  the  kingdom  of  God  to  shine 
forth.     12  He  said  therefore — 


«  Or  r          "  flg-mulberry  ''  ;  existence." 

sometimes      larse,     and  <=  Eze.  xxxiv.  16. 

valued  for  Its  shade.  ""  Chap.  ix.  51,  n. 

>>  ]£! :    "  hath     come     Into 


!!A  certain  man,  of  noble  birth!]   went  into  a 
country  far  away,  to  receive  for  himself  a 
kingdom,  and  to  return.^ 
1*      And  jcalling  ton'  servants  of  his  own]  he  gave 
unto  them  ten'  minas,  and  said  unto  them — 
Do  business,  till  I  come. 
1*     But  ||his  citizens!]  hated  him,  and  sent  off  an 
embassy  after  him,  saying— 
We  desire  not    jthis]    man,  to  be  made 
king  over  us  1 

15  And   it  came  to   pass   <when  he  returned, 

having  received  the  kingdom>  that  he  bade 
be  called  unto  him  these  servants,  to  whom 
he  had  given  the  silver,  that  he  might  take 
note,  what  business  they  had  done. 

16  And  the  first  came  near,  saying — 

Lord  !  !!thy  mina!!  hath  made  !ten'minas|. 
1'      And  he  said  to  him — 

Well  done  !  good'  servant. 

<Because   ]]in  a  very  small  thing]  |    thou 

hast  been  !faithful!> 
Have  thou  authority  over  |ten'  cities]. 

18  And  the  second  came,  saying — 

!!Thy  mina!!,  lord,  hath  made  five'  minas, 

19  And  he  said  !to  him  also! — 
And  I! thou! I  *"  b®  o"^®""  ^'^®'  cities. 

20  And  !!the  other!!"  came,  saying — 

Lord,  lo !  thy  mina,  which  I  kept  lying  by 
in  a  napkin ; 

21  For  I  was  afraid  of  thee,  because  !a  harsh 

man!  thou  art, — 
Thou  takest  up,  what  thou  layedst  not 

down, 
And  roapest,  what  thou  sowedst  not ! 

22  He  saith  to  him— 

JOut  of  thy   mouth]    do  I  judge  thee,   0 
wicked' servant ! 

<Thou  knewest  that    ]!!]]    ja  harsh  man| 
am, — 
Taking  up,  what  I  laid  not  down. 
And  reaping,  what  I  did  not  sow> 

23  Wherefore,  then,  didst  thou  not  place  my 

silver  upon  a  [money-changer's]  table, 
And  ]!!]]  ]whenlcame]  with  interest' might 

have  exacted  it  ? 
2*     And  !unto  the  by-standers!  he  said — 
Take,  from  him,  the  mina, 
And    give  unto  him  that  hath    ]the  ten' 

minas] ; — 

25  And  they  said  to  him.        Lord  !  he  hath  ten' 

minas ; — 

26  I  tell  you— 

]Unto  everyone'  that  hath]  shall  be  given, 

Whereas  !!from  him  that  hath  not!!  jeven 

what  he  hath!  shall  be  taken  away.'i 

27  But  <these  mine  enemies  who  desired  not 

that  I  should  be  made  king  over  them> 
bring  ye  here,  and  slay  them  outright 
before  me.^ 

28  And  !having  said  these  things!  he  was  moving 
on  in  front,  going  up  into  Jerusalem.' 


■  Cp.    Mt.    XXV.    14-30;    Mk. 

xiii.  :i4 
>>  Or  :    "  llThoull    therefore  " 
0  Ml  :  "  the  different  one." 
Chap.  viiL    18;    Mt.    xlll. 


12  ;  Mlc.  Iv.  25. 

0  Still    leaving   cities  sub- 
ject to  rule,  ver.  l7-ia. 

f  Chap.  ix.  51,  n. 


LUKE    XIX.    29—48;    XX.    1—13. 


88 


§  75.  Tlie  Triumphal  Entry.  Jesus  weeps  over 
Jerusalem.  Mt.  xxi.  1-9 ;  Mk.  xi,  1-10 ; 
Jn.  xii.  12  £f. 

*>  And  it  came  to  pass  <as  he  drew  near  uuto 
Bethphage,  and  Bethany,  uuto  the  mouut  which 
is  called  the  Mount  of  01ives>  he  sent  off  two 
of  his  disciples,  s"  saying — 

Go  your  way  unto  the  opposite'  village,  in 
which^  as  ye  are  entering^  ye  shall  flud  a 
colt^  bound,  whereon  |uo  man|  hath  |ever| 
sat, — and^  having  loosed  him^  bring  him. 
H      And  <if  any  one  question  you — 

Wherefore  are  ye  loosing  him  ?> 
|thu3|  shall  ye  say — 

1 1  His  Lord  1 1  hath  |need|.a 
**  And  they  who  were  sent^  departing,  found  as 
he  had  said  to  them.  ^3  ^.ud  |as  they  were 

loosing  the  colt|  his  lords  said  uuto  them — 
Why  are  ye  loosing  the  colt  ? 
8*  And  |they|  said — 

||His  Lord||  hath  |need|.a 
85  And  they  brought  him  unto  Jesus  ;  and,  throw- 
ing their  mantles  over  the  colt,  they  seated 
Jesus  thereon.  ^^  And^  as  he  moved  along^ 
they  were  spreading  their  own  mantles  in  the 
way.  ^'  And  <when  he  was  drawing 

near^  already^  unto  the  descent  of  the  Mount  of 
01ives>  one-and-all'  the  throng  of  the  disciples 
began  joyfully'  to  be  praising  God  with  a  loud 
voice^  concerning  all'  the  mighty  works  which 
they  had  seen  ;  ^^  saying — 
Blessed  is  he  that  cometh... 

The  king  1  In  the  name  of  the  Lord  1 1! 
In  heaven]  peace  1 
And  glory  in  the  highest! 
«»  And  I  certain  of  the  Pharisees  from  the  multi- 
tude! s^id  unto  him — 

Teacher  1  rebuke  thy  disciples. 
*o  And  he  answered  and  said — 
I  tell  you  — 

<If  |these|  shall  hold  their  peace> 

|The  stones]  will  cry  out. 

"  And,  when  he  drew  near,  ]beholding  the  city] 

he  wept  over  it,  saying — 
"      <If  thou  hadst  got  to  know,  in  this  day  ]  ]even 
thouj]  the  conditions  of  peace>... 
But  ]now]  are  they  hid  from  thine  eyes : 
**         Because  days  will  have  come  upon  thee. 

That  thine  enemies  will  throw  around  a 
rampart  against  thee, 
And  enclose  thee, 

And  hem  thee  in  from  every  side, — 
**  And  will  level  thee  y)ith  the  ground, 

And  thy  children  within  thee  ;  <^ 
And    will    not    leave    ]stone    on     stone] 
within  thee : 
Because  thou  didst  not  get  to  know  the  season 
of  thy  visitation. 

§  76.  Clearwes  the  Temple.     Mt.  xxi.  12,  13 ; 
Mk.  xi.  15-17 :  cp.  Jn.  ii.  13-17. 

**  And  |entering  into  the  temple]  he  began  to  be 


•  Or :  "  The  Lord  hath  need 
of  him." 


"  Ps.  cxvlli.  2fi. 

«  Cp.  Jf  s.  cxxxvil.  7- 


casting  out  them  who  were  selling ;  ^  saying 
unto  them — 
It  is  written        And   \my  hou£e\   shall  be   \a 

house  of  prayer\ ;» 
But  ]|ye]]  have  made  lit]  a  den  of  rohbers.^ 
■"  And  he  was  teaching  day  by  day  in  the  temple; 
but  jthe  High-priests  and  the  Scribes]  ||al8othe 
chiefs  of  the  people]  |  were  seeking  to  destroy 
him, — ^«  and  could  not  find  what  they  might  do, 
for  ]  ]  the  people,  on  e  and  all  ]  ]  were  hanging  upon 
him,  as  they  hearkened. 

§  77.  "  By  what  Authority?"     Mt.  xxi.  23-27; 
Mk.  xi.  27-33. 


liO    And  it  came  to  gass,  on  one  of  the  days, 
<as  he  was  teaching  the  people  in  the  temple, 
and  telling  the  good  tidiugs> «  that  the  High- 
priests  and  the  Scribes,  with  the  Elders,  came 
upon  him, — ^  aj^j  spake,  saying,  unto  him — 
Tell  us  |]by  what'  authority]]   jthese  things] 
thou  art  doing. 
And  ]who]  is  it,  that  gave  thee  this  autho- 
rity. 
3  And,  answering,  he  said  unto  them — 

Ijltoo]]  will  question  lyou|  as  to  a  matter, — 
and  tell  me  l* 
*  <The  immersion  of  John> 

[Of  heaven]  was  it,  ]or  of  men]  ? 

5  And  they  deliberated  together  by  themselves, 

saying— 
<If  we  say^        Of  heaven  he  will  say^ 

Wherefore  did  ye  not  believe  him  ? 

6  But  <if  we  say.        Of  men>  {the  peo- 

ple, one  and  all]  will  stone  us,  for  jpersuaded] 
they  are,  that  ]]John]]  was  ]a  prophet]. 
'  And    they    answered,    that    they    knew    not 
whence.  ^  jJ^jkJ    |Jesus]    said    uuto 

them — 

Neitherdo  ]]I]]  tell  ]you|  ]]by  what'authority|] 
(these  things]  I  am  doing. 

§  78.   The  Vineyard  and  the  Husbandmen. 
Mt.  xxi.  33-46;  Mk.  xii.  1-12. 

9  And  he  began  ]|unto  the  people]]  to  be  speaking 
this  parable : — 

]A  man]  planted  a  vineyardj^ 
And  let  it  out  to  husbandmen. 

And  went  from  home  for  a  long  time. 
'0      And  |in  due  season]  he  sent  unto  the  husband- 
men ]a  servant]. 
That    ]of  the  fruit  of  the  vineyard]    they 
might  give  him ; 
But     ]the   husbandmen]     having  beaten 
him,  sent  him  away  empty. 

11  And  he  |further|  sent  another' servant ; 

But  Ithey]  <beating  Ithat  one  also]  and 
dishonouring  him>  sent  him  away 
]empty|. 

12  And  he  ]further]  sent  ]a  third] ; 

But  Ithey]  bruising  Ithis  one  also]  thrust 
him  out. 


•  Is.  tvi.  7. 
"  Jer.  vii.  U. 

c  NB  :  Even  now~ln  spite 
of  all  that  has  happened 


—the  joyful   message  Is 

not  withdrawn. 
<i  Or  r    'tell  me,  then." 
«  Is.  V.  1. 

a2 


84 


LUKE   XX.   13—47. 


18      And  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  said — 

What  shall  I  do  ?      I  will  send  my  son^  the 
beloved, — 
|It  may  bo|  that  |lhim||  they  will  respect. 
1*      But  the  husbandmen,  seeing  him,  began  to 
deliberate  one  with  another,  saying— 
||This||  is  |theheir|:  Let  us  slay  him,  that 
||ours||   maybe  |the  inheritance]. 
18  And   Ithrustiug  him  forth  outside  the 

vineyard;  they  slew  him. 
What,  then,  will  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  do 
unto  them  ? 
16      He  will  come,  and  destroy  these  husbandmen, 
and  give  the  vineyard  unto  others. 
But  [when  they  heard  it|  they  said — 
Far  be  it  1 
"But  |]he||   llooking  at  them|  said — 
What,  then,  is  this  that  is  written, — 
<A  stone  uihich  the  builders'  rejected':> 
I  Thesame\  hath  become^  head  of  the  corner  ?  a- 

18  <Every  one  who  falleth  on  that'  stone> 

Will  be  sorely  bruised, 
But  <on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall> 
It  will  utterly  destroy  him. 

19  And  the  Scribes  and  the  High-priests  sought  to 
thrust  on  him  their  hands,  |in  that  very'  hour] ; 
and  feared  the  people ;  for  they  perceived  that 
|against  them|  spake  he  this  parable. 

§  79.   Of  T)-lbute  to  Gmsar.     Mt.  xxii.  16-22  ; 
Mk.  xii.  13-17. 

w  And  Iwatchiug  narrowly!  they  sent  forth  sub- 
orned men,feigningthemselvestobe  |righteous|, 
that  they  might  lay  hold  of  a  word  of  his,  so  as 
to  deliver  him  up  unto  the  rule  and  the  authority 
of  the  governor. 
21  And  they  questioned  him,  saying — 

Teacher  !  we  know  that  |  rightly  |  thou  speak- 

est  and  teachest,  and  respectest  no  person, 

but  ||iu  truth  1 1  |the  way  of  God]  dost  teach  : 

M      Is  it  allowable  for  us  to  give  |unto  Caesar] 

tribute,  or  not  ? 
23  But    lobserving   their'   villainy]    he   said   unto 

them — 
M      Shew  me  a  denary.     ]0f  whoni|    hath  it  an 
image  and  inscription  ? 
And  ]they|  said — 

Of  CsBsar. 
26  And  ]he|  said  unto  them — 

Well  then  1  render  the  things  of  Caesar  ]unto 
Caesar], 
And  the  things  of  God  junto  God]. 
2«  And  they  could  not  lay  hold  of  the  saying,  before 
the  people  ;  and  ImarvoUiug  at  his  answer]  they 
held  their  peace. 

§  80.    Whose  Wife,  in  the  Resurrection  ?     Mt. 
xxii.  23-33;  Mk.  xii.  18-27. 
"  But  there  came  near  certain  of  the  Sadducees, 
they  who  say  jResurrection]  there  is  none!  and 
questioned  him,  28  saying — 
Teacher  1  jMoses]  wrote  for  us, 

<If  one's  brother  die^  having  a  wife. 
And  \he\  be  \ehildless\::> 

•  Ps.  civUl.  22. 


That  his  brother  shall  take  the  wife, 
And  raise  up  seed  unto  his  brother.^ 
29      ]Seveu'  brethren]  therefore,  there  were, — 

And  ]the  first]  taking  a  wife,  died  childless, 
*o         And    jthe   second,    ^land   the   third]    took 
her, — 
Yea  ]likewise]  ]]even  the  seven]  j ; 
They  left  no  children,  and  died  : 

32  ]]Later  on]]  ]the  woman  also]  died. 

33  <The  woman,  therefore,  in  the  resurrection> 

]0f  which  of  them]  doth  she  become  wife? 
For  ]the  seven]  had  her  to  wife. 
3*  And  Jesus  said  unto  them — 
<The  sons  of  this  age> 
Marry,  and  are  given  in  marriage, — 

35  But  <they  who  have  been  accounted  worthy 

jThat  age|  to  obtain. 

And  the  resurrection  that  is  from  among 
the  dead> 
Neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage ; 

36  For  they  cannot  ]even  die  any  more], — 

For  |equal  unto  messengers]  are  they, 
And  are  ]sons  of  God], 
]]0f  the  resurrection]]   being  jsonsj. 

37  But  <that  the  dead  do  rise>'' 

I  Even  Moses]  disclosed  at  the  bush. 
When  he  calleth  the  Lord — 

The   God  of  Abraham  and  God  of  Isaac 
and  God  of  Jacob  '^ : 

38  Now    ]God]    he  is  not,  ]of  the  dead],  but 

|]of  the  living]], — 
For  ]]all]]   ]unto  him]  do  live.* 
3'-*  And  certain  of  the  Scribes  ]answering|  said — 

Teacher!  ]well]  hast  thou  spoken. 
*o  For  ]no  longer]  were  they  daring  to  ask  him 
any'  questions. ^ 

§  81.  David's  Son  and  David's  Lord.     Mt.  xxii. 
41^5 ;.  Mk.  xii.  35-37. 

*i  And  he  said  unto  them — 

How  say  they,  that  'the  Christ]  is  jDavid'a 
Son]? 
«      For  jjDavid  himself]]  saith,  in  [the]  book  of 
Psalms : 
Said  the  Lord^  unto  my  Lord, 
Sit  thou  at  my  right  /land, 
*3  Until  I  make  thy  foes  thy  footstoofj 

"      ]]David]]  therefore,  calleth  ]him  Lord] : 
How,  then,  ]his  son]  is  he  ? 

§  82.  The  Scribes  denounced.    Mt.  xxiii.  6,  7 ; 
Mk.  xii.  38-4:0 ;  chap.  xi.  43. 

45  And  ]]air  the  people  hearing]]  he  said  unto  the 

disciples : 
*6    Be  taking  heed  of  the  Scribes — 

Who  desire  to  walk  about  in  long  robes. 
And  are  fond  of  salutations  in  the  markets. 
And  first  seats  in  the  synagogues. 
And  first  couches  in  the  chief  meals, — 
t'  Who  devour  the  houses  of  widows, 

And  ]tor  a  show]  are  a  long  time  at  prayer. 
jTheso]  shall  receive  ]a  heavier'  sentence]. 

»  Deii.  XXV.  5 ;  Gen.  xxxviii.  <<  Or :  "  are  to  live." 

8.  «  Mt.  xxii.  46j  Mk.  xll.34. 

>>  Or:  "are  to  rise."  '  Ps.  ex.  1. 
«  Kxo.  Ui.  6. 


LUKE   XXI.    1—31. 


85 


§  83.  The  Widow's  Mites.     Mk.  xii.  41-44. 
21     And  jlooking  up|  he  saw  the  |rich|  who  were 
casting  their  gifts  into  the  treasury,— 2  and  he 
saw  a  certain  poor  widow^  casting  in  thither 
two  mites'';  ^  and  he  said — 
.|0f  a  truth]   I  say  unto  you — 

ijThis  destitute  widow||    |more  than  they 
all  I  hath  cast  in; 

4  For  ||air  these! I  |out  of  their  superfluity! 

have  cast  in  among  the  gifts, 
But    ||she||    |out  of  her  deflciency!    !!all' 
the  living  that  she  had|!  hath  cast  in. 

§  84.  The  Prophecy  of  the  Overthrow  of  Jerusalem, 
and  of  the  Coming  of  the  Son  of  Man.  Mt. 
xsiv. ;  Mk.  xiii. 

5  And  <certain  saying,  of  the  temple — 

|With  beautiful  stones  and  offerings!  hath 
it  been  adorned  !> 
he  said — 
•         <A3  to  these  things,  which  ye  are  looking 
upon> 
There  will  come  days,  in  which  there  will  not 
be  left  here  !stone  upon  stone!  which  will 
not  be  taken  down. 
1  And  they  questioned  him,  saying — 

Teacher  1  |when!  therefore,  will  these  things 
be? 
And    !what  the   sign|   when  these   things 
shall  be  about  to  come  to  pass  ? 
8  And  |he|  said — 

Be  taking  heed  ye  be  not  deceived ; 
For  |manyl  will  come  upon  my  name,  saying — 
|I!  am  he,-- 
and — 

[The  season  I  hath  drawn  near  I 
Do  not  go  after  them. 
»     But  <whensoever  ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and 
revolutions> 

Be  not  terrified, — 
For  these  things   [must  needs\   come  to  pass 
flrst.b 
But  [pot  immediately!  is  the  end. 
w  |Thoni  said  he  unto  them — 
There  will  rise  up. 

Nation  against  nation, 
And  kingdom,  against  kingdom ; « 
U      <As  well  great  earthquakes,  as  also  !in  placesj 
pestilences  and  famines>  will  there  be, 
<As   well   objects    of  terror,  as  also    |from 
heaven!  great  signs>  will  there  be. 
12  And  before  !all  these  things! 

They  will  thrust  upon  you  their  hands,  and 

persecute  you, 
Delivering  you  up  into  the  synagogues  and 

prisons, — 
When  ye  have  been  led  away  before  kings  and 

governors,  for  the  sake  of  my  name ; 
But  it  shall  turn  out  to  you  for  a  witness. 

Settle,  then,  in  your  hearts,  not  to  be  studying 
beforehand,  how  to  make  defence ; 
15      For  ||I||  will  give  you  a  mouth  and  wisdom. 


'  Morlern  lip  service,  with        ''  Dan.  U.  28. 
its  "Widow's mite."  for-       »  Is.  xli.  2. 
gets  there  were  "  two." 


which  one-and-all'  who  are  setting  them- 
selves against  you,  shall  be  unable  to  with- 
stand or  gainsay. 

16  But  ye  will  be  delivered  up  !even  by  parents, 
and  brethren,  and  kinsfolk,  and  friends|, 
And  they  will  put  to  death  some  from  among 
you; 

1'      And  ye  will  be  hated  by  all,  because  of  my 
name: 

18  And    |a  hair  of  your  head|   in   nowise  shall 

perish, — 

19  |By  your  endurance!  shall  ye  gain  your  lives 

for  a  possession.* 

20  <But   whensoever   ye   shall   see  Jerusalem 

|eneompassed  by  armies|> 
|Then|  know,  that  her  desolation  hath  drawn 
near. 

21  <Then'  they  who  are  in  Judaea> 

Let  them  flee  into  the  mountains, 
<And  they  who  are  in  her  midst> 

Let  them  go  forth, — 
<And  they  who  are  in  the  fleld3> 

Let  them  not  enter  into  her ; 

22  For  \\days  of  avenging\\^  are  |these|  for  all' 

the  things  written  to  be  fulfilled. 

23  Alas  !  for  the  women  with  child. 

And   for   them    who   are   giving  suck,  |in 
those'  days! ; 
For  there  will  be  great  distress  upon  the  land,<= 
And  anger  against  this  people. 

24  And  they  will  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword. 
And    be   carried   away   captive  into   all  the 

nations. 
And  {Jerusalem]  shall  be  trodden  down  hy  the 

nationsj^ 
Until  the   seasons  of  the  nations  shall  be 

fulfilled  [and  shall  be]. 

25  And  there  will  be  signs  in  sun,  and  moon,  and 

stars, 
And    jon  the  earth]  anguish  of  nations  in 
embarrassment^ 

Sea  and  surge  resounding,  — « 

26  |Men  fainting,  f  from  fear  and  expectation  ot 

the  things  overtaking  the  inhabited  earth. 
For  \the  powers  of  the  heavens\  will  he  shaken.^ 

27  And  !then!  will  they  see  i/ie /Son  0/ Jl/an— 

Coming  in  a  cloudy  with  great  power  and 
glory. 

28  And   <when    these  things  are  beginning'  to 

come  to  pass> 
Unbend  and  lift  up  your  heads. 
Because  that  |your  redemption!  is  drawing 
near. 

29  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them : 

See  the  fig-tree,  and  all'  the  trees, — 
so         <Whensoever  they  have  already  budded> 
!Seeing  it!  !  jof  yourselvesj !  ye  observe  that 
lalready  near|  is  |the  summer! : 
31      |Thus|  |!ye  also!l  <whensoever  ye  shall  se* 
|these|  things  coming  to  pass> 


oCp.  Mt.  X.21,  22. 
>>  Ho.  ix.  7. 
0  Or;  "  earth." 
<"  Zech.     xii.   3    (Sepi ;     Is. 
IxilL    18  ;     Ps.  Ixxix.   1 ; 


Dan.  viil.  10. 
«  Ps.  Ixv.  7. 
'  Or  :  "dying." 
B  Is.  xxxiv.  4. 
>>Dan.  vU.  18. 


86 


LUKE   XXI.    32—38;    XXIl.    1—29. 


Observe  ye^  that  Inear]  is  the  kingdom  of 
Godl 
M      (Verilyl  I  say  unto  you — 

In  nowise  shall  this  »  generation  pass  away^ 
Until  |all  things]   shall  happen: 
M  |Heaven  and  earth  |  will  pass  away, 

But  I  my  word]  in  nowise  will  pass  away. 
»*      But  be  taking  heed  unto  yourselves^ 

Lest  once  your  hearts  be  made  heavy — 
With    debauch    and    drunkenness    and 
anxieties  about  livelihood, 
And   that   day   come    upon   you   suddenly 
«6  \\as  a  snare\\, — 

For  it  will  come  in  by  surprise^  upon  all' 
them  that  are  dwelling  on  the  face  of  all' 
the  earth.^ 
M      But  be  watching  in  every'  season, 

Making  supplication^  that  ye  may  gain  full 
vigour 
To  escape  all  these  things  that  are  about 

to  be  coming  to  pass^ 
And  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  Man.<= 
"  And  he  was  |by  day|   in  the  temple^  teaching ; 
but   |by  night|   going  forth^  he  was  lodging  in 
the    mount    which    is    called    the    Mount    of 
Olives.  38  And      |air    the     people|      were 

coming  at  day-break  unto  him^  in  the  temple, 
to  be  hearkening  unto  him. 

§  85.  Judas  bargains  to  Betray  his  Master. 
Mt.  xxvi.  1,  2,  14-16 ;  Mk.  xiv.  1,  2, 10,  11. 

22  And  the  feast  of  the  unleavened  breaded  which 
is  called'  a  Passover^  was  drawing  near. 

*  And  the  High-priests  and  the  Scribes  were  seek- 
ing^ how  they  might  got  rid  of  him ;  for  they 
feared  the   people.  ^  But  Satan  en- 

tered into  Judas^  him  called  Iscariot,  being  of 
the  number  of. the  twelve;  ♦and^  departing^  he 
conversed  with  the  High-priests  and  Captains, 
as  to  how  |unto  them|  he  might  deliver  him  up. 
6  And  they  rejoiced^  and  bargained  with  him  to 
give  him  | silver] ;  sand  he  freely  consented,  and 
began  seeking  a  good  opportunity  for  delivering 
him  up  |in  the  absence  of  a  multitude|  unto 
them. 

§  86.   The  Last  Supper.     Mt.  xxvi.  17-30  ; 
Mk.  xiv.  12-25 :  cp.  1  Co.  xi.  23  ff. 

T  Now  the  day  of  the  unleavened  bread  "^  came, — 
on  which  it  was  needful  to  bo  sacrificing  the 
passover.     »  And  he  sent  forth  Peter  and  John, 
saying- 
Go,  and  make  ready,  for  us,  the  passover,  that 
we  may  eat. 
»  And  |they|  said  unto  him — 

Where  wiliest  thou,  wo  should  make  ready? 
10  And  I  he  I  said  unto  them — 

Lo  1  <when  ye  have  entered  into  the  city> 
there  will  meet  you  a  man,  bearing  |an 
earthen-jar  of  water] :  follow  him  into  the 
house  into  which  he  is  entering. 


•  Cp.  chap.  ivll.  34,  n. 
b  Is.  xxlv.  17. 

•  Cp.  Ifl.  iivL  20  ;  CoL  111. 


4;  Rov.  HI.  10. 
<i  Ml :  "cakes." 


11  And   ye   shall   say   unto   the   master   of   the 

house — 
The  teacher  saith  unto  thee.        Where  is 
the  lodging,  where   ]the  passover,  with 
my  disciples]  I  may  eat? 

12  And  ]]he]|  ]unto  you]  will  shew,  a  large  upper 

room,  spread  :  ]there]  make  ready. 

13  And,  departing,  they  found  according  as  he  had 
said  unto  them,  and  made  ready  the  passover. 

1*  And  ]when  the  hour  arrived]  he  reclined,  and  the 
apostles  with  him.        i&  And  he  said  unto  them — 
]I  have  greatly  desired]  to  eat  ]this'  passover| 
with  you  before  I  suffer; 
16      For,  I  say  unto  you — 

In  nowise  shall  I  eat  it,  until  it  have  been 
fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
1'  And  jaccepting  a  cup]  giving  thanks,  he  said — 
Take  this,  and  divide  among  yourselves ; 

18  For,  I  say  unto  you — 

In  nowise  shall  I  drink  henceforth  of  the 
fruit  of  the  vine^  until  jthe  kingdom  of 
God  I  shall  come. 

19  And  jtaking  a  loaf  j  he  gave  thanks,  and  brake., 
and  gave  unto  them,  saying— 

]This]  is  my  body  [[which  In  your  behalf  is 
being  given :  ]this]  be  ye  doing,  in  remem- 
brance ]of  mej. 
2«  And — the  cup,  in  like  manner,  after  the  taking 
of  supper,  saying — 

]This'  cup]  is  the  new'  covenant  in  my  hlood,^ 
which  ]in  your  behalf]  is  to  be  poured  out.]] 

21  Nevertheless,  lo  1   ]|the  hand  of  him  who  is 

delivering  me  up]  ]  is  with  me  upon  the  table. 

22  Because  ]]the  Son  of  Man]]  indeed,  ]accord- 
ing  to  what  is  marked  out]  goeth  his  way ; 
nevertheless,  alas  I  for  that  man  through 
whom  he  is  being  delivered  up. 

23  And  jthey]  began  to  be  enquiring  together, 
among  themselves,  as  to  which,  then,  it  could 
be,  from  among  them,  who  ]this  thing]  was 
about  to  perpetrate  1 

2*  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  |a  rivalry 
also]  among  them,  as  to  which  of  them  seemed 
to  be  greater  [than  the  rest].i>  25  And  ]he|  said 
unto  them — 

]The  kings  of  the  nations]  lord  it  over  them. 
And    jthey  who  wield  authority  over  themj 
]] benefactors]]  are  called. 

26  But  ]]ye]j  not  sol  On  the  contrary — 
<The  greater  ^  among  you> 

Let  him  become  as  ]the  younger]. 
And  <he  that  governeth> 
As  ]he  that  ministerethj, 

27  For  which  is  greater — 

He  that  reelineth  ?  or  He  that  ministereth  ? 
Is  not  he  that  reelineth  ? 
But    ]]I]]    am    ]in   your  midst]     as  tie  that 
ministereth," 

28  ]]Yo]]  however,  are  they  who  have  remained 

throughout  with  me  in  my  temptations'*; 

29  And  ]]I|]  covenant  unto  you — 


•  Exo  xxlv.  8;  Zech.  Ix.  11.         <=  Mt  xx.  25:  Mk.  x.  42. 
■i  Or  :  "  greatest,"  chap.  li.        ■•  Or  :  "  trials." 
46. 


LUKE   XXII.    30—59. 


87 


A3  my  Father  bath  covenanted  unto  me — |  |a 
kingdom  1 1, 
w  That  ye  may  eat  and  drink^  at  my  table^  in 

my  kingdom, 
And  sit  upon  thrones^  judging  |the  twelve' 
tribes  of  Israelj.* 

§  87.  Simon  and,  the  rest  Forewarned. 
Mt.  xxvi.  33-35  ;  Mk.  xiv.  29-31 ;  Jn.  xiii.  36-38. 

81      Simon  1   Simon  I    lol     ||Satan||    hath   claimed 

you,*"  to  sift  as  wheat ; 
8*  But  ||Ii|  have  entreated  for  thee ^t' that  thy 

faith  may  not  fail. 
And     1 1  thou  1 1     |once    thou    hast    turned  | 
strengthen  thy  brethren. 
''  But  |he|  said  unto  him — 

Lord  I  ||with  thee||  ami  |ready|  <both  into 
prison  and  unto  death>  to  be  going. 
^  And  I  he  I  said  : 

I  tell  thee,  Peter— 
A  cock  will  not  crow  this  day, 
Until  I  thrice]  thou  deny  that  thou  knowest 
me. 

35  And  he  said  unto  them — 

<When  I   sent  you   forth,  without  purse  or 
satchel  or  sandals> 
|0f  anything!  came  ye  short  ? 
And  [theyl  said — 

Of  nothing  I 

36  And  he  said  unto  them — 

But  ||now||   |he  that  hath  a  purse|    let  him 
take  it, 
|In  like  manner  also]  a  satchel; 
And  |he  that  hath  nothing!  ^^^  him  sell  his 
mantle,  and  buy  a  sword  1 
87      For  I  say  unto  you — 

||This'  that  is  written!!  must  needs  be  com- 
pleted in  me, — 
And  \with  lawless  ones]  was  he  reckoned'^ ; 
For  IJeven  that  which  concerneth  me!!  bath 
|completion|. 
S8  And  !they|  said- 
Lord,  lo!  Itwo' swords|  here! 
And  !he!  said  unto  them— 

'Tis  jenoughj  I* 

§  88.   The  Agony  in  the  Garden.     Mt.  xxvi.  30, 
36-46  ;  Mk.  xiv.  26,  32-42  ;  Jn.  xviii.  1. 

39  And  going  out,  he  went,  according  to  his  cus- 
tom, unto  the  Mount  of  Olives ;  and  the  dis- 
ciples [also]  followed  him.  ■*<>  And  jcoming  up 
to  the  placej   he  said  unto  them— 

Be  praying,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation. 
*i  And  |he|  was  torr  from  them  about  a  stone's 
throw  ;  and,  bending  his  knees,  he  began  to  pray, 
*2  saying — 

Father!  j  if  thou  please|  bear  aside  this' cup 

from  me. 
||Nevertheless||    |not   my  will,  but  thine|  be 
accomplished. « 
*'  [[And  there  appeared  unto  him  a  messenger  f 


•  Mt.  xlx.  28. 

>>  Note    the    change    from 
"  you  "  to  "  thee." 

•  Is.  im.  12. 


^  Some  have   seen    here   a 

stroke  of  gentle  Irony. 
«  Mt.  vl.  10,  n. 
/  Ap  :  "  Messenger." 


from  heaven,  strengthening  him, — «and  ||com- 
ing  to  be  in  an  agony!!  |more  intensely]  was  he 
praying;  and  his  perspiration  became,  as  if 
great  drops  "■  of  blood,  falling  upon  the  ground.]] 
*5  And  ]arising  from  prayer]  he  came  unto  his 
disciples,  and  found  them  falling  asleep  by 
reason  of  their  grief ;  ♦«  and  he  said  unto  them — 

Why  are  ye  slumbering  ? 

Arise  1  and  be  praying,  lest  ye  enter  into 
temptation. 

§  89.   The  Betrayal.     Mt.  xxvi.  47-56 ; 
Mk.  xiv.  43-52  ;  Jn.  xviii.  1-12. 

"  ]While  yet' he  was  speaking]  lol  a  multitude; 
and  ]he  that  was  called  Judas,  one  of  the  twelve! 
was  leading  them  on, — and  he  drew  near  unto 
Jesus,  to  kiss  him.  «  But  ]Jesus!  said  to 

him — 

Judas  !   ]]with  a  kiss]!   !the  Son  of  Man!  <io8t 
thou  deliver  up  ? 
*9  And  they  who  were  about  him  !seeing   what 
would  bo!  ^^^^ — 
Lord  !  shall  we  smite  with  the  sword  ? 
50  And  a  certain  one  from  among  them  smote  !the 
High-priest's)  servant,  and  took  off  his  right 
ear.  5i  But  Jesus,  answering,  said — 

Let  be— as  long  as  this  !...>> 
And  !touching  the  ear]  he  healed  him. 

52  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  High-priests,  and 
Captains  of  the  temple,  and  Elders,  ]who  had 
come  against  him — 

!]As  against  a  robber]]  have  ye  come  out  !with 
swords  and  clubs]  ? 

53  ]Daily]  was  I  with  you,  in  the  temple,  and 

yet    ye    stretched   not   forth    your    hands 
against  me  !... 
But  ]!this]]  is  your' hour, and  the  authority 
of  darkness. 

§  90.  Peter  denies  his  Lord.  Mt.  xxvi.  57,  58, 
69-75;  Mk.  xiv.  53,  54,  66-72;  Jn.  xviii. 
15-18,  25-27. 

5*  And  ]having  arrested  him|  they  led  him  away, 
and  took  him  into  the  house  of  the  High- 
priest;        and  I  Peter]  was  following   afar  off. 

55  And  <they  having  kindled  up  a  Are  in 

the  midstof  thecourt,and  taken  seats  together> 
Peter  was  for  sitting  among  them.  56  But  <a 
certain  maid-servant,  seeing  him  seating  him- 
self towards  the  light,  and  looking  steadfastly 
at  him>  said — 

!]This  one  also]]  was  ]with  him]. 

57  But  !he!   denied,  saying — 

I  know  him  not,  woman  I 

58  And  ]|after  a  little]!  ]another]  beholding  him,, 
said — 

!! Thou  also]]  art  ]from  among  them]. 
But  !Peter]  said — 

Man  !  I  am  not. 

59  And  llabout  one  hour  having  passed]!  )a  certain 
other]  began  stoutly  to  insist,  saying — 


»M1  :  "clots." 
•>  Probably  suiting  the  ac- 
tion to  the  word. 


'  Or :    "  license  " — cp.    Rev. 
ix.  3. 


88 


LUKE   XXII.    60—71  ;    XXIII.    1—26. 


l|Ofatruth||  |this  one  also]  was  with' him  ;  for 
indeed  he  is  |a  Galila3an|. 
60  But  Peter  said — 

Man  !  I  Ifnow  not  what  thou  art  saying  I 
And   |instantly'  while  yet'  he  was  speaking]   a 
cock  crew.  *•  And  the  Lord  turned^ 

and  looked  at  Peter ;  and  Peter  was  put  in  mind 
of  the  declaration  of  the  Lord,  how  he  had  said 
to  him — 
<Before  |a  coek|  crow  this  day> 
Thou  wilt  deny  me  thrice  1 
62  [And  Igoing  forth  outside|  he  wept  bitterly.] 

§  91.  Jesus  is  mocked  and  taken  before  the  Jewish 
Council.  Mt.  xxvi.  57-68;  Mk.  xiv.  53-65; 
Jn.  xviii.  24. 

<8  And  |the  men  who  held  him  bound|  kept  mock- 
ing him ^  with  blows;  e^and   |blindfolding  him| 
questioned  him,  saying — 
Prophesy  !  which  is  he  that  smote  thee  ? 

65  and  |many  other  things^  with  profane  speech| 
were  they  saying  unto  him. 

66  And  |when  it  became  day|  the  Eldership  of 
the  people  was  gathered  together— both  High- 
priests  and  Scribes, — and  they  led  him  away 
into  their  high-council,  saying — 

<If  |thou|  art  the  Christ>  tell  us  I 

67  But  he  said  unto  them — 

<If  I  should  tell  |you|>  in  nowise  would  ye 
believe, 

68  And  <if  I  should  put  questions>  in  nowise 

would  ye  answer; 

69  But    IhenceforthI    shall  the   Son  of  Man  be 

seated  on  the  right  hand  of  the  power  of  God.^ 
fo  And  they  all  said  — 

|Thou|  then^  art  the  Son  of  God  ? 
And  |he|  unto  them'  said — 
|Ye|  say  [it], — because  |I|  am.*" 
"  And  |they|  said  — 

What  |further|  need  have  we  |of  witness]? 
]We  ourselves]  have  heard  it  from  his  mouth. 

§  92.  Jesus  before  Pilate  and  Herod.  Mt.  xxvii. 
2,  11-26;  Mk.  xv.  1-15;  Ju.  xviii.  28-33,  38-40. 

23  And  one  and  all'  the  throng  of  them  ]arising| 
led  him  unto  Pilate.  ^^mj^  they  began  to 

accuse  him,  saying — 

]Thi8  oue|  found  we,  perverting  our  nation, 
and     forbidding     to    give      ]tribute     unto 
Caesar], — and  afflrming  himself  to  be    |an 
anointed  kiugj. 
*  And   iPilatei  questioned  him,  saying — 
Art  llthou]|  the  king  of  the  Jews  ? 
And  ]he|  answering  him,  said — 
]Thoul  sayost.'^ 

*  And  ]Pilate]  said  unto  the  High-priests  and 
the  multitudes, 

]Nothing]  find  I,  worthy  of  blame,  in  this 
man. 

*  But  ]they]  began  to  be  urgent,  saying- 

He  is  stirring  up  the  people,  teaching  along 
air  Judaea,  even  beginning  from  Galilee 
unto  this  place. 


•Dan.  vll.  13;  Ps.  ex.  1  ff. 
«'Or(WH):   "Say  lyey  that 


oOr  (WH) 
say  it  ?  " 


'  Dost  Ithoull 


6  <Now  ]Pilate|  hearing  [that]>  questioned 
whether  the  man  was  ja  Galilaean].  '  And 
<getting  to  know  that  he  was  of  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Herod>  he  sent  him  back  unto  Herod, 
]he  also]  being  in  Jerusalem  in  these'  days. 

8  And  ]Herodj  seeing  Jesus,  rejoiced  exceed- 
ingly ;  for  he  had  been  ]a  considerable  number 
of  times]  wishing  to  see  him, — because  he  had 
heard  concerning  him,  and  was  hoping  jjsome 
sigu||    to   behold    Jby   him]    brought  to   pass. 

9  And  he  went  on  to  question  him  in  a  good  many 
words;  but  ]]he]]  answered  him  ]nothing]. 

1"  And  the  High-priests  and  the  Scribes  stood 
vehemently'    accusing    him.  u  And 

Herod  with  his  soldiery  <having  set  him  at 
nought,  and  mocked  him>  threw  about  him  a 
gorgeous  robe,  and  sent  him  back  unto  Pilate. 

12  And  they  became  friends — both 
Herod  and  Pilate — on  the  self-same'  day,  one 
with  another ;  for  they  had  previously  been  at 
enmity  between  themselves. 

13  And  llPilateJI  <caniug  together  the  High- 
priests,  and  the  Rulers,  and  the  poople>  i^  said 
unto  them— 

Ye  brought  unto  me  this  man,  as  one  turning 
away  the  people, — and  lo  1  |]I]]  ]in  your 
presence]  examining  him,  found  ]nothing] 
in  this  man  worthy  of  blame,  in  respect  of 
the  things  whereof  ye  were  making  accusa- 
tion against  him.  is  Nay  !  nor  Herod  ;  for 
he  hath  sent  him  back  unto  you, — and  lol 
]nothing  worthy  of  death]  hath  been  done 
by  him.  i^  So,  thou,   ]chastising  him] 

I  will  release  hiin.     [i"J  » 

18  But  they  cried  aloud,  with  the  whole  throng, 
saying— 

Away  with  this  man  1  and  release  unto  us 
Barabbas : — 

19  who  indeed  <beoause  of  a  certain  revolt  which 
had  occurred  in  the  city,  and  of  murder>  had 
been  thrown  into  prison. 

20  1] Again]]  however,  ]Pilate]  called  out  unto 
them,  wishing  to  release  Jesus.  21  jjut 
]  they  I  called  out  in  return,  saying — 

Crucify  1  crucify  him  1 

22  But  ]he,  the  third  time]  said  unto  them — 

Why  !  what  base  thing  hath  this  man  done  ? 
]|Nothing  worthy  of  death]]  found  I  in 
him.  ]Chastising  him,  then]  I  will  re- 
lease him  ! 

23  But  they  became  urgent  with  loud  voices, 
claiming  to  have  him  crucified ;  and  their 
voices  began  to  prevail. 

2*  And  ]Pilate|  consented,  that  their  request 
should  be  granted  ;  25and  released  him  who  ]for 
revolt  and  murderi  had  been  cast  into  prison, 
whom  they  claimed, — whereas  ]] Jesus]]  deliv- 
ered he  up  unto  their  will. 

§  93.  The  Crucifixion.  Mt.  xxvii.  27-56 ;  Mk.  xv. 
16-41 ;  Jn.  xix.  16-37. 

26  And  ]as  they  led  him  awayl  they  laid  hold  of  a 
certain  Simon,  a  Cyreniau,  coming  from  the 
country, — they  laid  on  him  the  cross,  that  he 
might  bear  it  after  Jesus. 

•  WH  omit  this  verse. 


LUKE    XXIII.    27—56.    XXIV.    1—9. 


89 


'1     And  there  was  following  him  a  great'  throng 
of  the  people,  and  of  women,  who  were  smiting 
themselves  and  lamenting  him.    ■'8  But,  turning 
towards  them,  Jesus  said — 
Daughters  of  Jerusalem ! 
Do  not  weep  for  me ; 

But  I  for  yourselves]  be  weeping,  and  for  your 
children. 
*9      For  lo  1  days  are  coming,  in  which  they  will 
say- 
Happy  the  barren ! 

Even  the  wombs  that  never  bare, 
And  the  breasts  that  never  gave  suck. 
*•      |Then|  will  they  begin  to  say  — 

Unto  the  7nouutai7is^        Fall  upon  us  1 
And  unto  the  hills,         Coven'  us  !  =» 
"      Because  if   |iin  moist  wood||    |these  things| 
they  are  doing, — 
In  I  the  dry]  what  shall  happen  ? 

S2  And  there  were  being  led,  two  other'  evil-doers 
also, b  to  be  lifted  up.  ^s^nd  <when  they 

came  into  the  place  which  was  called  Skull> 
|there]  they  crucified  him;  and  the  evil-doers, 
one  indeed  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  other  on 
the  left.     '•'■*  [[But  | Jesus]  was  saying — '^ 

Father !  forgive  them  ; 

For  they  know  not  what  they  do.]] 
And  \when  they  loei'e  parting  his  garments]  they 
cast  lotsA  3^  And  the  people  were  standing, 

looking  on.  But  the  rulers  loere  sneering^  say- 
ing—« 

|Others|  he  saved,         let  him  save  himself, — 

If  |this|  is  ||the  Christ  of  God,  the  Chosen||. 
»6  Moreover  the  soldiers  also  mocked  him, — com- 
ing near,  offering  \vinegar\  t  unto  him,  •*'  and 
Baying— 

<If  ||thouI|  art  the  King  of  the  Jews>  save 
thyself. 

58  Now  there  was  an  inscription  also,  over  him— 

|Thb  King  of  the  Jews|  this  I 

59  And  |one  of  the  suspended'  evil-doersj  began  to 
defame  him — 

Art  not  ||thou||  the  Christ? 
Save  thyself  and  us  ! 
*"  But  the  other,e  answering,  rebuked  him,  and 
said — 
Neither  fearest  ||thou||    |God|,  in  that  thou 
art  |in  the  same' judgmenti  ? 
*i      And  ||we||  indeed,  justly, — for  |things  worthy 
of  what  we  have  done|  are  we  duly  receiving. 
But  ||this'  mau|i  |nothing  amissj  hath  done. 
*2  And  he  went  on  to  say — 

Jesus  1  remember  me,  whensoever  thou  shalt 
come  intoii  thy  kingdom. 
*3  And  he  said  unto  him — 

|Verilyi  I  say  unto  thee  this  day ' : 
|With  me|  shalt  thou  be  in  Paradise. 
*^And  it  was  already  about  the  sixth  hour, and 
Idarknessj  came  upon  the  whole'  laud,  until  the 


ninth  hour, — **  the  sun  failing ;  and  the  veil  of 
the  temple  was  rent  in  the  midst. 
*6  And  Icalling  out  with  a  loud  voice]  Jesus  said — 
Father!  \\into  thy  hands  \\  I  commend  my  spirit.'^ 
And   ]this|  saying,  he  ceased  to  breathe. 

*'      And  the  centurion,  beholding  that  which  came 
to  pass,  began  to  glorify  God,  saying — 
|]In  very  deed]]  ]this  man]  was  ]righteous|. 

<8  And  ]]air  the  multitudes  who  had  been  drawn 
together  unto  this  sj)ectaclo]]  <having  looked 
upon  the  things  that  came  to  pass>  |smiting 
their  breastsj  began  to  return.  ^But  all'  they 
who  were  acquainted  with  him,  were  standing 
afar  off,'"  women  also  who  had  followed  with 
him  from  Galilee, — beholding  these  things. 

§  94.   The  Burial.     Mt.  xxvii.  57-61 ;  Mk.  xv. 
42-47  ;  Jn.  xix.  38,  42. 

50  And  lo  1  <a  man,  by  name  Joseph,  being  ]a 
councillor],— a  good  and  righteous  man  s' (the 
same  had  not  consented  unto  their  plan  and 
deed), — from  Arimathaea,  a  city  of  the  Jews, 
who  was  awaiting  the  kingdom  of  God>  52  |the 
same]  going  unto  Pilate,  claimed  the  body  of 
Jesus.  53  And,  taking  it  down,  he  wrapped  it 
in  a  fine  Indian  cloth,  and  laid  him  in  a  tomb 
hewn  in  stone, — where  no  one  as  yet  was  lying. 

5*  And  it  was  a  day  of  preparation,  and  ja  Sabbath] 
was  about  to  dawn.  s^And  the  women,  they 
who  had  come  out  of  Galilee  with  him,  IfoUow- 
ing  after]  observed  the  tomb,  and  how  his  body 
was  laid.  56  And,  retiirning,  they  made  ready 
spices  and  perfumes. 


§95. 


The  Besurrection.     Mt.  xxviii.  1-10 ; 
Mk.  xvi.  1-14;  Jn.  xx.,  xxi. 


»  Hos.  X. ''. 

"  Cp.  Is.  lill.  12. 

<:Or;  "  kept  saying." 

«  Ps.  xxii.  18. 

«  Ps.  xxii.  7. 

«  Ps.  liix.  21. 


e  Ml  :  "the  different  one." 
He  iliftered  greatly. 

>>  Or  (WH)!  ••  in." 

>  Or:  "JThis  day||  Iwith 
mel  Shalt,"  &c. 


And  ]|ou  the  Sabbath ,"=  indeed]]  they  were  quiet, 
according  to  the  commandment'!;  24  but 
|]on  the  first  day  of  the  week,<=  at  early  dawn] I 
]unto  the  tomb]  came  they,  bringing  the  spices 
which  they  had  prepared'.  ^And  they  found 
the  stone,  rolled  away  from  the  tomb;  ^but 
I  when  they  entered]  they  found  not  the  body 
[[of  the  Lord'  Jesus]].  *  And  it  came  to  pass 
<while  they  were  perplexing  themselves  con- 
cerning this>  that  lo  1  ]two  men]  stood  near 
them,  in  dazzling  ^  raiment.  5  And  <they  bo- 
coming  afraid',  and  bending  their  faces  unto  the 
ground>  they  said  unto  them — 

Why  seek  ye  the  Living  One  with  the  dead  ? 

6  [[  He  is  not  here,  but  hath  arisen  :]] 
Remember  how  he  spake  unto  you  while  yet 

he  was  in  Galilee : 

7  Saying        jas  to  the  Son  of  ManI 

That  he  must  needs  be  delivered  up  into 

the  hands  of  sinful  men, 
And  be  crucified, — 
And  Ion  the  third' day]  ]|ari.se|].' 

8  And     they     remembered    his    sayings ;    ^  and, 
returning  [from  the  tomb],  reported  all  these 


'  Ps.  xxxi   5. 

'  Ps.   Ixxxviii.    8  ; 

11. 
'  Ap  :  "  Sabbath." 


"•  Exo.  XX.  10 ;  Lev.  xxill.  7. 
"Or:    "flashing,"    "efful- 
gent." 
'  Chap,  ivlil.  31-3a 


90 


LUKE   XXIV.   10—46. 


things  unto  the  eleven^  and  unto  all'  the  rest. 

10  Now  they  were  the  Magdalene'  Mary^  and 
Joana,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James ;  and 
|the  other  women  with  them|  were  telling  |unto 
the  apostles]  these  things,  n  And  these  say- 
ings appeared  before  them^  as  if  idle  talk,  and 
they  were  minded  to  disbelieve  them.  ''^  [[But 
|Peterl  arising^  ran  unto  the  tomb, — and, 
bending  near,  beholdeth  the  linen  bandages 
|alone| ;  and  departed,  |unto  himself]  mar- 
velling at  the  thing  that  had  happened.]] 

1'  And  lo  1  ]  ]two  from  among  them  I  ]  Ion  the  self- 
same' day]  were  journeying  unto  a  village, 
distant  sixty  furlongs  from  Jerusalem,  jthe 
name  of  which]  was  Emmaus;  i<  and  ]|they]] 
were  conversing  one  with  another,  about  all' 
these  things  which  had  occurred'.  is  And 

it  came  to  pass  las  they  were  conversing  and 
reasoning  together]  that  ]]  Jesus  himself]]  ]draw- 
ing  near]  was  journeying  with  them ;  '6  but 
|their  eyes]  were  held,  so  as  not  to  know  him. 

1'  And  he  said  unto  them — 

What  are  these  things  which  ye  are  debating 
one  with  another,  as  ye  walk  along  ? 
And  they  came  to  a  stand,  sad  in  countenance. 

18  But  one,  by  name  Cleopas,  answering,  said 
unto  him — 

Art  ]]thou]]  lodging  ]]alone]]  in  Jerusalem, 
and  knowest  not  the  things  which  have 
come  to  pass  therein  in  these  days  ? 

19  And  he  said  unto  them — 

What  things  ?  » 
And  jthey]  said  unto  him — 
The  things  concerning  Jesus  the  Nazarene, 
who  became  a  prophet,  mighty  in  work  and 
word,  before  God  and  all'  the  people : 

»o  In  what  way  also  our  High-priests  and  Eulers 
delivered  him  up  unto  a  sentence  of  death, 
and  crucified  him. 

*i      ||We]]    however,  were  hoping  that   ]he|  was 
the  one  destined  to^  redeem  Israel  1 
But  indeed  ]eveu  with  all'  these  things]  this 
brings   on    ]]the   third]:    day,  since   these 
things  happened : — 

'*  Nay  1  ]  ]certain  women  also,  from  amongst  us]  ] 
have  made  us  beside  ourselves,  in  that  they 
went  early  unto  the  tomb ;  '^^  and  jnot  find- 
ing his  body]  came,  saying — that  ]a  vision 
of  messengers]  they  had  seen,  who  were 
affirming  him  to  be  alive. 

**  And  certain  of  them  who  were  with  us  de- 
parted unto  the  tomb, — and  found  so',  ac- 
cording as  ]the  women]  had  said;  but 
Ijhim]]  they  saw  not. 

'3  And  ]]hel|  said  unto  them — 

0  thoughtless  ones  1    and   slow   In  heart  to 

rest  your  faith  upon  all  things  which  the 

prophets  have  spoken  : — 
*6     Was  it  not  needful  for  the  Christ  Hthese  very 

things]]    to   suffer,    and  to   enter  into  his 

glory  ? 
"  And  <beginning  from  Moses,  and  from  all'  the 


a  Ml :     "  what    manner    ot 
tbini^  ?  " 


>>  Or  :  "about  to.' 


prophets>  he  thoroughly  explained  to  them,  in 
all'  the  Scriptures,  the  things  concerning  him- 
self. 

28  And  they  drew  near  unto  the  village,  whither 
they  were  journeying;  and  ]]he|]  made  for 
journeying     ]furtherl.  29  And     they     con- 

strained him,  saying — 
Abide  with  us ;  because  it  is  ]towards  even- 
ing], and  the  day  hath  already  declined. 
And  he  went  in  to  abide  with  them. 
30  And  it  came  to   pass,  when  he  reclined  with 
them,  ]taking  the  loaf]  he  blessed,  and,  breaking 
it,   went    on   to  give   unto  them.  *'  And 

]]their|]  eyes  were  opened,  and  they  knewhim; 
and  ]]he]]  vanished  from  them.  'SAnd 

they  said  one  to  another — 
Was   not    ]our   heart]     burning,*  as  he  vraa 
speaking  to  us  in  the  way,  as  he  was  open- 
ing to  us  the  Scriptures  ? 

'3  And  <arising  in  that  very'  hour>  they  returned 
unto  Jerusalem, — and  found  ]gathered  together] 
the   elevBQ,   and   them   who  were  with  them, 
'*  saying — *• 

]]In  truth]]  the  Lord  hath  arisen,  and  hath 
appeared  unto  Simon ! 

35  And  ]]they]]  went  on  to  relate  the  things  [that 
had  passed]  on  the  journey,  and  how  he  was 
made  known  unto  them  in  the  breaking  of  the 
loaf. 

36  Now  <as  ]these  very  things]  they  were 
telling>  ]]he  himself]]  stood  in  their  midst 
[[and  saith  unto  them — 

Peace  to  you  1]] 

37  But  <being  agitated  and  becoming  |afraid]> 
they  began  to  imagine,  that  jupon  a  spirit]  they 
were  looking.  38  And  he  said  unto  them — 

Why  are  ye  troubled  ?  and  for  what  cause  do 
reasonings  arise  in  your  hearts  ? 
39     See  my  hands,  and   my  feet, — that  it  is    ||I 
myselfll : 
"Handle  me,  and  seel        because   |]a  spiritjj 
hath  not  | flesh  and  bones]  as  ye  perceive 
!|I1]  have. 
*o  [[And  ]this'  sayingi  he  pointed  out  to  them  his 

hands  and  his  feet.]] 
*'      Now  <while  yet'  they   believed  not  for  the 
joy,  and  were  marvelling>  he  said  unto  them — 
Have  ye  anything  to  eat,  here  ? 
♦2  And  they  gave  unto  him  a  piece  of  boiled  fish ; 
*3  and,  taking  it  before  them,  he  did  eat. 

§  96.  The  Commvinion.     Cp.  Mt.  xxviii.  16-20 ; 
Mk.  xvi.  15-18;  Jn.  xx.  21-23. 

"  And  he  said  unto  them — 

]]Theso]]  are  my  words,  which  I  spake  unto 
you  yet  being  with  you : 
That  air  the  things  that  are  written  in  the 
law   of  Moses    and    the    Prophets    and 
Psalms,   concerning  me,  must  needs  be 
fulfilled". 
«  ]Then]  opened  he  their'  mind,  to  understand 
the  Serii)tures  ;  <•>  and  said  unto  them  — 
]]Thus]|  it  is  written 

•  Or  (WH)  add:  "within  •>  le :  the  eleven  were  say 
U8."  ing,  as  the  Qk.  shews. 


LUKE   XXIV.    47—53.     JOHN   I.    1—15. 


91 


That  the  Christ  [should  suffer], 

And  arise  from  among  the  dead  on  the  third' 

day; 
And  that  repentance  for  »  remission  of  sins 
should  be  proclaimed  upon  his  name  unto 
iiir  the  nations, — 
Begiimiug  from  Jerusalem. •> 
||Ye||  are  witnesses  of  these  things. 
And  lol  ||I||  am  sending  forth  the  promise  of 
my  Father  upon  you  ; 


•Or:    "unto."     Or   (^VH)  ; 

"  anil." 
hOr  (\VH):    "nations:   be- 

giuuing  from  Jerusalem 


ye  are  witnesses,"  &c. 
A  question  of  punctua- 
tion. 


But  tarry  |  |ye|  |  in  the  city^  until  ye  be  clothed, 
from  on  high^  with  power. 

§  97.  The  Ascension.    Ac.  i.  9-12. 

50  And  he  led  them  forth  as  far  as  unto  Bethany ; 
and    luplifting  his  hands]     he  blessed    them. 

51  And  it  came  to  pass  <while  he  was  blessing 
them>  he  parted  from  them  [[and  was  borne  up 
into  heaven.]]  52A^ii(i  ||they||  [[having 
bowed  down  unto^  him]]  returned  unto  Jeru- 
salem^ with  great  joy;  ^and  were  continually 
in  the  temple^  blessing  God. 

»Or:  "worshipped." 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO 

JOHN. 


§  1.  The  Prologue. 

1  (|Originally||  was"  |the  Word,*) 
And   ||theWord||  was  IwithGod;" 

And  |theWord|  was  ||God||.d 

2  ||The  same]  I  was  originally  I  with  God|. 

*  ||A11  things||  through  him'  |came  into  existence] 
And  II without  him|]  came  into  existence  ]not 
even  one  thing] : 
<That  which  hath  come  into  existence>  *|]in 
himjl  was  llife],« 
And  ]|the  lifejl  was  jthe  light  of  men]. — 
6         And  ||thelight||  jin  the  darkness]  shineth; 
And    Ijthe  darkness]]    thereof    |laid  not 
hold].f 

6  There  arose  a  man^  sent  from  God,  whose  name 

was  |Jobu; : 
1      |]The  same]]  came  jfor  a  witness]^ 

That  he  might  bear  witness  ]concerningthe 
light, 
That  Halll]  might  believe'  ]through  him]. 
8      |]He||  was  not' the  light, — 

But^  that  he  might  bear  witness  concerning 
the  light], 
»     It  ]wasi— 

The  real  light  that  enlighteneth  every 'man — 
jComing  into  the  world ].8 


•1  Jn.  1.  1,2. 

!>  Bev.  xix.  13. 

«  Pr.  viii.  30. 

iRo.    ix.    5;    1    Jn.    v.    20; 

He.    i.   8;     and    ver.    18, 

below. 
•  Or(\VH):   "not  even  one 

thlner  which  hath  come 

Into  existence  :     In  him 

was,"  &c. 
'  So  as  to  stay  Its  progress  ; 

cp.  ch.Tp.  xii   35 
KOr:  "every  man  coming 

into     the    world."      The 

arrangement  in  the  text 


=  "It  (namely,  the  real 
light  that  enlltihten.th 
every  man)  was  coming 
into  the  world  " ;  and 
seems  more  correct  as 
leading  up  to  a  climax  : 
He  was  coming  ....  he 
came  !  (ver.  11).  Ver.  10, 
in  that  view,  becomes 
parenthetic  :  "  He  was 
coming  "  (ver.  9) ;  "  nay, 
in  some  defp  sense,  lie 
was  already  in  the 
world"  (ver.  ID);  never- 
theless,  in   the   simple, 


10  |In  the  world]  he  was^ 

And  |]the  world]]  through  him'  j came  into 
existence]. 
And  ]]the  world]]  knew  him' not, 

11  ]Into  his  own  possessions]  he  came. 

And  1 1  his  own  people]]  received  him  not 
home.a 
13  But  <as  many  as  did  receive  him>  he  gave 
|unto  them]  authority,  ]children  of  God]  ^ 
to  become, — unto  them  who  were  beUev- 
ing  on  his  name : 
IS  Who — not  of  bloods,  nor  of  the  will  of 

the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but — 
]]OfGod|]  were  born. 
i<  And  ||theWord|]  became  iflesh]," 
And  pitched  his  tent  among  us, 
And  we  gazed  upon  his  glory, — 

]|Aglory||  as  an  Only-begotten  from  his 

Father. 
Full  of  favour  and  truth. 
15  (John  beareth  witness  concerning   him,'i  and 
hath  cried  aloud,  saying — ]the  same]   was  he 
that  said — 

<He  who  lafter  me]  was  coming> 
]Before  me]  hath  advanced  ; 
Because  |my  Chief]  was  he.) 


historical  sense,  "  into 
his  own  possessions,  he 
openly  came  "  (ver  11). 
"  The  word  parnlambano- 
mai.  to  receive  to  one's 
house,  perfectl.v  ex- 
presses the  nature  of  the 
welenme  which  the  Mes 
slab  had  a  right  toexpect. 
It  should  have  been  a  na 
tional,  solemn,  and  offi- 
cial Mcknowl  dgment  on 
the  part  of  the  entiie  na- 
tion, halllnfi  its  Messiah, 
and  rendering  homage  to 


its  God.  If  the  abode 
prepared  had  opened  in 
this  wny.  It  would  imme- 
diately have  become  the 
starting  point  for  the 
conquest  of  the  world 
(Ps.  ex.  2,  3).  Instead, 
an  unheard-of  eventtooli 
pijiee."— Godet. 

"  1  Jn    ill.  1,  8. 

<:  He.  il.  14 

■i  Vers.  27,  30;  chap.  ill.  31; 
Mt.  lii.  11;  Mk.  j.  7 :  Lu. 
m.16. 


93 


JOHN    I.    16—46. 


16         Because  <out  of  his  fulness>    ||we  all|| 
received, 
Even  favour  over  against  favour. 
"  Because    ||the  law|;    |througli  Moses|   was 

given', 
llFavour    and     truth||      'through    Jesus 
Christ!  came  into  existence'. 

18  |No  one|  hath  seen  i|God||  atauytime:* 
An  Only  Begotten'  God, 

The  One  existing  within  the  bosom  of   the 

Father> 
IIHelJ,"  hath  interpreted  [him]. 

§  2.   The  Witness  of  John  the  Forerunner. 

19  And  ||this||  is  the  witness  of  John,  when  the 
Jews  sent  forth  unto  him^  out  of  Jerusalem, 
priests  and  Levites, — that  they  might  question 
him — 

Who  art  'lthou||  ? 
M  and  he  confessed,  and  did  not  deny, — and  he 
confessed  - 

||Iil  am  not  |the  Christl ; 
*i  and  they  questioned  him — 

What  then?     Art  ilthou||  =  Elijah  ? 
and  he  saith — 

I  am  not; 
||The  prophet||  art  ithou|  ? 
and  he  answered — 

No  I 

22  So  they  said  unto  him — 

|WhO|    art  thou  ?        that    |an   answer]    we 

may  give,  unto  them  who  sent  us, — 
What  sayest  thou  Iconcerniug  thyself  |  ? 

23  He  said — 

||Ii|  am  a  Voice^  of  one  crying  aloud; — 

\In  the  desert\  make  ye  straight^  the  way  of 
the  Lord :  ^ 
according  as  said  Isaiah  the  prophet. 
**  And  they  had  been  sent  forth  from  among  the 
Pharisees ;  25  and  they  questioned  him,  and  said 
unto  him — 
Why,  then,  dost  thou  immerse, —    if  'ithoul] 
art  not  Ithe  Ghrist|,  nor  jElijah|,  nor  |the 
Prophet!  ? 
26  John  answered  them,  saying — 

|ill!  immerse  !in  water!.         Iln  the  midst  of 

you|  standeth  one,  whom  l!ye||  know  not; — 

2T  |3,fter  mei  coming: — Of  whom   |!Iii «  am  not 

worthy  that  I  should  unloose  the  thong  of 

the  sandal. 

'8  ||These  things]  |    |in    Bethany!    came  to   pass, 

beyond  the  Jordan,  where  John  was,  immersing. 

2«  |0n  the  morrowj  he  beholdoth  Jesus,  coming 
unto  him,  and  saith — 
See !  the  Lamb  of  God,''  who  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world. 
M      |This|  is  he,  of  whom  ||I!|  said — « 
|After  me!  cometh  a  man. 
Who  !bofore  mel  hath  advanced. 
Because  jmy  Chief!  was  he. 

•  Chap.  vl.  46;  1  Jn.  Iv.  12.  enit'hatlc). 
<>  Ml  :  "  that  one  (yonder)."        <>  Is   xl.  S 

"  Strongly  emphatic  and  «  Or    (WH):     "I"   (unem- 

Sointing  heaven  ward."—  ph.-itio). 

leyer.  '  Ver.  36. 

•  Or  CVVH;  :     "  thou  "    (un-  «  Vers.  15,  27. 


*i      And  !!I!!  knew  him  not, 

But   <that   he   might    be    manifested    unto 
Israel>    |therefore!    came    !|I|!    jin   water] 
immersing. 
^'^  And  John  bare  witness,  saying — 

I  have  gazed  upon  the  Spirit,  descending  like 
a  dove,  out  of  heaven, — and  it  abode  upon 
him.^ 
S3      And  !ll||   knew  him  not,^ 

But  <he  that  sent  me  to  immerse  in  water> 
llhei!   |uuto  me|  said — 
<Upon  whomsoever  thou  Shalt  see  the 
Si)irit  descending    and    abiding   upon 
him>   !the  same!  is  he  that  immerseth 
in  Holy  Spirit. 
3*      ||I||  therefore,  have  seen,  and  borne  witness — 
That  |this|  ~is  ||the  ||Son  of  God|!. 

§  3.  T?i.e  First  Disciples  of  Jesus, 

35  On  the  morrow,  again!  was  John  standing,  and 
|from  among  his  disciples!  '!two|! ;  s^and,  look- 
ing at  Jesus  walking,  he  saith — 

See  1  the  Lamb  of  God  li> 
3'  and  the  two'  disciples  hearkened  unto  him 
speaking,  and  they  followed  Jesus.  *8  But 

Jesus,  turning,  and  looking  at  them  following, 
saith  unto  them — 

What  seek  ye  ? 
And  |theyl  said  unto  him— 

Rabbi  I  which  meaneth,  when  translated. 

Teacher  Where  abidest  thou  ? 

39  He  saith  unto  them — 

Be  coming,  and  ye  shall  see. 
They  came,  therefore,  and  saw  where  he  abode, 
and  'with  him|  they  a.bode  that  day.  It  was 
about  the  tenth'  ;hour|.  ■*»  One  of  the  two  that 
heard  from  John  and  followed  him  Iwas  Andrew, 
the  brother  of  Simon  Peter!.  *'  The  samefind- 
eth,  first,  his  own  brother  Simon,  and  saith  unt<? 
him — 

We  have  found  the  Messiah  I 
which  is,  when  translated.  Anointed."  *2He 

led  him  unto  Jesus.  Jesus,  looking 

at  him,  said — 

jiThou!!  art  Simon,  the  son  of  John, — 
!|Thoul|  Shalt  be  called,  Cephas; 
■   which  is  to  be  translated,  Peter."! 
«      |0n  the  morrow]  he  desired  to  go  forth  into 
Galilee.    And  Jesus  flndeth  Philip,  and  saith 
unto  him — 

Be  following  me  1 
"  Now  Philip  was  from  Bethsaida,  of  the  city  of 
Andrew  and  Peter.  *^  |  Philip]  flndeth 

||Nathanacl!i,  and  saith  unto  him — 
<Him,  of  whom  wrote  Moses  in  the  law, and 
the  Prophets>  have  we  found. — Jesus,  son 
of  Joseph,  him  from  Nazareth  I 
*6  And  Nathanael  said  unto  him — 

1 1  Out  of  Nazareth!!  can  any  good  thing  come  7 
Philip  saith  unto  him — 

Come,  and  see  I 


»Mt.  til.  16;  Mk.  L  10;  Lu. 

iii.  22. 
0  Ver.  20. 


«  Gr.  Christor. 

i  That  Ifl :  "  Man  of  rock," 


JOHN    I.    47—51;    II.    1—25;    III.    1,2. 


93 


*''  Jesus  saw  Nathanael  coming  unto  him,  and  saith 
concerning  him — 
See!    |truiy|    an    Israelite,    in    whom    is    no 
|guile|. 
*8  Nathanael  saith  unto  him — 

||Whencel|  dost  thou  |know|  me? 
Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  him — 

<Before  Philip  called  thee, — when  thou  wast 
under  the  fig-tree>  I  saw  thee. 
♦9  Nathanael  answered  him — 

Kabbi  1  !|thou||  art  |the  Son  of  God| : 
||Thou||  art  |Kiag|  of  Israel. 
50  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  him — 

<Because  I  said  unto  thee      I  saw  thee  under 

the  fig-tree>     believest  thou  ? 
|A  greater  thing  than  these]  shalt  thou  seel 
61  And  he  saith  unto  him — 

1 1  Verily,  verily]  |  I  say  unto  you  : 
Ye  shall  see  heaven — when  set  open, 
And  \the  messengers^  of  God\  ascending  and 
descending  •>  unto  <=  the  Son  of  Man. 

§  4.  The  Marriage  in  Cana— First  Sign. 

2  And  ||on  the  third  day||  |a  marriage]  took 
place,  in  Cana  of  Galilee;  and  the  mother  of 
Jesus  was'there','1 — ^and  Jesus  also  was  invited, 
with  his  disciples,  unto  the  marriage.  3  And 

|wine  falling  short],  the  mother  of  Jesus  saith 
unto  him — 

IWine]  have  they  none  I 

*  And  Jesus  saith  unto  her— 

What  part  can  I  take  with  thee,  0  woman  ?e 
]]Not  yet]]  hath  come  ]mine  hour]. 
5  His  mother  saith  unto  them  who  are  minister- 
ing— 

< Whatsoever  he  may  say  to  yc-a>  do ! 

*  Now  there  were  there,  six  stone'  water-vessels, 
placed  ]according  to  the  purification  of  the 
Jews] ;    holding  each,  two  or  three  measures. 

1  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 

Fill  the  vessels  with  water. 
And  they  filled  them  up  to  the  brim.  sAnd 

he  saith  unto  them — 

Draw  out  now,  and  be  bearing  unto  the  master 
of  the  feast. 
And  they  bare.  9  And  <when  the 

master  of  the  feast  had  tasted  the  water,  now 
made  Jwine],  and  knew  not  whence  it  was, — 
though  ]they  who  were  ministering]  knew,  even 
they  who  had  drawn  out  the  water>  the  master 
accosteth  the   bridegroom,   Wand    saith   unto 
him — 
IJEvery'  man]|   ]first'  the  good'  wine]  setteth 
out; 
And  <when  they  had  been  well-supplied> 
]]the  inferior]] : — 


=  Ap  :  "  Mfssenser." 

*>  Gpii.  xxviii.  12. 

cCp.  Mr  xxvii.  27;  Mk  v. 
21  ;  Lu.  xii  11  ;  chap.  vi. 
6;  2  Th  ii.  1.  And  so, 
often,  epi  with  accusa- 
tive. "  Upiiii  "  is,  to  .s;<y 
the  least,  uiienlled  for; 
and  is  painful  l.v  gro- 
te.sque.  The  messengers 
jscend  and  descend,  not 
"upon,"  but  "unto,'' 
their  Lord. 

« As    not    needing    to    be 


"called." 
=  The  mother  beinp  already 
There  (ver.  !),  protialily 
as  relative  ornear  friend, 
iiad  naturally  accepted 
a  measure  of  providing 
care.  If  .so.  Jesu  ■  hereby 
merely  excuses  himself 
from  being  yoked  in  as 
her  helper,  and  yet  may 
and  must  have  declined 
her  gu  dance  with  re- 
spectful tenderness. 


]]Thou]]  hast  kept  the  good' wine  until  leven 
now|. 
"  ]This,  beginning  of  his  signs]  did  Jesus,  in  Cana 
of  Galilee,  and  manifested  his  glory;  and  his 
disciples  believed  on  him. 

§  5.  The  First  Cleansing  of  the  Temple. 

'2  ] After  this]  he  came  down  into  Capernaum, — 
Ihe]  and  his  mother  and  brethren,  and  his 
disciples ;  and  ithere]  they  abode,  not  many' 
days.  13  And  Inear]  was  the  passover 

of  the  Jews;  and     Jesus]   went  up  unto  Jeru- 
salem. i-tAnd  he  found,  in  the  temple^ 
them   that  were   selling  oxen   and   sheep  and 
doves,  also  the  money-changers  sitting.    '^  And 
<making  a  scourge  out  of  rushes>  ]all  of  them] 
thrust  he  forth   out  of  the  temple,  both  the 
sheep  and  the  oxen  ;  and  |the  money-changers' 
small  coins]  poured  he  forth,  and  ]the  tables] 
he  overturned  ;  '«  and  unto  them  who  were  sell- 
ing ]the  doves]  he  said — 
Take  these  things  hence  1 
Be  not  making  'the  house  of  my  Father]  ]|a 
house  of  merchandise]'.* 
1'  His  disciples  remembered  that  it  was  written — 
\The  zeal  of  thy  /lowse]  e.ateth  me  up.^ 

18  The  Jews  therefore  answered,  and  said  unto 
him 

'What  sign]  dost  thou  point  out  to  us,  in  that 
]these  things]  thou  doest  ? 

19  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  them — 

Take  down  this  shrine, >= 

And    in  three'  days]  will  I  raise  it.* 

20  The  Jews,  therefore,  said— 

]]Iu  forty'  and  six' years]]    was  this  shrine" 

built. 
And  |]thou||  ]in  three' days]  wilt  raise  it! 

21  But  ']he]]  was  speaking  concerning  the  shrine  "= 
of  his  body.  22  <When,  therefore,  he  had  been 
raised  from  among  the  dead>  his  disciples 
remembered,  that  'this]  he  had  been  saying; 
and  they  believed  in  the  Scrii>ture,  and  in  the 
word  which  Jesus  had  spoken. 

23  Now  <when  he  was  in  Jerusalem,  during  the 
passover,  during  the  feast>  'many]  believed  on 
his  name,  viewing  his  signs  which  he  was  doing. 

2*  ]]  Jesus  himself!  howeverwas  not  trusting  him- 
self unto  them,  by  reason  of  his  understanding 
them  all,  25 and  because  he  had  no  need]  that 
anyone  should  bear  witness  concerning  man; 
for  |]he!j  understood  what  was  in  man. 

§  6.  Nicoderntis. 

3  There  was'  however,  a  man  from  among  the 
Pharisees,  iNicodemusl  his  name, — ruler  of  the 
Jews.  2  ]The  same]  came  unto  him,  by  night.e 
and  said  unto  him — 

Rabbi  !  we  know  that  |from  God]    thou  hast 

come,  'a  teacheri ; 
For  ]no  one]  can  be  doing  'these' signs]  which 
Jthou]  artdoing,  except  IGod]  bewith'him. 


»  Zech.  xiv.  21. 

>>  Ps    Ixix.  9 

«  Gr.  Aaos.  Ap  :  "Temple." 


"iMt.   xxvl.   61  ;    xxvii.   40; 

Mk.  xiv.  5S  ;  xv.  29. 
«  Chap.  vil.  50;   xix.  39. 


94 


JOHN    III.    3—33. 


8  Jesus  answered^  and  said  unto  him — 
1 1  Verily,  verily  ||  I  say  unto  thee: 
<Except  one  be  born  from  above>  » 
He  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God. 

•  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him — 

|How|  can  a  man  be  born,  when  he  is  |old|  ? 

Can  he  <into   the    womb  of  his  mother,  a 
second  time>  enter,  and  be  born  ? 
8  Jesus  answered — 

1 1  Verily,  verily||  I  say  unto  thee: 
<  Except  one  be  born  of  water  and  spirit> 
He  cannot  enter  into  the  kiagdom  of  God. 

•  ||That  which  hath  been  born  of  the  flesh|| 

is'  |flesh| ; 
And   1 1  that  which  hath  been  born  of  the 
spirit|!  is'  |spirit|. 
1     Do  not  marvel,  that  I  said  unto  thee : 

Ye  must  needs  be  born  from  above. 
8         ||The    spirit]  I     | where    it    pleaseth|     doth 
breathe, 
And  I  the  sound  thereof  |  thou  hearest; 
But  knowest  not,  whence  it  cometh  and 
whither  it  goeth : 
|Thus|  is  every'  one  who  hath  been  born  of 
the  spirit. 

•  Nicodemus  answered,  and  said  unto  him — 

|How[  can  these  things  [come  about|  ? 
10  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  him — 

Art  |ithou||  the  teacher  of  Israel,  and  [these 
things]  knowest  not? 
u      II Verily,  verily] I  I  say  unto  thee: 
|What  we  knowl  we  speak. 
And  |of  what  we  have  seen]  we  bear  wit- 
ness. 
And  ]our  vvitnessi  ye  receive  not. 
u         <If  |the  earthly  things]  I  told  you,  and  ye 
believe  not> 
How    <if  I   should   tell  you  the  heavenly 
things>  will  ye  believe  ? 
u         And  ]no  one]  hath  ascended  into  heaven, 
Save  he  that  [out  of  heaven]  descended, — •» 
IJTheSon  of  Man]]. 
M         And  <just  as  |Moses]  lifted  up  the  serpent 
in  the  desert> 
l|8o]]  must  ]the  Son  of  Man]  be  lifted  up, — 
u  That  ] whosoever'  believeth  in  him|<: 

May  have  life  age-abiding.^ 
M         For  God  ]so'  loved]  the  world. 

That  ]hise  Only  Begotten  Son]  he  gave, — 
That  ]whosoever'  believeth  on  him| 
Might  not  perish. 
But  have  life  age-abiding. 
M         For  God  ]sent  noti  his  Son  into  the  world. 
That  he  might  judge  the  world, 
But    that    the    world    might  be  saved' 
through  him.f 
>*         |He  that  believeth  on  him|    is  not  to  be 
judged : 
||He  that  believeth  not||  [already]  hath  been 
judged, — 
UBecause  hehath  not  believed  onthe  name 
of  the  Only'  Begotten'  Son  of  God|[. 


•  Cp.  Ter.  31 

•>  Pr.  XXX.  4  ;  Eph  Iv.  9. 

•  Or  :     "  That    |  whosoever 

belie veth)  may    |in  hlm| 


have,"  &c. 
«  Ap  :  "  Ageabldlng." 
«  Or:  "the." 
f  Chap.  111.  47. 


19  And  [this]  is  the  judgment: 

That    I  the    light]    hath    come    into   the 

world, — 
And    men    loved,    rather'   the   darkness 

than  the  light. 
For  ]wicked]   were  their  ]works[. 

20  For     [whosoever'   doth   practise   corrupt' 

things] 
Hateth  the  light. 
And  Cometh  not  unto  the  light. 

Lest  his  works  should  be  reproved; 

21  But  [he  that  doeth  the  truth] 

Cometh  unto  the  light. 
That  his  works  may  be  [made  manifest]^ 
That  [in  God[  have  they  been  wrought. 

§  7.  Further  Testimony  of  the  Forerunner,  as 
the  lirideyrooni's  Friend. 

22  [After  these  things]  came  Jesus,  and  his  dis- 
ciples, into  the  Judaean' land;  and  [there]  was 
he  tarrying  with  them,  and  immersing.  23  And 
John  also  was  immersing  in  jEnon,  near  to 
Salim,  because  [many  waters]  were  there;  and 
they  were  coming,  and  being  immersed  ; — 24  for 
[not  yet[  had  John  been  cast  into  prison. 

25  There  arose,  therefore,  a  questioning,  from 
among  the  disciples  of  John,  with  a  Jew, — 
concerning  purifleation.  26  And  they  came  unto 
John,  and  said  unto  him — 

Rabbi  1  <he  who  was  with  thee  beyond  the 
Jordan,  unto  whom  []thou|]  hast  borne 
witnes3>  seel  ]th6  same]  is  immersing; 
and  ]all[  are  coming  unto  him. 

27  John  answered,  and  said — 

A  man  can  receive  [nothing],  except  it  have 
been  given  him  out  of  heaven. 

28  |[Ye  yourselvesjl  [unto  me[  bear  witness,  that 

[]I]]a  said"— 

||I[[  am  not  the  Christ; 
but— 

I  am  sent  before  [[That  One] I." 

29  [[He  that  hath  the  bride]]    is    ]bridegroom| ; 
But    <the   friend   of   the  bridegroom,   who 

staudeth  by  and    hearkeneth   unto  him> 
[greatly]  rejoiceth,  by  reason  of  the  voice 
of  the  bridegroom. 
[This',  my' joy]  therefore,  is  fulfilled. 

30  []ThatOne[[  it  behoveth  to  increase, — 
But  []me]]  to  decrease. 

SI         <He  that  ]from  above]  doth  come> 

[Over  all[  is': 
<He  that  is  of  the  earth>* 

[Of  the  earth  I  is', 

And  [of  the  earth!  doth  speak': 
<He  that  [out  of  heaven|  doth  come>* 

[Over  all]  is', 
M         <What  he  hath  seen  and  heard> ' 

Of  [the  same[  he  beareth  witness, —  b 

And  ]]his  witness]]  ]no  one]  receiveth: — 
3»  <He  that  hath  received  his  witne3s> 


•Or   (WH) :     "I"    (unem- 

phatic). 
•>  Chap.  i.  20. 
c  Cp.  chap   t.  18,  n. 
<i  Cp.  chap.  viU.  2a 
•  1  Co.  XV.  47. 


'  Or:  "  did  hear." 

«  Or  (31,  S2,  WH):  "He 
that  out  or  ht-aven  doth 
come,  of  what  he  hath 
seen  and  heard  beareth 
witness." 


JOHN   III.    34—36  ;    IV.    1—33. 


95 


Hath  set  seal — 
That  ||God||  is  |true|. 
M         For  <he  whom  God  hath  seiit> 

|The  sayings  a  of  God|  doth  speak ; 
For  |uot  by  measure|  ^giveth  he  the  Spirit. 
»s         ||The  Fatherll  loveth  the  Son, 

And  I  |ali  things|  |  hath  given  into  his  hand. 
••         <He  that  believeth  on  the  Son> 
Hath  life  age-abiding : 
Whereas  <hethatyieldethnot  unto  theSon> 
Shall  not  see  life, — 
But  ||the  anger  of  God||  awaiteth  him. 

§  8.  The  Woman  of  Samaria,  and  the  Sarnay-ita^is. 
4     <When  therefore  the  Lord   knew,  that  the 
Pharisees  had  heard — 

||Jesus||  |more' disciples|  is  making  and  im- 
mersing, than  John, — 
2  although  indeed  |1  Jesus  himself]  |  was  not  im- 
mersing, but  his  disciples>  She  left  Judaea,  and 
departed  again  into  Galilee.  *  Now  he  must 

needs  pass  through  Samaria.  ^Hecometh, there- 
fore, unto  a  city  of  Samaria,  called  Sychar,  near 
the  parcel  of  ground  which  Jacob  gave  unto 
Joseph  his  son.  ^  Now  Jacob's  fountain  was 
there.  (|Jesus||,  therefore,  <having  become 

toil-worn  with  the  journey>  was  sitting  thus, 
upon  the  fountain.  It  was  about  the  sixth 
hour.  '  There  cometh  a  woman  of 

Samaria  to  draw  water.  Jesus  saith  unto 

her — 

Give  me  to  drink  I 
8  for  |his  disciples]  had  gone  away  into  the  city, 
that  ]food]  they  might  buy.  » The  Samari- 

tan woman,  therefore,  saith  unto  him — 
How  dost  |]thou]],being  ]|a  Jew]], ask  to  drink 
]]of  me]]  who  am  ]a  Samaritan  woman]  ? 
[for    ]Jews]    have  no   dealings   with    Samari- 
tans].] 10  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto 
her — 

<If  thou  hadst  known  the  free  gift^  of  God, 
and  who  it  is  that  is  saying  unto  thee. 

Give  me  to  drink> 
|]thou]]  wouldst  have  asked  him',  and  he 
would  have  given  thee  living'  water. 
"  She  saith  unto  him — 

Sir  1  ]not  even  a  bucket]  hast  thou, — and  ]the 
well]  is  ]deep] : — ]Whence]  then,  hast  thou 
the  living'  water  ? 
w     Art  l]thou]]  greater' than  ]our  father  Jacob], 
who  gave  us  the  well,— and  ]|himself]i  out 
of  it  drank,  and  his  sons^  and  his  flocks  ? 
1'  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  her — 
<Whosoever  driuketh  of  this  water> 
"Will  thirst  ]again] ; 
"     But  < whosoever  shall  drink  of  the  water 
which  ]!l|]  will  give  him> 
In  nowise  shall  thirst,  unto  times  age-abid- 
ing,— 
But  <the  water  which  I  will  give  him> 
Shall  become,  within  him,  ]a  fountain  of 
water], 
l]Springing  up  unto  life  age-abiding]  j. 


•  Or:  "things." 

*  Ml :  "  out  or  a  measure." 


'  Or  :  "  bounty." 


15  The  woman  saith  unto  him — 

Sir!  give  me  this'  water,  that  I  thirst  not, 
neither  be  coming  hither  to  draw. 
'6  He  saith  unto  her — 

Go,  call  thy  husband,  and  come  hither  1 
1'  The  woman  answered,  and  said  [unto  him] — 
I  have  no  husband. 
Jesus  saith  unto  her — 

jWell]    saidst  thou,         ]A  husband]    I  have 
not;  18  for  ]  five' husbands]  thou  hast  had, — 
and  ]now|  he  whom  thou  hast,  is  not  thy 
]husband] : 
]This'  true  thing]  hast  thou  spoken. 

19  The  woman  saith  unto  him — 

Sir  i  I  perceive  that  ]a  prophet]  art  ]]thou]] : — 

20  ]lOur  fathers]]     ]in  this    mountain]    wor- 

shipped ; 
And  ]]ye]]  say,  that   \m  Jerusalem]    is  the 
place,  where  ]to  worship]  it  behoveth. 

21  Jesus  saith  unto  her — 

Believe  me,  woman  1 
There  cometh  an  hour,  when  <neither  in 
this  mountain,  nor  yet  in   Jerusalem> 
shall  ye  worship  the  Father. 

22  llYe]]  worship,  that  which  ye  know  not; 
]]We]]  worship^  that  which  we  know; 

Because  ]|salvation]]  is  ]of  the  Jews]. 

23  But  there  cometh  an  hour,  and  |now]  is',— 

When  ]the  real'  worshippers]  shall  wor- 
ship the  Father  in  spirit  and  truth ; 
For  ]]even  the  Father]]  is  seeking   ]such 
as  these]  as  his  worshippers. 
2*         God  is  jspirit] ; 

And  ]they  that  worship  him] 

]]In  spirit  and  truth]]  must  needs  worship. 

25  The  woman  saith  unto  him — 

I  know  that  JMessiah]  cometh,  who  is  called 

Christ,— 
< Whensoever  ]]he]]  shall  come>  he  will  tell 

us  ]everythingf. 

26  Jesus  saith  unto  her — 

]]I,  that  speak  unto  thee]]  am  he. 

27  And  ]hereupon]  came  his  disciples,  and  they 
began  to  marvel,  that  ]with  a  woman]  he  was 
talking.     ]No  one]  however,  said — 

What  seekest  thou  ?        or —      Why  talkest 
thou  with  her  ? 

28  The  woman,  therefore,  left  her  water-vessel, 
and  went  away  into  the  city,  and  saith  unto  the 
men — 

29  Come !  see  a  man,  that  told  me  all  things  that 

ever  I  did : 
Can  ]this|  be  ]the  Christ]  ? 
80  They  came   forth  out  of  the  city,  and  were 
coming  unto  him. 

31  ]In  the  meantime'  the  disciples  were  requesting 
him,  saying — 

Rabbi  1  eat. 

32  But  ]he]  said  unto  them — 

]]I|]  have  ]food]  to  eat,  of  which  ]]ye]]  know 
not. 

33  The  disciples,  therefore,  began  to  say,  one  to 
another — 

Hath  anyone  brought  him,  to  eat  ? 


96 


JOHN    IV.    84—5-4;     V.    1-17. 


s*  Jesus  saith  uato  them — • 

||My'  food||    is^  that  I  should  do  the  will  of 
him  that  sent  me,  and  complete  |hi3  workj. 
S5     Are  ||ye||  not  saying— 

<Yet'     |a    fourmonth]     it    is>    and     |the 
harvest]  cometh  ? 
Lo  I  I  say  unto  you — 

Lift  up  your  oyes^  and  gaze  at  the  fields, — 

That  |white|  are  they  unto  |harvest|. 
l|Already||   as  |ho  that  reapeth]    receiveth  |a 
reward], 
And  gathoroth  fruit  unto  life  age-abiding ; 
That  |he  that  soweth]  together'  may  re- 
joice |with  him  that  reapeth|. 
8T  For  ||herein|  doth  the  saying  |holdgood|, — 

|One|  is  the  sower, 
And  lanother]  is  the  reaper. » 

38  ||I||    sent  you   forth^   to   be   reaping   that 

whereon  l|ye||  have  not  toiled  : 
I  Others  I  have  toiled, 
And  ||ye||   |into  their  toil]  have  entered. 

39  And  l|out  of  that  city  1 1  [many  I  believed  on  him— 
of  the  Samaritans,— by  reason  of  the  word  of  the 
woman  in  bearing  witness — 

Ho  told  me  all  things  that  ever  I  did. 
*»  <When^  therefore^  the  Samaritans  came  unto 
him>  tliey  went  on  to  request  him  to  abide  with 
them ;  and  he  abode  there  two'  days.  <'  And 

||many'  more||    believed  by  reason  of  his  dis- 
course; <2and  |unto  the  woman]  began  to  say — 
<No  longer^  by  reason  of  thy'  talk  b>  do  we 

believe ; 
For    1 1  we  ourselves]  |    have  heard,  and  know 
that 
|]This  One]]  is^  in  truth,  IJthe  Saviour  of  the 
world]]. 

§  9.  ^  Courtier's  Son  restored — Second  Sign. 

«  But  |]after  the  two'  days||  he  went  forth  from 
thence,  into  Galilee.  **For  ]Jesus  himself] 
bare  witness,  that  ]la  prophet]]  ]in  his  own' 
fatherland]  hath  not  ihonourl.o  45 go  |when 
he  came  into  Galilee]  the  Galilaeans  welcomed 
him,  having  seen  ]all  things]  whatsoever  he  had 
done  in  Jerusalem  during  the  feast;  for  Ijthey 
also]]   went  unto  the  feast.  ^^So  he  came 

again  into  Cana  of  Galilee,  where  he  had  made 
the  water  ]wine].  And  there  was  a  certain 
courtier,  whose  son  was  sick,  in  Capernaum. 

«  |Tho  same]  <hearing  that  Jesus  had  come  out 
of  Judsea  into  Galiloe>  came  away  unto  him, 
and  began  requesting  him,  that  he  would  come 
down  and  heal  his  son  ;  for  he  was  on  the  point 
of  dying.  «  Jesus  therefore  said  unto  him — 

<Except    ]signs  and    wonders]    ye   see>  in 
nowise  will  ye  believe.* 

*9  The  courtier  saith  unto  him — 

Sir  1  come  down,  ere  my  child  die  I 

50  Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

Be  going  thy  way :  ]thy  son]  liveth  I 
And  the  man  believed  in  the  word  which  Jesus 
spake  to  him,  and  at  once  went  his  way.    ='  And 


"  Op.  Mi.  vl.  15. 

i>  Or  :  "  speakine." 

•  lit.    xliJL  57  ;    Mk.    vL  4  ; 


U\    iv  24. 
dOrCWH):  "will  ye  ".  .  .? 


<when  he  was  even  now'  going  down>  |hi3 
servants]  met  him,  saying,  that  |his  boy]  was 
living.  52  go  he  enquired  the  hour,  from  them, 
when  he  began  |to  amend].  They  said,  there- 
fore, unto  him — 

]  I  Yesterday,  at  the  seventh  hour]]    the  fever 
left  him. 
53  So  the  father  took  note  that  it  was    ]in  that' 
hour]  wherein  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

|Thy  son]  liveth  1 
and  he  believed,   ]he]  and  all'  his  house. 
5*     Now  ]|this  again]]  as  ]a  second  sign]  Jesus 
did,  after  coming  out  of  Judsea  into  Galilee. 

§  10.  Cure  at  the  Pool  of  Bethzatha.     Jesus  claims 
to  be  the  Son  of  God. 

5     ]] After  these  things]]  was  a  feast  of  the  Jews, 
and  Jesus  went  up  unto  Jerusalem.  ^  Now 

there  is  in  Jerusalem,  at  the  Sheep-gate,  a  pool, 
which  is  called  in  Hebrew  Bethzatha," — having 
]five'  porches].  ^]llu  these]]  was  lying  a 
throng  of  them  who  were  sick, — blind,  lame, 
withered.  ]••]  >>  ^  And  there  was  a  certain  man 
there,  who  |for  thirty-eight'  years]  had  con- 
tinued in  his  sickness.  « Jesus  <seeing  ]]thi8 
one]]  lying,  and  taking  note  that  now  ]a  long' 
time]  had  he  continued>  saith  unto  him — 
Desirest  thou  to  be  made  jwell]? 
'  The  sick  man  answered  him — 

Sir!  I  have  ]no  man]  that  <as  soon  as  the 
water  hath  been  troubled>  might  thrust 
me  into  the  pool;  but  <while  ]I]  am 
coining>  ] [another]]  ]before  me]  goeth 
down. 

8  Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

Rise  !  take  up  thy  couch,  and  be  walking. 

9  And  [straightway]  the  man  was  made  well  and 
took  up  his  couch,  and  began  to  walk. 

Now  it  was  Sabbath,  on  that'  day.  !«  The  Jews, 
therefore,  were  saying,  unto  him  who  had  been 
cured — 

It  is    [Sabbath] ;    and  it  is  not  allowable  for 
thee  to  take  up  thy  couch  : — 
11  [who]  however,  answered  them — 

<He  that  made  me  weU>    ]]he][    [unto  me| 
said — 
Take  up  thy  couch,  and  be  walking. 
1^  They  questioned  him — 

Who  is  the  man  that  said  unto  thee.        Take 
up  Jthy  couch],  and  be  walking? 
13  But    [the  healed  one]   knew  not  [who]   it  was; 
forijesus]  had  turned  aside,  [amultitude|  being 
in  the  i)lace.  ^*  [|  After  these  things]] 

Jesus  flndoth  him,  in  the  temple,  and  said  unto 
him — 
See!  thou  hast  become  ]well] : — 

[No  moro[    be  committing  sin,  lest    [some 
worse  thing]  do  thee'  befall. 
15  The  man  went  away,  and  told  the  Jews,  that  it 

was  ] [Jesus] I  who  had  made  him  well. 
'6  And  lion  this  account||  were  the  Jews  persecu- 
ting Jesus,  because  ]these  things]  he  had  been 
doing     [on    Sabbath].  "But     [he] 

answered  them — 


■  Or  (WH) :  "  Bethsalda." 


»  Ver.  4  omitted  by  WH. 


JOHN   V.    18—43. 


97 


|My  Father]  ||until  even  iiow|l»  is  working; 
And  ||I||  am  working.'> 
18  ||0n  this  account]  I  therefore  |the  rather]  were 
the  Jews  seeking  to  slay  him, — because  <not 
only  was  he  breaking   the   Sabbath>  but  was 
calling  God  |]his  own  Father |j,  making  |himself] 
]]equal|i  with  |lGod||. 
"19  Jesus^  therefore,  answered,  and  went  on  to  say 
unto  them  — 

l]Verily^  verilyj]  I  say  unto  you  : 
The   Son  cannot   be   doing,  of   himself,    [a, 
single  thing], — 
Save  anything  he  may  see   |the  Father] 
doing; 
For  < whatsoever  ]]he]l  may  be  doing> 
]]These   things]]    ]the  Son   also,  in  like 
mannerj  doeth. 
20         For  lithe  Father]]  dearly  loveth  the  Son, 

And    ]all   things]    pointeth    out    to    him, 
which  Ihimself)  is  doing; 
And    llgreater  works  than  these]]    will  he 
point  out  to  him. 
That  ]ye]  may  marvel. 
»i  For  <just   as   the  Father  waketh  up  the 

dead,  and  quickeueth  them> 
]In  like  manner]   ]]the  Son  also]]   ]whom  he 
pleaseth]  doth  quicken.^ 
w  For  neither  doth  ]the  Father]  judge  any- 

one,— 
But  ]all  the  judging]<i  hath  given  unto  the 
Son: 
*>  That  ]all]  may  honour  the  Sou, 

Just  as  they  honour  the  Father: 
<He  that  doth  not  honour  the  Son> 
Doth  not,  in  fact,  honour  the  Father  who 
sent  him.« 

**      IJYerily,  verily]]''  I  say  unto  you : 

<He  that  heareth  ]my  word],  and  believeth 
in  him  that  sent  me> 
Hath  life  age-abiding, 
And  ]into  judgment]  cometh  not. 
But  hath  passed  over,  out  of  death  into 
life. 

»6      1 1  Verily,  verily]]?  I  say  unto  you  : 

There  cometh  an  hour,  and  now  is, 

When   ]the  dead]  shall  hearken  unto  the 
voice  of  the  Son  of  God, 
And    |they  who  have  hearkened]  shall 
live. 
»6         For   <just  as   ]the  Father]    hath  life   ]in 
himself;> 
|]In  like  manner]]   ]unto  the  Son  also]  hath 
he  given,  ]lifel  to  have,  ]in  himselfl ; 
M  And  l]authority]|  hath  he  given  him,  to  be 

executing  jjudgment], — 
Because  ]Son  of  Man]  is  he  I 
S8      Do  not  be  marvelling  at  this  : 

Because  there  cometh  an  hour,  in  which  |all 


•  Whose  sabbath  began  so 

long  ago:  Gen.   ii.  3;  He. 
Iv.  3. 
•>  Or  :    "  Therefore    am    Oil 
working." 

•  NB  :   The   general   action 

of  the   Father,   aud  the 

E.M.T. 


special  action  of  the  Son. 
"iCp   Ac.  xvii.  31. 
el  Jn.  ii.   2?. 
'  NB  :    "Veriiy,    verily"— 

No.  2. 
e  NB  :     "Verily,  Terilv  " — 

No.  3. 


they  in  the  tombs]  shall  hearken  unto 
his  voice,  ^9  and  shall  come  forth, — 
<They    who     ]the    good    things]     have 
dono> 
Unto  a  resurrection  |of  life] ; 
But  <they  who  the  corrupt  things]  have 
practised> 
Unto  a  resurrection  ]of  judgment]. 
]|I]]    cannot  be  doing,  of  myself,  )a  single 
thing],— 
]Just  as  I  hear]  I  judge ; 
And  ]]my' judging!]  is  ]just],— 
Because  I  seek  not  my  own'  will, 
But  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me. 
<If  ]]Ij]  bear  witness  ]conceruing  myself |> 

]My  witness]]  is  not  jtrue]. 
]] Another]]  it   is,  who  beareth  witness  con- 
cerning me, — 
And  I  know  that  ]true]  is  the  witness  which 
he  witnesseth  concerning  me. 
]]Ye]]  have  sent  forth  unto  John, — » 

And  he  hath  borne  witness  to  the  truth  : — 
]]I]]  however,  ]|not  from  man]]  ] my  witness | 
receive ; 
But  ]these  things]  I  say,  that  ]]ye]]  may  be 
saved : — 
]]He]]  was  the  burning  and  shining  lamp, 
And  ]jye]]  were  willing  to  exult,  for  an  hour^ 
]in  his  light]. 
But  ]]!]]    have,  as  my    witness,    something 
greater  than  John's ; 
For  <the  works    which  the   Father  hath 
given  me,  that  I  should  complete  them, — 
the  works  themselves'  which  I  am  doing> 
bear  witness  concerning  me. 
That  ]the  Father]  hath  sent  me. 
And  so  ]the  Father  who  sent  me]   ]]he]]  hath 
borne  witness  concerning  me. 

Neither  ]]a  sound  of  him]]  ]at  any  time]  have 

ye  heard. 
Nor  ]a  form  of  himj  have  ye  seen ; 
And    ]]his   word]]    ye  have   not,  within  you 
abiding — 
Because  <as  touching  him  whom     |]he|| 

sent> 
]jln  him]]  l]ye]]  believe  not. 
Ye  search  •>  the  Scriptures, 
Because  ]]ye]]  think  ] by  them]  to  have  (life 
age-abiding] ; 
And  ]]those  [Scriptures]]!  are  they  which  bear 
witness  concerning  me: 
And  yet  ye  choose  not  to  come  unto  me, 
that  ]life|  ye  may  have. 
<Glory  from  men>  am  I  not  receiving ; — 
But  I  have  taken  knowledge  of  you,<= 
That  ]!the  love  of  God|]  ye  have  not  ]in 
yourselves] : — 
]]!]'  have  come,  in  the  name  of  my  Father, — 

And  ye  are  not  receiving  me: 
<If  janother]  shall  come  in  his  own'  name> 
!]Him]]  ye  will  receive  1 


'  Chap.  i.  19. 
Or:    "Search";    but    the 
argument  .'-eems    to    de- 
mand the   rendering  in 


the  text. 
■  NB  :     =    "  I    nnderstand 
you." 


98 


JOHN   V.    44—47  ;    VI.    1—30. 


**     How  can'  ||ye||  believe, — 

[Glory  from  one  anothcr|  receiving; 
And  |the  glory  which  is  from  the  only'  God|» 
are  not  seeking  •>  ? 
*s      Do  not  think  that  ||I||    will  accuse  you  unto 
the  Father : 
There  |is|  who accuseth  you^ even  ||Moses||, — 
On  whom  ||ye|]  have  set  your  hope. 
*«      For  <if  ye  had  been  believing  |iu  Moses|> 

Ye  would^  in  that  case,  have  been  believing 
|in  me| ; 
For  llconoerning  me||   |he|  wrote. 
«      But    <if     |in    his'    writings|      ye    are     not 
believing> 
How  |in  my'  sayings|  will  ye  believe  ? 


§11. 


Five  Thousand  Fed.    Mt.  xiv.  13-21 ; 
Mk.  vi.  32-44;  Lu.  ix.  10-17. 


6  I  [After  these  things]  I  Jesus  went  away  across 
the  sea  of  Galilee,  that  is,  of  Tiberias ;  ^  and 
there  was  following  him  a  great  multitude, 
because  they  had  been  viewing  the  signs  which 
he  did  upon  such  as  were  sick.  ^  But  Jesus 

had  gone  up  into  the  mountain,  and  |there|  was 
sitting  with  his  disciples.  *  Now  the  passover 
was  near,  the  feast  of  the  Jews.  ^  So 

then  Jesus,  <lifting  up  his  eyes,  and  beholding 
that  a  great'  multitude  was  coming  unto  him> 
saith  unto  Philip — 

Whence  are  we  to  buy  loaves,  that  these  may 
eat? 
6  But  I  this  I  he  was  saying,  to  test  him  ;  for  |he 

himself]  knew,  what  he  was  about  to  do. 
'  Philip  answered  him — 

||Two  hundred  denaries-worth  of  loaves]]  are 
not  sufficient  for  them,  that  |]eachone|]  may 
take  ]a  little]. 

8  One  from  among  his  discii)les,  Andrew,  the 
brother  of  Simon  Peter,  saith  unto  him — 

9  There  is  a  little  lad  here,  that  hath  five'  barley 

loaves,  and  two'  small  fishes, — 
But  ]|these||— what  are  they   ]for  such  num- 
bers,? 
1"  Jesus  said — 

Make  the  people  recline. 
Now  there  was  much  grass  in  the  place.  So 

the  men  reclined,  to  the  number  of  about  five 
thousand.  i'  Jesus  therefore  took  the 

loaves,  and  jgiving  thanks]  went  on  distributing 
unto  them  that  reclined  ;  ]in  like  manner]  of  the 
email  fishes  also :  as  much  as  they  were  wish- 
ing. 12  And  ]when  they  were  well-fllled] 
he  saith  unto  his  disciples  — 

Gather  up  the  broken   pieces  left'  over',  that 
nothing  be  lost. 
1*  So  they  gathered  them  up,  and  filled  twelve' 
baskets,  with   broken   pieces  out  of  the  five' 
barley  loaves, — which  were  left  over  by  them 
who  had  eaten.  i*  ]]The  people]]  there- 

fore, [seeing  what  signs  =  he  wroughti  began  to 
say— 

[[This]]  is,  of  a  truth,  the  prophet  who  was  to 
come  into  the  world. 


'Or     (WH): 
Only  One." 


<=  Chap   3fll.  43. 
»  Or  (WH):  "sign. 


§  12.  Jesus  walks  on  the  Lake.     Mt.  xiv.  22-36  ; 
Mk.  vi.  45-56. 

15  ] [Jesus]]  therefore  <getting  to  know  ■'  that  they 
were  about  to  come,  and  seize  hiui,  that  they 
might  make  him  king^^  retired  again  into  the 
mountain  ]jhimself,  alonel].  '^  But 

]when  evening  came]  his  disciples  went  down 
unto  the  sea;  ''  and  [entering  into  a  boat]  were 
going  across  the  sea  into  Capernaum.  And 
[dark,  already]  had  it  become,  and  [not  yet] 
had  Jesus  reached  them ;  is  moreover  the  sea 
<by  reason  of  a  great  wind  that  blew>  was 
rising  high.  i*  <Having  therefore  rowed 

about  twenty-five  or  thirty  furlongs>  they 
observe  Jesus,  walking  upon  the  sea,  and  [near 
the   boatl    coming;    and  they  were  affrighted. 

20  But  [he[  saith  unto  them — 

It  is  |]I]]  :  be  not  affrighted  1 

21  They  were  willing,  therefore,  to  receive  him  into 
the  boat;  and  ]straightway|  the  boat  was  at 
land,  whither  they  had  been  slowly  going. 

§  13.  Discourse  in  the  Synagogue  at  Capernaum. 

22  [[Onthemorrow[[  [the  multitude  that  was  stand- 
ing on  the  other  side  of  the  sea|  saw  that  there 
was  not  [another  small-boat]  there,  save  one, — 
and  that  Jesus  entered  not  ]along  with  his  dis 
ciples]  unto  the  boat,  but  that  [alone]  his 
disciples  departed  : — 23  howbeit  there  came' 
boats  out  of  Tiberias,  near  the  place  where  they 
did  eat  the  bread,  after  the  Lord  had  giver 
thanks : — 24  <When,  therefore,  the  multitude 
saw,  that  [Jesus]  was  not  there,  nor  yet  his 
disciples>  [they  themselves[  got  into  the  small 
boats,  and  came  unto  Capernaum,  seeking 
Jesus;  25  and  <finding  him  on  the  other  side  of 
the  sea>  they  said  unto  him — 

Rabbi!  [when]  camest  thou  ]hither[? 

26  Jesus  answered  them,  and  said — 

[[Verily,  verily] [  I  say  unto  you: 
Ye  seek  me. 
Not  because  ye  saw  signs, 
But  because  ye  did  eat  of  the  loaves  and 
were  filled, 

27  Be  working. 

Not  for  the  food  that  perisheth. 
But  for  the  food  that  endureth  unto  life 
age-abiding, — 
Which    [the  Son  of  Man]   unto  you,  will 

give ; 
For   upon    [the  same'    hath   the  Father 
[[even  God[[  set  his  seal. 

28  They  said,  therefore,  unto  him — 

What  are  we  to  do,  that  we  may  be  working 
the  works  of  God  ? 

29  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  them — 

I  [This]]  is  the  work  of  God  : 
That  ye  believe  on  him  whom   [he]  hath  sent 
forth, 
so  They  said,  therefore,  unto  him — 

What,  then,  art  [[thou]]  doing  [by  way  of  sign  I, 

That  we  may  see,  and  believe  in  thee : 
What  art  thou  working  ? 


'  Or  :  "  obBervlng." 


•>  Or :  "  make  a  king." 


JOHN   VI.    31—63. 


99 


»i      ||Our  fathers]  I    did  eat    |the  maiina|   in  the 
desert, — 
Just  as  it  is  written : 

\\Breadotd  ofheaven\\  he  gave  them  to  eat.^ 
S2  Jesus  said  unto  them — 

||Verily^  verily||  I  say  unto  you  : 
||Not  Moses||    gave  you  the  bread  out  of 

heaven ; 
But    limy  Father! I    giveth  you    the   real' 
bread  out  of  Heaven. 
w         For  I  the  bread  of  God|  is 

That  which  is  coming  down  out  of  heaven, 
And  giving  |life|  unto  the  world. 
'*  They  said^  therefore^  unto  him — 

Sir!  |evermore|  give  us  this  bread. 
*s  Jesus  said  unto  them — 
||I||  am  the  bread  of  life: 

|He  that  cometh  unto  me|  in  nowise  shall 

hunger. 
And   I  he  that  believeth  on  mej    in  nowise 
shall  thirst  |any  morej. 
««     But  I  told  you— 

Ye  have  even  seen  [mel^ 
And  yet  do  not  believe. 
w      <A11  that  which  the  Father  is  giving  me> 
jUnto  meJ   will  have  come, 
And  |him  that  cometh  unto  me| 
In  nowise  will  I  cast  out, — ^ 
*8     Because  I  have  come  down  from  heaven, — 
Not  that  I  should  be  doing  my  own'  will. 
But  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me. 
*»     And  |this|  is  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me^ 

That  <of  air  that  which  he  hath  given  me> 
I  should  lose  nothing, 
But  should  raise  it  up  at  the  last'  day. 
*o      For  |this|  is  the  will  of  my  Father, 

That  <every'  one    that    vieweth   the  Son^ 
and  believeth  on  him> 
Should  have  life  age-abiding. 
And    ||I|1    should  >;  raise  him  up,  at  the 
last'  day. 
*i  The  Jews,  therefore,   began  to  murmur  con- 
cerning him,  because  he  said — 

||I||  am   the  bread  that  came   down  out  of 
heaven ; 
*2  and  were  saying — 

Is  not  Ijthisll  Jesus,  the  son  of  Joseph, — 
Of  whom  1 1  well  know  the   father  and  the 
mother ! 
How  is  it  then,  that  he  |now|  saith: 
|Out  of  heaveni  have  I  come  down  ? 
**  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  them — 

Be  not  murmuring,  one  with  another: 
**         ||No  one||  can' come  unto  me,  except  jthe 
Father  who  sent  me|  draw  him, — 
And  ||I||  will  raise  him  up,  in  the  last' day. 
*^     It  is  written  in  the  prophets, — 

And  they  shall   6e,    aH,   the  instructed    of 
God-.i 
<Every'  one  who  hath  heard  of  the  Father, 
and  learned> 
Cometh  unto  me. 
*«     Not  that  any  one  hath  seen'  || the  Father ||, 


« Exo.     xvi. 
Ixxviii.  24, 
>>  Cp.  chap.  ix.  SI. 


4,      15 ;     Ps. 


e  Or  :  "  win." 
d  Is.  llv.  13. 


Save  he  who  is  from  God, — 
|This  one|  hath  seen  the  Father. 
*'      1 1  Verily,  verily  1 1  I  say  unto  you  : 

1 1  He  that  believeth||  hath  life  age-abiding. 
«      I |Ii I  am  the  bread  of  life:— 
<9  I  Your  fathers!    did  eat,  in  the  desert,  the 

manna, — 
II And  died||: 

50  ||This||   is  the  bread  which   |out  of  heaven] 

cometh  down,* 
That  one  | thereof]  may  eat, — 
1 1  And  not  die||. 

51  ||I||    am    the   living   bread,    which    |out    of 

heaven]  came  down : 
<If  one  eat  of  this'  bread> 

He  shall  live  unto  times  age-abiding; 
And    <the   bread,  moreover,  which  |I|  will 

give> 
Is  I  my  flesh] — for  the  world's' life. 

5^  The  Jews,  therefore,  began  to  strive  one  with 
another,  saying — 
How  can  this  one  |unto  us]  give  his  flesh  to 
eat? 
53  Jesus,  therefore,  said  unto  them — 
]] Verily,  verily]]  I  say  unto  you — 
<Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man^ 

And  drink  his  blood> 
Ye  have  not  life  within  yourselves. 
5*  He  that  feedeth  upon  my  fleshy 

And  drinketh  my  blood> 
Hath  life  age-abiding. 
And  ]]I|]  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last' day; 

55  por  ]]my  flesh]]   is  |]true!]  food, 
And  ]]my  blood]]  is  ]]true]]  drink: 

56  <He  that  feedeth  upon  my  fleshy 
And  driuketh  my  blood> 

]In  me|  abideth, 
And  ]|I]|  in  him'. 

57  <Just  as  the  living'  Father  sent  me, — 

And  I  live  by  reason  of  the  Father> 
I  He  also  that  feedeth  upon  me] 
1 1  Even  he]]  shall  live  by  reason  of  me'. 

58  |This]  is  the  bread,  which  |out  of  heaven] 

came  down : — 
Not  just  asyour  fathers  did  eat — and  diedl 
<He  that  feedeth  upon  this'  bread> 
Shall  live  unto  times  age-abiding. 

59  ]These  things]  said  he,  as  ]in  a  synagogue]  he 
was  teaching,  in  Capernaum.  «*'  |]Many]|  of 
his  disciples,  therefore,  ]when  they  heard]  said^ 

|Hard]  is  this  discourse, — 
Who  can  ]thereunto]  hearken  ? 

61  But  Jesus  <knowing  within  himself  that  his 
disciples  were  murmuring  concerning  thi3> 
said  unto  them — 

Doth  ]]this!]  cause  |you|  to  stumble? 

62  [What]  then  <if  ye  should  view  the  Son  of 

Man  ascending  where  he  was  before  ?>  . . . 

63  ]]The  spirit]]  it  is,  that  giveth  life,— 
]]The  flesh]]   proflteth  Inothing] : 

<The  declarations  which    ]|I|]   have  spoken 
unto  you> 
Are  ]8pirit        and        Are  ]life]. 

•  Or  :  "Is  coming  down  "  ;  "Is  to  come  down." 

h2 


100 


JOHN   VI.    64—71  ;    VII.    1—28. 


M  But  there  are  some'  from  among'  you^ 

who  do  not  believe. 
For  Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning^  who  they 
were  that  did   not   believe,   and   who   it  was 
would  deliver  him  up ; — 6^  and  he  went  on  to 
say— 

|For  this  cause]  have  I  said  unto  you  : 
|No  one]  can'  come  unto  me,  except  it  have 
been  given  him  |of  the  Father|. 

*  ||Because  of  this||  |many  from  among  his  dis- 
ciples|  went  away  back,  and  |uo  longer^  with 
him|  were  walking.  «'  Jesus^  therefore^ 
said  unto  the  twelve — 

Are  ||yealso||  wishing  to  withdraw  ? 

68  Simon  Peter  answered  him — 

Lord  1  |unto  whom|  shall  we  go  ? 
|Declarations  of  life  age-abiding|  thou  hast; 

69  And  1 1  we|  |  have  believed^  and  come  to  know, — 

That  ||thou!|  art  the  Holy  One  of  God. 
'0  Jesus  answered  them — 

Didnot||I||  make  choice  |of  you^the  twelve[? 

And   yet    ||from   among   you||    |one|    is    |an 

adversary]. 

'1  Now  he  was  speaking  of  Judas^  son  of  Simon 

Iscariot;  for  jthe  same]  was  about  to  deliver 

him  up, — ||one  of  the  twelve] |. 

§  14.   The  Feast  of  Tents,  Jerusalem. 

7  And  I  [after  these  things]  |  Jesus  was  walking 
in  Galilee  ;  for  he  was  not  wishing  ]in  Judaea]  to 
be  walking,  because  the  Jews  were  seeking  to 
slay  him.  ^  But  the  feast  of  the  Jews  was  near, 
that  of  the  pitching  of  tents.  ^  Hjg  brethren^ 
therefore^  said  unto  him — 

Remove  hence^  and  withdraw  into  Judaea, 
that  ]thy  disciples  also]  may  view  thy* 
works  which  thou  art  doing. 

*  For  ]]no  one]]  ]anything  in  secret]  doeth,  and 

yet  is  seeking  ]himself]  to  be  well-known.^ 

<If  ]these  things]  thou  art  doing>  manifest 

thyself  unto  the  world. 

6  For  ]not  even  his  brethren]  were  believing  on 

him.  6  Jesus^  therefore^  saith  unto 

them — 

|]My' season]]  ]not  yet]  is  here; 
But  I  ]your' season]]  ]at  any  time]  is  ready: 
'  The  world  cannot'  hate  you' ; 

But  I  me]  it  hateth, 

Because  |]I]]  bear  witness  concerning  it^ 
That  ]]the  works  thereof]]  are  ] wicked]. 

8  |]Ye|]  go  up  unto  the  feast: 

]]I]]  ] not  yet]  am  coming  up  unto  this  feast, 
Because    jlmy'  season]]  ]not  yet]   hath  fully 
come. 

*  And  <]these  things]  having  said  unto  them> 
he  was  still  abiding  in  Galilee.  'o  But 
<when  his  brethren  had  gone  upuntothefeast> 
jthen]  ]]he  also]]  went  up, — not  openly,  but  as  it 
were  in  secret.  "  ]The  Jews]  therefore, 
were  seeking  him  in  the  feast,  and  were  saying — 

Where  is  that  one  ? 
1' and  there  was  great  l]murmuring]|  about  him 


•  Or(WH):  "the." 


oOr    (WH):    "that   It    be 
well-known." 


among  the  multitudes:  ]|Some||  indeed,  'we 
saying— 

jGood]  is  he  I 
[but]  ]]others]]  were  saying — 
Not  so  !  but  he  is  leading  the  multitude  astray. 
13  ]]No  one]]  nevertheless,  was  speaking  ]openly] 

about  him,  because  of  their  fear  of  the  Jews. 
1*      |]Presently]]  however,  <the  feast' being  at  its 
height>  Jesus  went  up  unto  the  temple  and  was 
teaching.  is  The  Jews,  therefore,  began  to 

marvel,  saying — 

]How]  doth  this  one  know  ||letters|],  not  hav- 
ing learned  ? 
16  Jesus,  therefore,  answered  them,  and  said — 
]|My'  teaching]]  is  not  mine',  but  his  who  sent 
me. 
1'      <If  any  one  intend  ]his  will]  to  do> 

He  shallget  to  know  concerning  the  teaching — 
Whether  it  is  ]of  God], 
Or  ]]I]]  ]from  myself]  am  speaking. 

18  <He  that  ]from  himself]  doth  8peak> 

]His  own  glory]  is  seeking: 
<Ho  that  seeketh  the  glory  of  him  that  sent 
him> 
]]The  same]!  i^  |ti'ue|. 
And  ]]injustice]|  ]in  himj  is  there  none. 

19  Did  not  ]] Moses]]  give  you  the  law  ? 

And  yet  ]]not  one  of  you]]  doeth  the  law  I — 
]Why|  seek  ye  ]to  slay]  me  ? 

20  The  multitude  answered— 

]A  demon]  thou  hast*: 

]Who]  is  seeking  ]to  slay]  thee  ? 

21  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  them — 

]One' work]  I  did,  and  ye  ]all|  are  marvelling: 

22  ]|For  this  causell    ]Moses|    hath  given  you 

]]circumcision]], — 
Not  that    ]of  Moses]    it  is,   but  of  the 
fathers ; — 
And  I  on  Sabbath]  ye  circumcise  a  man. 

23  <If    ]]circumcision]]    a  man  receiveth     ]on 

Sabbath], 
That  the  law  of  Moses  may  not'  be  broken'> 
]With  me]  are  ye  bitter  as  gall. 
Because  ]]a  whole' man]]  I  made  ]well]  on 
Sabbath  ? 
2*     Be  not  judging  according  to  appearance, 
But  ]just'  judgment]  be  judging. 

25  Sothen,someof  them  of  Jerusalem  were  saying- 

Is  not  ]this]  he  whom  they  are  seeking  to 
kill? 

26  And  yet,  see!  ]with  freedom  of  speechi  he  is 

talking. 
And  |]nothing]l   ]unto  him]  do  they  say: — 
Have  the  rulers  perhaps  come  to  know  ]of  a 
truth]. 

That  ]this]  is  |]the  Christ]]  ? 

27  But  ]  ]as  for  this  one]  ]  we  know  whence  he  is ; 
<The  Christ,  however,  whensoever  he  shall 

come>   |no  one]   getteth  to  know  whence 
he  is. 

28  Jesus,  therefore,  cried  aloud   in  the  temple, 
teaching,  and  saying — 

]Both  me|  ye  know,  and  ye  know  whence  1 
am', — 

•  Chap.  vlU.  48 ;  X.  20.    Ap:  "Demon." 


JOHN  VII.   29—52;    VIII.    12—19. 


101 


And  yet  jof  myself,  have  I  not  come, 
But  he  is  real^*  who  sent  me,  whom  l|ye|| 
know  not, 

29  ||I||  know  him, 

Because  |from  him|  I  am. 
And  I  he]  sent  me  forth. 

30  They  were  seeking  therefore  to  seize  him ;  and 
yet  no  one  laid  on  him  his  hand,  because  |not 
yet|  had  come  his  hour.^  3i  But  ||from 
amongst  the  multitude] |  |many|  believed  on 
him,  and  were  saying — 

<The  Christy  whensoever  he  cometh> 

||Greater'  signs]  1    will  he  do,  than  those 
which  |this  one|  did  ? 

82  The  Pharisees  hearkened  unto  the  multitude 
murmuring  concerning  him  these  things;  and 
the  High-priests  and  the  Pharisees  sent  forth 
officers^  that  they  might  seize  him. 
S3  Jesus,  therefore,  said — 

||Yet  a  little  time||  I  am  |with  you|,o 
And  withdraw  unto  him  that  sent  me: 
**     Ye  shall  seek  me,  and  not  find  me, 

And  <where  ||I||  am>  ||ye||  cannot  come. 
8*  The  Jews,  therefore,  said  unto  themselves — 
1 1  Whither  1 1  is  |this  one|  about  to  go. 

That  we  shall  not  find  him  ? 
||Unto  the  dispersion  of  the  Greeks||  is  he 

about  to  go. 
And  teach  the  Greeks  ? 

86  |Whatl  is  this  which  he  said : 

Ye  shall  seek  me  and  not  find  me. 

And  <where  ||I||  am>  ||yel|  cannot  come  ? 

87  Now  ||on    the    last' — the   great'— day    of    the 

feast||<i 
Jesus  was  standing,  and  he  cried  aloud,  saying — 
<If  any  man  thirst> 
Let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink : 

88  <He  that  believeth  on  me> — ^just  as  said  the 

Scripture, — « 
||Rivers||  |from  within  him|  shall  flow,  |of 
living  water  I . 

89  Now  |thisj  spake  he  concerning  the  Spirit 
which  they  who  believed  on  him  were  about  to 
receive  ;  for  |not  yet|  was  there  Spirit,'  because 
||Jesus|l   I  not  yet]  was  glorified  1 

*9  I  [Some  from  amongst  the  multitude]  |  there- 
fore, having  hearkened  unto  these  words,  were 
saying— 

)]This||  is,  in  truth,  ]the  prophet]. 
*i  ]Others|  were  saying — 

]]This;|  is  ]the  Christj. 
But  ] others!  were  saying — 

]]Out  of  Galilean  is  ]the  Christ]  to  come? 
*2      Hath  not  the  Scripture  said  : 
<0f  the  seed  of  Bavid,s 
And  from   Bethlehem^  the   village    where 

David  vvas> 
Cometh  the  Christ  ? 
*8  |]A  division]!  therefore,  arose  in  the  multitude, 
because  of  him.      **  jlCertain]]     indeed     from 


n  M  ii-e  tli.in  "  true.' 
t>  Ch.ip   viii.  2U. 
c  Cliap.  xii.  35. 
"1  Cp.  Lev   xxiil.  34- 
0  Cp.  Is.  Iviii.  IL 


'  That  Is,  as  an  Imparted 

gift, 
e  Ps.  Ixxxix.  3£. 
i>  Mt  V.  2. 


among  them,  were  wishing  to  seize  htm ;  but 
]]no  one]]  thrust  upon  him  his  hands. 
*5  So  then  the  officers  came  unto  the  High-priests 
and  Pharisees,  and  ]]they|] »  said  unto  them — 
]For  what  causei  have  ye  not  brought  him  ? 
*6  The  officers  answered — 

1 1  Never]  I  man  spake  thus  I 
*'  The  Pharisees,  therefore,  answered  them — 

Surely  ||ye  also]]  have  not  been  led  astray  7 
<8      Surely  |none  of  the  rulers]  hath  believed  in 
him, 
|Nor  of  the  Pharisees]  ? 
*9     But  ]]this  multitude,  that  take  no  note  of  the 

law]  I  are  ] laid  under  a  curse j. 
60  Nicodemus  saith  unto  them — he  that  came  unto 
him  formerly,  being  ]one]  from  among  them — 

51  Surely   ||our  law||   doth  not  judge  the  man, 

unless  it  hear  first  from  him,  and  get  to 
know  what  he  is  doing  ? 

52  They  answered  and  said  unto  him — 

Surely  |]thou  also||  art  not  ]of  Galilee]  ? 
Search  and  see  !  that  ]|out  of  Galilee]]  a  pro- 
phet is  not  to  arise. 

[See  the  section  concerning  the  Adulteress  at  the 
end  of  this  Gospel.] 

§  15.  The  Light  and  the  Darkness  in  Conflict, 

8  12]] Again]]  therefore,  ]unto  them]  spake  Jesus, 
saying— 

1  ]I|  ]  am  the  light  of  the  world :  »> 
|]He  that  followeth  me]]  shall  in  nowise  walk 
in  darkness. 
But  shall  have  the  light  of  life." 
13  The  Pharisees,  therefore,  said  unto  him — 

|]Thou]l  ]concerning  thyself]  bearest  witness : 
|Thy  witness]  is  not  true. 
1*  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  them — 

<Even  though  j|I||  bear  witness  concerning 
myself> 
|True]  is  my  witness. 
Because  I  know  whence  I  came,  and  whither 

I  go; 
But    ]|ye]|    know    not  whence  I  come,  and 
whither  I  go. 

15  ||Ye]]  ]according  to  the  flesh]  do  judge: 
|]I]]  am  judging  no  one. 

16  And  <even  if  ]]I1|  am  judging> 

I ]My' judging]]  is  ]genuinel,— ii 
Because  ]alone]  am  I  not. 
But  |]I]1  and  the  Father  who  sent  me;« 
"      And  jin  your  own  law]  it  is  written,' 

That  ]]two' men's  witness]]  is  ]true| : 

18  ]]Ii]  am  the  one  bearing  witness  of  myself. 
And  the  Father  who  sent  me  is  bearing  wit- 
ness concerning  me. 

19  They  were  saying  unto  him,  therefore — 

I  Where]  is  thy  father  ? 
Jesus  answered — 
Neither  |]me||  do  ye  know,  nor  yet  my  Father : 
<If  i]me]l  ye  had  known>  j  my  Father  also) 
had  ye  known. 


a  Or  :  "  those  men." 
*>  Chap.  xii.  46. 
«  Or  :  "  the  life  "  ;  cp.  chap. 
i.4. 


iJ  Is  what  it  professes  to  be. 
«  Or  (WH):    "and  he  that 

sent  me." 
'  Cp.  Deu.  xvU.  6. 


103 


JOHN  VIII.   20—49. 


20  ||These'  sayiDgs||  spake  he  in  the  treasury, 
teaching  in  the  temple,  and  yet  |no  onej  seized 
him,  because    |not  yet|    had  come   his   hour." 

21  He  said  unto  them  again,  there- 
fore— 

|I|   go,  and  ye  shall  seek  me, — and  yet   |in 

your  sin|  shall  ye  die : 
<Whither  ||I||  go>  ||ye||  cannot  come. 

22  The  Jews,  therefore,  were  saying — 

Can  it  be  that  he  will  kill  himself,  that  he  saith, 
<Whither  |I|  go>  |ye|  cannot  come  ? 

23  And  he  was  saying  unto  them — 

||Ye||  are  |of  the  realms  below|, 
]|I||  am  |of  the  realms  above| : 
i|Ye|l  are  |of  this'  world|. 
||I||  am  not  of  this  world. 
a*         Therefore  said  I  unto  you. 
Ye  shall  die  in  your  sins ; 
For  <if  ye  believe  not  that  ||I||  am  he>  ye 
shall  die  in  your  sins. 

25  They  were  saying  unto  him,  therefore — 

Who  art  ||thou||  ? 
Jesus  said  unto  them — 
<rirst  and  foremost>'> 
Even  what  I  speak  unto  you." 

26  iJMany  things] |    have  I  |concerning  you|  to 

speak,  and  to  judge ; 
But  l|he  who  sent  me||  is  |true|, 
And  ||I||  <what  things  I  heard  from  him> 
|the  same]  speak  I  unto  the  world. 
2'  They  noted  not  that  ||as  touching  the  Father] | 

|unto  them]  he  was  speaking. 
28  Jesus,  therefore,  said — 

<Whensoever  ye  shall  lift  up  the  Son  of  Man> 
||Then||  shall  ye  know,  that  ||I||  am  he. 
And   ||of  myself] I  am  doing  ]uothing] ; 
But  <just  as  the  Father  taught  me>  ]]the 
same  things]]  am  I  speaking. 
M  And  ]]he  that  sent  me]]  is  |with  mej : 

He  hath  not  left  me  ]alone]. 
Because  ]lli]  |the  things  that  please  him| 
ever  do. 
80  <As  he  was  speaking  these'  things>   |many| 
believed  on  him.  si  Jesus  was  saying, 

therefore,  unto  the  Jews  who  had  believed'  on 
him — 

<If  ]]yel|  abide  in  my'  word> 

||Ofatruth|]  ]my  disciples]  ye  are; 
S2  And  ye  shall  know  <!  the  truth. 

And  ]|the  truth]]  shall  make  you  free. 
33  They  made  answer  unto  him — 
|Seed  of  Abraham]  are  we. 
And  Junto  no  one]   have  been  brought  into 
bondage  ]at  any  time] : 
How  sayest  ||thou|]         [Free]    shall  ye  be 
made  ? 
3*  Jesus  answered  them — 

llVerily,  verily]]  I  say  unto  you  : 
<Bvery  one  who  committoth  sin> 
Is  |a  slave]  fof  sin] : 
35         Now   ]]the  slave]]   doth   not  abide  in  the 
house  levermore]. 


•  Chap.  vll.  30. 

>>  Or :  "  at  the  outset  "  ;  or  • 
'undamen  tally." 

•  P^b :    "  What   I   speak. 


that  I  am  :   my  speech 
revealeih  iti\  p'Tson." 
=  "get  to  know." 


||TheSon]|  abideth  |evermore|. 
36  <If  then  Ithe  Son]   shall  make  you  free> 

|Really'  free]  shall  ye  be. 
3'      I  know  that  ye  are  ]seed  of  Abraham| ; 

But  ye  are  seeking  to  kill  me. 

Because  |my'word|  flndeth  no  place  in  you. 

38  <\Vhat  things  ]|I]]  have  seen  with  the Father> 

I  am  speaking; 
||Ye]]  also,  then,  <what  things  ye  have  heard 
from  your  father>  are  doing.* 

39  They  answered  and  said  unto  him — 

l]Our  father]]  is  |Abraham|. 
Jesus  saith  unto  them — 

<If  ]children  of  Abraham]  ye  are> 
]]The  works  of  Abraham]  are  ye  doing. 
*o     But  ]]now]]  ye  are  seeking  ]to  kill  me], — 

]]A  man  who    |the  truth,  unto  you]   hath 
spoken, 
Wbich  I  have  heard  from  God]] : 
|]This]]   ]Abraham!  did  not. 
<i      II Ye]  I  are  doing  the  works  of  your  father. 
They  said  unto  him — 

]]We||   |of  fornication]  were  not  born: 
jOne'  father]  have  we — |]God]]. 
*2  Jesus  said  unto  them — 

<If    ]Godj    had   been   your  father>  ye  had 

been  loving  me', 
For    ]]I]]    ]from   God|    came  forth,  and  am 

here ; 
For  ]not  even  of  myself]  have  I  come, 
But  l|he|]  sent  me  forth. 
*3      IWherefore]  is  it,  that  ]my'  speech]  ye  do  not 
understand  ?'' 
Because  ye  cannot  hear  my'  word. 
"      ||Ye]]  are  |of  your  father— the  adversaryl.o 
And  lithe  covetings  of  your  father] |  ye  choose 

to  be  doing. 
||He||  was  ]a  murderer]  from  the  beginning, 
And  |in  the  truth]  he  stood  not; 
Because  truth  is  not  in  him: 
< Whensoever  he  speaketh  falsehood> 
|0f  his  own]  he  speaketh; 
Because  ]false|  he  is,  and  |the  father  of  it|. 
*5      But  <as  for  me> 

<Beeause  ]the  truth]  I  speak>  ye  do  not 
believe  me. 
<6      Which  of  you  convicteth  me  of  sin  ? 

<If    ]truth|    I    speak>  |whereforel  do  ||ye|| 
not  believe  me  ? 
*^      |]Hethat  is  of  God',]  heareth  ]the  sayings  of 

God]d; 

|]Therefore||    do    ]ye|    not  hear,  because   |of 
God]  ye  are  not. 
*8  The  Jews  answered,  and  said  unto  him — 
Do  ||we]]  not  ]]welljl  say: 
]|Thou|]    art    ]a  Samaritan],   and  hast     a 
demon]  '■  ? 
*9  Jesus  answered — 

|]I]|  have  not  ]a  demon]. 
But  honour  my  Father; 
And  |]ye]]  dishonour  me. 


•  Or;    "Be  llyell   then   (lolng  «  1  Jn.  III.  8. 

|the  thIiiKS  which  ye  have  "<  Chap,  xvlli.  37. 

heard  from  the  Katherl."  •  Chap.  vii.  20;  i.  20.    Ap 
>>  Or  :   "  are  not  getting   to  "  Demon." 

know." 


JOHN  VIII.    50—59  ;    IX.   1—22. 


103 


M      But  ||I||  seek  not  my  glory : 

There  is'  one  who  seeketh  and  judgeth. 
"      (IVerily^  verilylj  I  say  unto  you  : 

<If  anyone  shall  keep  |my'  word|> 
||Death||  shall  he  not  see^unto  times  age- 
abiding. 
M  The  Jews  said  unto  him — 

||Now||  we  know  that  |a  demon]  thou  hast:  — 
|Abraham|  died,  and  |the  prophets], 
And  yet  ||thou||  sayest: 

<If  anyone  shall  keep  |my  word|> 
In  nowise  shall  he  taste  of  death^  unto 
times  age-abiding. 
53         Surely  ||thou||    art  not   |greater|  than  our 
father  Abraham — who^  indeed^  died  ? 
And  |the  prophets]  died: — 
[Whom  I  makest  thou  thyself  ? 
^  Jesus  answered— 

<If    ||Ii|     glorify    myself>    [jmy    glory||    is 

|nothing| : 
It  is  |my  Father]  that  glorifieth  me, — 
Of  whom  ||ye||  say — He  is  |your  God|  ! 
*5         And  yet  ye  have  not  come  to  know  him ; 
But  ||I||  do  know  him: 
<If  I  say        I  know  him  not> 
I  shall  be  like  you — |false| ; 
But  I  know  him,  and  |his  word|  am  I  keep- 
ing. 
B«      ||Abrahani,  your  father] |    exulted   that*   he 
should  see  my'  day ; 
And  he  saw^  and  rejoiced. 

57  The  Jews^  therefore,  said  unto  him — 

|]Fifty'  years  old]]  not  yet  art  thou, 
And  lAbraham]  hast  thou  seen  ? 

58  Jesus  said  unto  them — 

|]Verily,  verily]]  I  say  unto  you  : 
<Before  ] Abraham]  came  into  existence> 
]|I.  am]|. 

59  They  took  up  stones,  therefore,  that  they  might 
cast  at  him  ;  but  ]Jesus]  was  hidden,  and  went 
forth  out  of  the  temple. 

§  16.  Jesus  heals  a  Blind  Man;  and  avows  himself 

The  Good  Shepherd. 
9     And  ]passing  along]  he  saw  a  man,  blind  from 
birth.      2  And    his    disciples   questioned   him, 
saying- 
Rabbi  !  who  sinned,  this  man  or  his  parents^ 
That  ] blind]  he  should  be  born  ? 
»  Jesus  answered — 

Neither  ]this  man]  sinned  nor  his  parents; 
But.. .that  the  works  of  God  should  be  made 
manifest  in  him. 
*     We  must  needs  be  working  the  works  of  him 
that  sent  me,  while  it  is   ]day] : 
There  cometh  a  night,  when    ]no  one]    can 
work. 
8      <Whensoever  I  may  be   jin  the  world|> 

I  am  jthe  light]  of  the  world.'' 
6  jThese   things]    having    said,    he    spat   on   the 
ground^  and    made  clay  with  the  spittle,  and 
laid  the    clay    upon  his  eyes ;  '  and  said  unto 
him — 

a  One  out  of  the  many  ex-  that." 

amples  in  John  in  which        »  Chap.  vlll.   12;  xll.  35,  36. 
hhia  scarcely  =  "  in  order 


Withdraw  I  wash    in  the   pool  of  Siloam, — 
which  is  to  be  translated.  Sent.  He 

went  away^  therefore^  and  washed,  and  came 
]seeing]. 

8  <The  neighbours,  therefore,  and  they  who 
used  to  observe  him  aforetime — that  he  was  |a 
beggar]>  were  saying — 

Is  not  |this]  he  that  used  to  sit  and  beg  ? 

9  ]Others]  were  saying — 

'Tis  ]the  same]. 
jOthersj  were  saying — 

Nay  !  but  he  is  ]like  him|. 
]]He]]  was  saying — 

III]]  am  he. 
1"  So  they  were  saying  unto  him-^ 

How  [then]  were  thine  eyes  opened  ? 

11  |]He]]  answered — 

iJThe  man  that  is  called  Jesus]]  made  ]clay|^ 

and  anointed  mine  eyes,  and  said  unto  me : 

Withdraw  unto  the  pool  of  Siloam,  and 

wash. 

<Going  away,   therefore,   and   washing>   I 

received  sight. 

12  And  they  said  unto  him —        Where  is  ||he||? 
He  saith —        I  know  not. 

13  They  bring  him  unto  the  Pharisees — ]him  at  one' 
time  blind].  i*  Now  it  was  Sabbath,  on  the 
day  when  Jesus  made  |]the  clay]],  and  opened 
his  eyes.  i5  ] Again]  therefore,  the  Phari- 
sees also  questioned  him,  as  to  how  he  received 
sight.  And   ]he]  said  unto  them — 

]]Clay]]     laid    he    upon    mine    eyes,    and    I 
washed, — and  do  see. 
16  Certain'  from  among  the  Pharisees,  therefore, 
were  saying — 
This'  man  is  not   ]from  Godj,   because  ||the 
Sabbath]]  he  keepeth  not. 
jOthersj   [however]  were  saying — 
How  can  a  sinful  man  ]such  signs  as  these'l 
be  doing  ? 
And    there    was     ja    division]     among    them, 
n  So  they  were  saying  unto  the  blind 

man,  again  — 

What  dost  ]  jthou  ]  ]  say  concerning  him,  in  that 
he  opened  thine  eyes  ? 
And  ]he]  said — 
]A  prophet]  is  he. 
18  The  Jews,  therefore,  did  not  believe,  concerning 
him,  that  he  was  blind,  and  received  sight, — 
until  they  called   the  parents  of  him  that  had 
received  sight,  '9  and  questioned  them,  saying — 
Is   ]this|   your  sou,  of  whom  |]ye||  say,  that 

]blind]  he  was  ]bornj? 
How,  then,  seeth  he  ]even  now|?» 

20  His  parents,  therefore,  answered,  and  said — 

We   know  that    ]this]    is  our  son,  and   that 
jblindj  he  was  born  ; 

21  But  ]]how  he  now  seeth]]  we  know  not, 

Or  |who  opened  his  eyes]  ]]we]]  know  not, — 
Question  ]him],  he  is  lof  age], 

]]He]|  jconceruing  himself]  shall  speak. 

22  jThese  things]  said  his  parents,  because  they 
were  in  fear  of  the  Jews,— for  ]alreadyj  had  the 
Jews  agreed  together,  that  <if  anyone  should 

■  As  if  to  say ;  "  Was  he  ever  blind  7  " 


104 


JOHN   IX.    23—41  ;    X.    1—14. 


confess  lhim|  to  be  Ghrist>  an  |excommunicant 
from     the    synagogue|     should    he    be    made. 
23  [For  this  cause|  his  parents  said- 
He  is  |of  age|, — question  |him|. 
**  So  they  called  the  man  a  second   time — [him] 
who  had  been  blind,  and  said  unto  him — • 
Give  glory  unto  God  ! 
||We||  know  that  |this' man|  is  |a  sinner]. 

25  ||He||  therefore^  answered — 

|Whether  he  is  a  sinner'l  I  know  not: 
jOne  thingi  I  know, — That  <whereas  I  was 
|blind|>  |now|  I  seel 

26  They  said^  therefore,  unto  him — 

What  did  he  unto  thee  ?        How  opened  he 
thine  eyes  ? 

27  He  answered  them — 

I  told  you  just  now,  and  ye  did  not  hear  : 
Why  |again|  do  ye  wish  to  hear  ? 

Are     I  lye    also||     wishing    to    become     |his 
disciplesi  ? 

28  And  they  reviled  him,  and  said — 

||Thou||  art  |the  disciple]  of  that  man*; 
But  |]we]]  are  ]]Moses']]  disciples: — 

29  IJWe]]    know^  that  ] junto  Moses]]   hath  God 

spoken ; 
But  ]]as  for  this  man]]  we  know  not  whence 
he  is. 

30  The  man  answered,  and  said  unto  them— 

Whyl  I  herein]  is  ]  the  marvel] : 
That  ]]ye]]  know  not  whence  he  is, 
IjAnd  yet  he  opened  mine  eyes]]. 

31  We  know  that  l]God]]  ]unto  sinners]  doth  not 

hearken ; 
But  <if  one  be  ]a  worshipper  of  God]  and  be 
doing  ]his  will]> 
[Unto  this  one]  he  hearkeneth. 

32  ]]Out  of  age-past  time]]    hath  it  never  been 

heard,  that  anyone  opened  the  eyes  of  one 
who  Iblind]  had  been  born. 

33  <If  this  man  were  not'  from  God>  he  could 

have  done  nothing. 
3*  They  answered  and  said  iinto  him— 

[Jin  sins]]  wast  ]]thou]]  born  ]altogether] ; 
And  art  ]]thou]]  teaching  ]us]? 
And  they  cast  him  out.b  35  Josus 

heard  that  they  had  cast  him  out:  and  ] finding 
him]  said — 

Dost  ]]thou|]  believe  on  the  Son  of  Man  ? 

36  He  answered  [and  said] — 

And   ]who]  is  he.  Sir,  that  I  may  believe  on 
him  ? 

37  Jesus  said  unto  him — 

Thou  hast  both  seen  him  and    ]he  that  is 
speaking  with  thee]  is  ]]he]]. 

38  And  ]he]  said— 

I  believe.  Sir!" 
and  worshipped  him.  39  And  Jesus 

said — 

<For  judgment>  |]I|]  ]unto this  world]  came: 
That  ]they  who  were  not  seeing]    might' 

see, 
And  ]thoy  who  wore  seeing'  might  become 
]blind]. 


»  Spoken  with  disdain. 
t>  Cp.  chap.  vL  37. 


'  Or  :   "  Lord  " ;    but  same 
word  as  in  ver.  36. 


♦"They  of  the  Pharisees   who  were  with'  him 
]heard]  these  things,  and  said  unto  him — 
Are  ]] wo  also]]  ] blind]? 
*'  Jesus  said  unto  them — 

<If   ]blind]   ye  had  been>  ye  had  not  had 

sin; 
But  <]now]   ye  say.        We  see>  jyour  sin) 
]]abideth]|.» 

lO     j] Verily  verily]]  I  say  unto  you  : — 

<He  that  entereth  not  ]through  the  doorl 
into  the  fold  of  the  sheep. 
But  goeth  up  from  another  place> 
l]Thatman]]  is  ]  a  thief]  and  j  a  robber]. 

2  But  <he  that  entereth  through  the  door> 

is  ]shepherd]  of  the  sheep: 

3  ]]To  him']  the  porter  openeth, 

And  ]]the  sheep]]  ]unto  his  voice]  hearken; 
And  ]]hi&  own'  sheep]]  he  calleth  by  name^ 
and  leadeth  them  forth. 
*         <As  soon  as    ]all  his  own]    he  hath  put 
forth  > 
]Before  them]  he  moveth  on. 
And  ]  |the  sheep]  ]  follow  him',  because  they 
know  his  voice ; 

5  But  ]]a  stranger]]  will  they  in  nowise  follow, 

but  will  flee  from  him. 
Because    they  know   not   the  voice    ]of 
strangers]. 

6  ]  ]This'  similitude]  ]  spake  Jesus  unto  them  ;  but 
]]those  men]]  understood  notb  what  the  things 
were    which     he    was     speaking    unto    them. 

7  Jesus,  therefore,  said  ]again] — 
]] Verily,  verily]]  I  say  unto  you  : — 

]]I]]  am  the  door  of  the  sheep: 

8  ]]A11,  as   many  as  came  before  me]]  are 

]thieves]  and  ]robbers] ; 
But  the  sheep  hearkened  not  unto  them. 

9  j]Ij]  am  the  door: 

<]Through  me]  if  anyone  enter> 
He  shall  be  saved. 

And   shall   come  in   and  go  out,  and 
]pasture]  shall  find. 

10  ]]The  thief]]  cometh  not. 

Save  that  he  may  thieve  and  slay  and 
destroy : 

]]I]]  came. 
That  ]life]  they  might  have, 
And  ]above  measure]  might  have. 

11  j]I]]  am  the  good  shepherd  : 

]]The  good  shepherd]]  ]his  life]  >=  layeth 
down  ]for  the  sheep]. 

12  ]]The  hireling]] 

<Even  because  he  is  no  shepherd, 
Whose  own'  the  sheep  are  not> 
Vieweth  the  wolf  coming,  and  leaveththe 
sheep,  and  fleeth, — 
And     ]the    wolf]     seizeth    them    and 
seattereth, — 

13  Because  ]<a  hireling]  he  is,  and  hath  no 

care  for  the  sheep. 
1*         ]]Ij]  am  the  good  shepherd. 
And  know  my  own. 


•  Cp.  chap.  XV.  24. 
»  =  "  perceived  not." 


'  Com:  "soul.' 


JOHN   X.    15-42  ;    XI.   1—6. 


105 


And  ||my  owu||  know  me', — 
15  Just  as  ||the  Fatherll  knoweth  me', 

And  ||I||  know  |the  Father|  "; 
And  ||my  life||  •>  I  lay  down  fur  the  sheep. 

IS         And  |other'  sheepi  have  I^  which  are  not 
of  this  fold : 
||Those  also||  I  must  needs  bring, 
And  |unto  my  voice]  will"  they  hearken, 
And  there  shall  come  to  be 
ijOne'  flock. 
One'  shephprd\\.^ 
"         |Therefore|  doth  the  Father  |love|  me, 
Because  |1I||  lay  down  my  life,'' 
That  |agaiu|  I  may  receive  it: — 
w  |Ko  onej  forced  ^'  it  from  me, 

But  ||I||  lay  it  down  |of  myself  j, — 
|Authorityi  have  I,  to  lay  it  down, 
And     |authority|     have     I,     |again|    to 
receive  it: 
||This'commandmeut||  received  1  |from 
my  Father|. 
19  ||A   divisionll     [again]    took    place   among   the 
Jews,  because  of  these  words,     ^o  But  many 
from  among  them  were  saying — 

||A  demonll  he  hath/ and  is  raving, — 
Why  |unto  him|  do  ye  hearken  ? 
"  [Others j  said — 

I  [These'   sayings ||     are     not    those    of    one 

demonized, — 
Can  [[a  demon jj  open  the  eyes  of  [the  blind |  ? 

§  17.  The  Feast  of  Dedication— Conflict  renewed. 

22  The  feast  of  dedication  took  place  at  that  time, 

in  Jerusalem:  it  was  [winterj,  23 and  Jesus  was 

walking  in  the  temple,  in  the  porch  of  Solomon. 

3*  The   Jews,  therefore,  surrounded 

him,  and  were  saying  unto  him — 

[[How  long|[    boldest  thou    [our  lives|  b    in 

suspense  ? 
<If  ||thoui[  art  the  Christ>  tell  us  [plainly|. 

25  Jesus  answered  them — 

I  told  you,  and  ye  believe  not: 
<The  works  which  [  [I|  |  am  doing  in  the  name 
of  my  Father> 
I  [The  samel  I  bear  witness  concerning  m3. 

26  But  ||yel[  believe  not,  because  ye  are  not  of 

my'  sheep. 

27  |[My' sheepll  [unto  my  voice]  hearken, — 

And  Ijljl  know  [themj. 
And  they  follow  me, — 

28  And  lilll  give  unto  them  life  age-abiding,'> 
And  in  nowise  shall  they  perish,  unto  times 

age-abiding  ^ ; 
And  no  one  shall  ca.rry  them  off  out  of  my 
hand. 

29  [What  ||my  Father] |  hath  given  me]  is  [some- 

thing greater  than  air[,> 


•  Mt.  xi.  27. 

>>  Or  :  "  Soul  "— Ap. 
c  Or-  "shall  •' 
1  Eze.  xxxiv.  2?;  xxxvil.  24. 
e  Or  (\VH):  "  forceth." 
'Chap.    vH.    H);     viil.     48. 
Ap:  "Demon." 


B  Or  :  "  souls  "— Ap. 
l"  Ap:  "  AKP-abi<ling." 
1  Or   (WH):    "llThe   Father 
who  hath   given   [them] 
unto  me)  Is  greater  thau 
lalll." 


And  1 1  no  one|!  can  carry  off  out  of  the  hand 
of  my  Father  : — 

30  ||I  and  the  Father]]  are  |one[. 

31  The  Jews  again  lifted  up  stones,*  that  they 
might  stone  him.  "2  Jesus  answered 
them — 

l]Many'  works]]  have  I  showed  you,    [noble 

ones,  from  my  B'ather[ : 
For  which  of  those  works  are  ye  stoning  mo  ? 
33  The  Jews  answered  him — 

[[Concerning    a    noble'  work[|    are  we    not 
stoning  thee ; 
But  concerning  profane  speech, — 
And  because    ]|thou][    being   [a  man[,  art 
making  thyself  [Godj. 
3«  Jesus  answered  them — 

Is  it  not  written  in  your  law*": 

[[/[|  said        Ye  are  \gods\f' 

35  <If  [those]  he  called  gods,  unto  whom  [the 

word  of  God]  came — 
And  the  Scripture  cannot  be  broken — > 

36  <0f  him  whom    ]the  Father]   hallowed  and 

sent  forth  into  the  world>  are  |[ye][  saying — 
Thou  speakest  profanely. 
Because  I  said        [Son  of  God|  I  am  ? 
3'      <If  I  am  not  doing  the  works  of  my  Father> 
do  not  believe  in  me ; 

38  But  <if  I  am  doing  them> 

<Even  though  ]in  me]  ye  believe  not> 
[]Iu  the  works]]  believe, — 
That  ye  may  get  to  know  and  go  on  to  know, 
That  the  Father  is  |]in  me[[ 
And  1|I|1  am  ]in  the  Father]. 

39  They  were  [therefore]  again  seeking  to  take 
him ;   and   he  went  forth   out  of  their  hand. 

40  And  he  went  away  again,  beyond 
the  Jordan,  unto  the  place  where  John  was  at 
the  first,  immersing;  and  he  abode  there. 

*i  And  1 1  many]  I  came  unto  him,  and  were  saying — 
[|John[[    indeed,  did  not  so  much  as    )one' 

sign[ ; 
But  Hall  things,  whatsoever  John  said  con- 
cerning this  one]  [  were  [true[. 
<2  And  [[many][  believed  on  him  there. 

§  18.   The  Raising  of  Lazarus. 

11     Now  a  certain   man  was  sick,  Lazarus  of 
Bethany,  of  the  village  of  Mary  and   Martha 
her  sister.    2  And  Mary  was  she  who  anointed 
the  Lord  with  perfume,<i  and  wiped   his  feet 
with  her  hair, — whose  brother  Lazarus  was  sick. 
3  The    sisters,  therefore,  sent    out    unto    him, 
saying- 
Lord,  seel  [he  whom  thou  tenderly lovest[  is 
sick. 
*  But  Jesus  hearing,  said — 

J  [This'  sickness]]  is  not  unto  death, 
But  for  the  glory  of  God, — 
That    the   Son   of    God    may  be  glorified 
thereby. 
5  Now  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister,  and 
Lazarus.    «  <Wheu  therefore  he  heard  that  he 


•  Chap,  vili   59. 
•>  NB  :  the  term  "  law  "  here 
includes  the  I'salms. 


«  Ps  IxxxU.  6. 
d  Chap.  xlL  3. 


106 


JOHN   XI.   7—43. 


was  sick>  ||theii||  indeed,  he  abode  in  the  place 
where  he  was,  two' days.    '  ||Then^  after  this || 
he  saith  unto  the  disciples — 
Let  us  be  leadiuj?  on  into  Judasa  |again|. 

8  The  disciples  say  unto  him — 

Kabbi !  Ijust  now]  were  the  Jews  seeking  to 
stone  thee, — » 
And  |again|  goest  thou  thither  ? 

9  Jesus  answered — 

Are  there  not  | [twelve'  hours||  in  the  day  ? 
<If   one   walk    in   the    day>  he  doth  not 
stumble, 
Because  |the  light  of  this  world]  he  seeth ; 

10  But     <if    one   walk   in    the    night>     he 

stumbleth. 
Because  |the  light]  is  not  in  him. 

11  |These  things]  he  said,  and  jafter  this]  he  saith 
unto  them — 

ILazarus,  our  dear  friend]  hath  fallen  asleep  ; 
But  I  am  goings  that  I  may  awake  him. 

12  The  disciples,  therefore,  said  unto  him — 

Lord  1     ]if    he    have   fallen    asleep]     he   will 
recover. 

13  But  Jesus  had  spoken  concerning  his  death ; 
whereas  |]they]|  supposed  that  ]concerning  the 
taking  of  rest  in  sleep]  he  had  been  speaking. 

1*  Jesus,     therefore     |then]     said     unto    them 
Iplainly]— 
ILazarus]    died;    i^and    I    rejoice,   for    your 
sake, — that  ye  may  believe, — that  I  was  not 
there ; 
But  let  us  be  going  unto  him. 

16  Thomas,  therefore,  the  one  called  Didymus, 
said  unto  his  fellow-disciples — 

Let  |us  also|  be  going,  that  we  may  die  with 
him. 

17  Jesus,  therefore,  coming,  found  that  ]four'  days 
already']  had  he  been  in  the  tomb.  is  Now 
Bethany  was  near  Jerusalem,  about  fifteen 
furlongs  ofT;  is  and  ]jmany  from  among  the 
Jews]]  had  come  unto  Martha  and  Mary,  that 
they  might  console  them  concerning  their 
brother.  2"  ]] Martha]]  therefore,  jwhen 
she  heard  that  Jesus' was  coming]  went  to  meet 
him;  but  ]]Mary||  jin  the  house]  remained 
sitting.     21  Martha,  therefore,  said  unto  Jesus — 

Lord  !  |if  thou  hadst  been  here]  my  brother 
had  not  died ; 
«      And  Inow]  I  know,  that    || whatsoever  thou 
Shalt  ask  of  God]]  ]God]  will  give  unto  thee. 
23  Jesus  saith  unto  her — 

Thy  brother  shall  rise. 
2<  Martha  saith  unto  him — 

I  know  that  he  shall  rise,  in  the  resurrection, 
in  the  last'  day. 
25  Jesus  said  unto  her^ 

|{I||  am  the  resurrection  |and  the  life] : 
<He  that  believeth  on  me> 

]Even  though  he  die]  shall  live  again  1 
2B  And     <no'    one    who    liveth    again''    and 

believeth  on  me> 


'  Chap.  X.  31. 

I  Cp.  Lii  XV.  32  ;  Ro.  xlv. 
9;  Rpv.  1.  18;  il.  8;  xx. 
4.  "  Shall  live  again  " 
(ver.  25;,  because  Jesus 


Is  "  the  Resurrection." 
"  No  one  . . .  shall  in  any- 
wise die."  l>ecause  Jesus 
is  "  the  Life." 


Shall   in  anywise  die  |unto   times  age- 
abidingj.a 
Believest  thou  this  ? 

27  She  saith  unto  him — 

Yea,  Lord  1  |]I]|  have  believed. 

That    I ] thou]]    art  the   Christ,  the  Son  of 
God,— 
||He  who  |into  the  world'  should  come]]. 

28  And  this'  saying,  she  went  away,  and  called 
Mary  her  sister,  | secretly]  saying— 

|The  teacher]  is  present,  and  calleth  thee. 

29  And  ]]she||  ]when  she  heard]  was  roused  up 
quickly,  and  was  coming  ^  unto  him.  so  |Not 
yet]  however,  had  Jesus  come  into  the  village, 
but  was  still  in  the  place  where  ]Martha|  met 
him.  3i||The  Jews,  therefore,  who  were 
with  her  in  the  house  and  consoling  her||  <9ee- 
ing  Mary  that  quickly'  she  arose  and  went  out> 
followed  her,  supposing  that  she  was  withdraw- 
ing unto  the  tomb,  that  she  might  weep« 
there.  32  jiMaryli  therefore,  <when  she 
came  where  Jesus  was>  ]seeing  him]  fell  at  his 
feet,  saying  unto  him — 

Lord  !  [if  thou  hadst  been  here]  my  brother 
had  not  died. 
33  I] Jesus; I  therefore,  <when  he  saw  her  weep- 
ing,'* and  the  Jews  who  came  with  her  weep- 
ing ■!>  was  indignant  in  the  spirit,  and  troubled 
himself,  3* and  said — 

Where  have  ye  laid  him  ? 
They  say  unto  him — 

Lord  !  come  and  see. 
35  Jesus  wept.  36  The  Jews,  therefore.^ 

were  saying — 

See  !  how  tenderly  he  loved  him  ! 

37  But  ]some  from  among  them]  said — 

Could  not  this  man,  who  opened  the  eyes  of 
the  blind,^  have  caused  that  ]this  one  also| 
should  not  have  died  ? 

38  ||Jesus|],  therefore,  <]againl  being  indignant 
within  himself  >  cometh  unto  the  tomb.  Now  it 
was  a  cave,  and  [a  stone]  was  lying  thereon. 

39  Jesus  saith — 

Take  ye  away  the  stone  I 
Martha,  the  sister  of  the  deceased,  saith  unto 
him — 

Lord  !   ]by  this  time]    he  stinketh,   for  it  is 
I  four  days]. 
*°  Jesus  saith  unto  her — 

Said  I  not  unto  thee        That  <if  thouwouldst 
believe>  thou  shouldst  see  the  glory  of  God? 
*i  So  they  took  away  the  stone.  And  |Je9us) 

lifted  up  his  eyes  on  high,  and  said — 

Father!  I  thank  thee,  thou  didst  hear  me: 
«         |]I]i  indeed,  knew  that  |]always]]  ]unto  me| 
thou  dost  hearken ; 
But  ]for  the  sake  of  the  multitude  standing 
around'  I  spake, — 
That  they  might    believe    that    ||thou|i 
didst  send  me  forth. 
♦3  And  ]these  things]   having  said,  |with  a  loud 
voice]  he  cried  out — 

Lazarus  I  come  forth  I 


•  Ap  ;  "  Age  abiding." 
t>  Or  (Imperfect);  "started 
to  come. 


«  Or  :  "wall." 

ii  Or  :   '■  walling." 

•  Or :  "  blind  man." 


JOHN   XI.   44—57;    XII.    1—22. 


107 


^  He  that  was  dead  came  forth,  bouod  feet  and 
hands  with  bandages,  and  ||his  face||  |vvith  a 
napkin|  was  bound  about.  Jesus  saith 

unto  them — 

Loose  nim^  and  let  him  go. 
.<5  <Mauy  therefore  from  among  the  Jews^  who 
had  come  unto  Maryland  gazed  on  what  he  did> 
believed  on  him;   *•>  but   ||certain  from  among 
them||  went  away  unto  the  Pharisees^  and  told 
them  what  Jesus  had  done. 
*'      The  High-priests  and  Pharisees^  therefore, 
brought  together   a    high-council,    and    were 
saying— 
What  are  we  to  do,  in  that  |this'  man|  doeth 
I  many'  signs  |? 
*8      <If  we  let  him  alone  thus>  |all|   will  believe 
on  him,  and  the  Romans  will  come^  and  take 
away  |both  our  place  and  nation|. 
**  But  I  |a  certain  one  from  among  them,  Caiaphas|  | 
<being  |High-priest|  for  that  year>  said  unto 
them — 

||Ye||  know  |nothing  at  all| ;  so  nor  do  ye  take 
into  account,  that  it  is  profitable  for  you  that 
(|one'  man||  should  die  for  the  people, ^^  and 
not  lithe  whole'  nation]]  perish. 
61  ||This|]  however,  ]from  himself]  he  spake  not, 
but  <being    j High-priest]    for  that  year>  he 
prophesied,  that  Jesus  was  about  to  die  for  the 
nation;  s^^and  ]not  for  the  nation  only]  but  that   ] 
||the  scattered  children  of  God  alsol]  he  might    ' 
gather  together  into  one.    ^suprom  that' day]] 
therefore,  they  took  counsel,  that  they  might 
put  him  to  death. 
**      I ] Jesus]]   therefore,  ]no   longer  openly]    was 
walking  among  the  Jews,  but  departed  thence^ 
into  the  country  near  the  desert,  unto  a  city 
called  |Ephraim| ;  and  ]there|  abode,  with  his 
disciples.    ^  Now  the  passover  of  the  Jews  was 
at  hand,  and  many  went  up  unto  Jerusalem,  out 
of  the  country,  before  the  passover,  that  they 
might  purify  themselves.      ^  They  were  there- 
fore seeking  Jesus,  and   were  saying  one  to 
another,  |in  the  temple]  standing — 
How  seemeth  it  unto  you  ?  that  he  will  in 
nowise  come  unto  the  feast  ? 
M  Now  the  High-priests  and  the  Pharisees  had 
given  commands,  that  <if  anyone  came  to  know 
where  he  was>  he  should  inform  [them],  so 
that  they  might  seize  him. 

§  19.  The  Anointing  at  Bethany.     Mt.  xxvi. 
6-12  ;  Mk.  xiv.  3-8. 

12  |]Jesus]]  therefore,  ] six' days  before' the  pass- 
over]  came  unto  Bethany,  where  Lazarus  was, 
whom  Jesus  had  raised  from  among  the  dead. 

*  So  they  made  for  him  a  supper,*'  there ;  and 
(Martha]  was  ministering,  but  |Lazarus|  was 
one   of   them   who   were  reclining  with   him. 

*  ]]Mary]]  therofore,<takingapound  of  pure  nard 
perfume,  very  precious>  anointed  the  feet  of 
Jesus, 0  and  wiped,  with  her  hair,  his  feet;  and 
jthe  house]  was  filled  with  the  fragrance  of  the 
perfume.  *  [But]  Judas  Iscariot,  one  of  his 


•Chap.  xvUi   14. 
Or :   "  dinuer,"    the  prla- 


clpal  meal  of  the  day. 
•  Chap.  zl.2. 


disciples,  he  that  was  about  to  deliver  him  up, 
saith — 

5  Why  was  ]this'  perfume]  not  sold  for  three 

hundred'    denaries,   and    given    unto   the 
destitute  ? 

6  Howbeit  he  said  this,  <not  that  ]for  the  desti- 
tute] he  cared>  but  because  ]a  thief]  he  was, 
and  holding  |the  bag]  used  to  carry  away  |  what 
was  cast  therein].     7  jesus,  therefore,  said — 

Let  her  alone,  that  I  for  the  day  of  my  burial] 
she  may  observe  it ; 

8  For  ]]the  destitute]]    ]always|   have  ye  with 

you,  whereas  |]me|]  ] not  always]  have  ye. 

9  The  great  multitude  of  the  Jews,  therefore,  got 
to  know  that  he  was  ]there],  and  came  ]not  on 
account  of  Jesus  only']  but  that  ]|Lazarusalso)| 
they  might  see,  whom  he  had  raised  from  among 
the  dead.  ^°  But  the  High-priests  took  counsel 
|]that  Lazarus  also]]  they  might  put  to  death; 

11  because  jmany' of  the  Jews]  Ijby  reason  of  him|| 
were  withdrawing,  and  believing  on  Jesus. 

§  20.   The  Triumphal  Entry.     Mt.  xxi.  1-11 ; 
Mk.  xi.  1-10 ;  Lu.  xix.  29-38. 

12  ]]0n  the  morrow]]  ]the  great  multitude  that  had 
come  unto  the  feast]  <hearing  that  Jesus  was 
coming  into  Jerusalem>  i3  took  the  branches  of 
the  palm  trees,  and  went  out  to  meet  him,  and 
began  crying  aloud — 

Hosanna ! 
Blessed  is  he  that  is  coming  in  the  name  of  the 

Lot  d, — '^ 
||Even  the  King  of  Israel] 1 1 
1*  And  Jesus,  finding  a  young  ass,  took  his  seat 

thereon,  .just  as  it  is  written — 
15      Bo  not  fear,  0  daughter  of  Zion ! 
Lo\  \thy  king\  cometh, 
Sitting  upon  the  colt  of  an  ass  i  !> 
1*  ]  [These  things]!  his  disciples  noticed  not,  at  the 
flr.st;  but  <when  Jesus  was  glorifled>  ]|then|j 
remembered  they  that  |]these  things]]  had   Ifor 
him]=  been  written, —  and   that    ]these  thing3| 
they  had   done  unto   him.     i''The  multitude, 
therefore,  that  was  with  him  when  he  called 
|Lazarus|  out  of  the  tomb,  and  raised  him  from 
among  the  dead,  was  bearing  witness,     is  |0n 
this  accounti  the  multitude  met  him  also,  be- 
cause they  heard  that  he  had  done  ]|this'  sign]]. 
19  ]  I  The  Pharisees]  I  therefore,  said  among  them- 
selves— 
Ye  observe  '^  that  ye  are  profiting  nothing : 
See!  ]]the  world]]  ]after  him]  hath  gone  away. 


§21. 


The  Hour  is  Come.     Final  Appeals  to 
the  Jews. 


20  Now  there  were  certain  Greeks,  from  among 
them  who  were  coming  up  that  they  might  wor- 
ship in  the  feast.e  2i]]These||  therefore,  came 
unto  Philip,  him  who  was  from  Bethsaida  of 
Galilee, — and  were  requesting  him,  saying — 
Sir!  we  desire  to  see  ]Jesus]. 

»2  Philip  cometh,  and  telleth  Andrew :   Andrew 


•  Ps.  cxvfll.  26. 

»  Zech.  ix   9 

°  As  If  laid  out  for  him  to 


fulfil. 
"1  Or  :  "  do  ye  observe. ..  7 
•  Cp.  Acts  vijl.  27. 


108 


JOHN   XII.    23—50;    XIII.    1. 


and  Philip  come^  and  tellJesus.    ^3  But  ||  Jesus]  | 
answereth  them_  saying — 
The  hour  hath  come,  that  the  Son  of  Man 
should  be  glorified  1 
2*      1 1  Verily^  verily  ||  I  say  unto  you : 

<Except    |the   kernel  of   wheat]    shall  fall 
into  the  ground,  and  die> 
||It||  |alone|  abideth; 
But  <if  it  die> 

[Much'  fruit|  it  beareth. 
25         <He  that  loveth  a  his  life>  i" 
Loseth  it ; 
But  <he  that    hateth    his    life''    |in  this 
world  I  > 
||Unto  life"  age-abiding||  shall  guard  HA 
M  <If  |with  me|  anyone  be  niinistering> 

|With  rae|  let  him  be  following; 
And  <where  ||Ii|  am> 

||There||   |my'  minister  also|  shall  be. 
<If  anyone  |with  me|  be  mini!:.tering> 
iThe  Father!  will  honour  him. 
27      ||Now||  is  my  soul  troubled, — « 
And  what  can  I  say  ? 

Father  1  save  me  from  f  this  hour  ? 
But  |on  this  account|  came  I  unto  this  hour. 
Father,  glorify  thy  name  1 
*8  There  came,  therefore,  a  voice  out  of  heaven — 
I  both  have  glorified  it,  and  will  glorify  it 
again. 
29  [So]  1 1  the  multitude  that  was  standing  by,  and 
hearditll  were  saying- 
It  hath  |thundered|. 
[Othersl  were  saying— 

||A  messenger  1 1  |unto  him|  hath  spoken. 
so  Jesus  answered,  and  said — 

I  [Not  for  my  sake||  hath  this  voice  come,  but 
|for  your  sake|. 
»i      ||Now||  is  there  |a  judging]  of  this  world, — 
||Now|]  ]the  ruler  of  this  world]  shall  be  cast 
out; 
82     And  ]|I||  <if  I  be  lifted  up  out  of  the  earth> 

will  draw  |all|  s  unto  myself. 
S8  But  |this]  he  was  saying,  signifying  ]by  what 

manner'  of  death]  he  was  about  to  die. 
s<  The  multitude,  therefore,  answered  him — 

|lWe]]  have  heard,  out  of  the  law,  that  ]]the 

Christ]]  abideth  evermore h  ; 
How  then  dost  ]]thou|]  say,— 

It  behoveth  the  Son  of  Man  to  be  lifted  up? 
Who  is  this'  Son  of  Man  ? 
85  Jesus,  therefore,  said  unto  them — 

|]Yet'  a  little'  while]'  ]the  light]  is  lamongit 
you]: 
<Walk,  while  ye  have  ]tho  light] >, 
Lest    ]]darkness|]    Jon  you]    should   lay 
hold  1 ; 
And  ]]hethatwalketh  in  darkness]]  knoweth 
not  whither  he  drifteth. 
8«      <While  jthe  light]  ye  have> 


»  Or  :  "  Is  fond  of." 

•>  Or  :  "his  soul  "— Ap. 

«  Here   zoe  ;   not      syche,  as 

above. 
<i  Mt.    X.    89 ;     xvl.    25 ;     Lu. 

xvli.  33. 
•  Ps.  vl.  3  ;  xUl.  6. 


t  Or:  "out  of." 
8  Or  (WH):  "al'  things  ' 
''Or:     '   rem 'ineth    age- 
abidingly." 
•  Chap.  vil.  Xi. 
•'Or:'ln." 
'  Cp.  chap.  i.  5,  n. 


Believe  on  the  light, 
That  jsons  of  light]   ye  may  become. 
]]These  things]]  spake  Jesus, — and,  dei)artiug, 
was  hid  from  them.     ''  And   <although  such 
signs  [as  these]  he  had  done  before  them>  they 
were  not  believing  on  him: — ^sthat  lithe  word 
of  Isaiah  the  prophet]]  might  be  fulfilled,  which 
said — 
Lordl  \who  believed]  what  we  have  heard  ? 
And  \\the  arm  of  the  Lord\\  \to  whom\  was  it 
revealed  ?  » 
39  ]|0n  this  account]]  they  could  not  believe,  be- 
cause jagain]  said  Isaiah — 
*"      He  hath  blinded  their  eyes^  and  hardened  their 
heart ; 
Lest  they  should  see  with  their  eyes^  and  should 
understand  with  their  heart,  and  should 
turn, — 
And  I  should  heal  them.^ 
*i  iJThese  things||  said  Isaiah,  because  he  saw  his 
glory. <:  and  spake  concerning  him.         ♦'^||Never- 
theless, however]]  ]even from  among  the  rulers] 
many' believed  on  him;    but    ] [because  of  the 
Pharisees]]  they  were  not  confessing  him,  lest 
]excommunicants  from    the  synagogue]    they 
should  be  made ;  *^  for  they  loved  the  glory  of 
men,  more  than  the  glory  of  God.  "And 

]Jesus]  cried  aloud,  and  said — 
<He  that  believeth  on  me> 

]lBeiieveth  not  on  me,  but  on  him  that  sent 
me||; 
*5     And  <he  that  vieweth  me> 

]Vieweth  him  that  sent  me]. 
*6      ]|I||  |a  light]  into  the  world' have  come. 

That   ]|uo'  one  who  believeth  on  me]]  ]in 
darkness]  should  abide. 
*''     And  <if  anyone  shall  hearken  unto  my  say- 
ings, and  not  guard  them> 
1]I||  am  not  judging  him; 
For  I  came  not  that  I  might  judge  the  world, 
But  that  I  might  save  the  world. 

48  <He  that  setteth  me  aside,  and  receiveth  not 

my  sayings> 
Hath  that  which  is  to  judge  him  : 
<The  word  that  I  spake>  |l.:hat|]   will  judge 
him,  in  the  last'  day. 

49  Because  ||I||  jout  of  my.selfj  spake  not. 
But  I  ]the  Father  who  sent' me]  I  hath  hhimself]] 

given  me  commandment, 
What   I   should   say,  and   what  I   should 
speak. 
59     And  I  know  that  Ijhis  commandment]]  is  ]life 
age-abidingi'' ; 
<The  things,  therefore,  which  I  speak> 
|Just  as  the  Father  hath  told  me] 
]]So]|  I  speak. 

§22.  The  Last  Supper.    Jesus  washes  his  Disciples' 
Feet,  and  Comforts  their  Troubled  Hearts. 

13  Now  ]]beforethefeastofthepassover]|  Jesus 
<knowing  that  his  hour  had  come,  that  he 
should  remove  out  of  this  world  untot  he  Father> 
]having  loved  his  own  that  were  in  the  world] 


•  Is.  lilt.  1. 
0  I8.  vl.  9,  10. 


Is.  vl.  1. 
'  Ap :  "Age-abiding." 


JOHN   XIII.    2—35. 


109 


llunto  the  end||  loved  them.     2  And  <|supper| 

being  in  progress,  [the  adversaryl  having  already 

thrust  into  the  heart  of  Judas  son  of  Simon 

,    Iscariot^  that  he  should  deliver  him  up, — '  [Jesus] 

knowing  that  [all  things]  the  Father  nad  given 

unto  him,  into  his  hands,  and  that  |from  God| 

he  had  come,  and  |unto  God|  he  was  going  »> 

*  rouseth  himself  out  of  the  supper,  and  layeth 

aside  his  garments,  and,  taking  a  linen  cloth, 

girded  himself.    ^  |Next|  he  poureth  water  into 

the  wash-basin,  and  began  to  be  washing  the  feet 

of  the  disciples,  and  to  be  wiping  them  with  the 

linen  cloth  wherewith  he  was  girded.  ^So 

he  Cometh  unto  Simon  Peter.    He  saith  unto 

him — 

Lord,  dost  |]thou||  wash  my' feet? 

•f  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  him — 

<What  ||Ii|  am  doing>   |thou|   kuowest  not 

|as  yet| ; 
Howbeit,  thou  shalt  get  to  know  |hereafter|. 
«  Peter  saith  unto  him — 

In  nowise  shalt  thou  |ever|  wash  my'  feet. 
Jesus  answered  him — 

<If  I  wash  thee  not>  thou  hast  no  part  with 
me'. 
9  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  him — 

Lord  1  not  my  feet  only,  but  my  hands  also, 
and  my  head. 
io  Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

iJHe  that  hath  bathed  himself  ||  hath  no  need 
[save  as  to  the  feet  J  to  get  washed ;  but  is 
pure  |as  a  whole|. 
And  |lye||  are  | pure],  but  not  ye  |all|. 

11  For  he  knew  the  man  that  was  delivering  him 
up;  |therefore|  said  he — 

Not  ye  all,  are  pure. 

12  <When,  therefore,  he  had  washed  their  feet, 
and  taken  his  garments,  and  reclined>  |again| 
said  he  unto  them — 

Are  ye  taking  note,  what  I  have  done  unto 
you? 
i»      1 1  Ye  i  I  call  me        The  Teacher  and      The 

Lord, —        and  |well|  say,  for  I  am. 
1*      <If  then  |]I||  have  washed  your' feet, — [I] 
The  Lord  and        The  Teacher> 

||Ye  also||    ought  to  wash    [one    another's| 
feet ; 
^6     For  II  an  exam  pie  1 1  have  I  given  you, — 
That  <just  as  |II||  did  unto  you'> 
1 1  Ye  also||  should  be  doing. 
16      IJVerily,  verilyll  I  say  unto  you — 

A  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  lord. 
Neither  one  sent  forth  greater  than  he  that 
sent  him.*) 
IT      <If  Ithese  things]  ye  know> 

(Happy]  are  ye,  if  ye  be  doing  them. 
18     Not  iconcerning  you  all']  am  I  speaking, — 
For  ]|I]]  know  of  whom  I  made  choice; 
But. .that  I  the  Scripture]  might  be  fulfilled : 
<He  that  feedeth  on  my  breads 
Hath  lifted  up  against  7ne,  his  heel." 
W      |Henceforth]  I  tell  you  ]before  it  cometh  to 
pass], — 


That  ye  may  believe,  whensoever  it  doth 
come  to  pass,  that  ||I||  am  he. 
2*      I  [Verily,  verily]]   I  say  unto  you — 

<He   that  receiveth   whomsoever  I   shall 
send> 
Receiveth  |me|; 
And  <he  that  receiveth  |me|> 
Receiveth  him  that  sent  me.» 

21  <]These  things|  having  said>  |Jesus|  was 
troubled  in  spirit,  and  bare  witness,  and  said — 

1 1  Verily,  verily]]  I  say  unto  you — 
I  ]One  from  among  you||  will  deliver  me  up.^ 

22  The  disciples  began  to  look  one  at  another,  being 
at  a  loss  concerning  whom  he  was  speaking. 

23  One  of  Jesus'  disciples  was  reclining  in  his 
bosom,  one  whom  Jesus  loved ":  24  so  Simon 
Peter  beckoneth  unto  the  same,  and  saith  unto 
him — 

Say        Who  is  it  ?  concerning  whom  he 

speaketh. 

25  <]]He]]  falling  back  thus,  upon  the  breast  of 
Jesus>  saith  unto  him— 

Lord  I  who  is  it  ? 

26  Jesus,  therefore,  answereth — 

|]Thatone]]  itis,forwhom  |]I]|  shall  dip  the 
morsel,  and  give  unto  him. 
So  <dipping  the  morsel>  he  taketh  and  giveth 
it  unto  Judas,  son  of  Simon  Iscariot.  27  And 

jafter  the  morsel]   ]]then]]  entered  |Satan|  into 
that  man.  Jesus,  therefore,  saith  unto 

him — 

1 1  What  thou  art  doing]  |  do  quickly  1 
28  But  ]]astothis]|  none' of  them  who  were  reclin- 
ing with  him  knew'  respecting  what,  he  said  it 
to  him.    29  For    |]some]|  were  thinking   Isince 
Judas  held  the  bag'j  that  Jesus  was  saying  to 
him — 
Buy  the  things  of  which  we  have  |need]  for 
the  feast ; 
or  that  ]unto  the  destitute  ]  he  should  give'  some- 
thing,       ^ogo  ]]he]]  taking  the  morsel,  went  out 
straightway ; — and  it  was  night.  3i  <  When, 

therefore,  he  had  gone  out>  Jesus  saith — 
|Just  now]   was  ]the  Son  of  Man]  glorified, 
And  ]God|  was  glorified  in  him  ; 
32      And  ]God]  will  glorify  him  ]in  himself], — 

And  ]straightway|  glorify  him, 
83     Dear  children ! 

jlYetalittlejl  ami  jwith  you|. 
Ye  shall  seek  me,  and  <just  as  I  said  unto 
the  Jews,d 
[Whither]   ]]I]]  go"  ]|ye]]  cannot  come> 
[]Unto  you  also||  I  say  it  [even  now]. 
3*  [[A  new  commandment]]'  give  I  unto  you, — 

That  ye  be  loving  one  another : 
.     <Just  as  I  loved  you> 

That  l]yealso|]  be  loving  one  another :8 
35  I  [By  this]!   shall  all   men  take  knowledge, 

that  Imy'  disciples]  ye  are, — 
If  ye  have  [love[  one  to  another. 


»  Or :  "withdrawing." 
"Chap.  IV.  2U;    M».   x.   24; 


Lu   Ti.  40  ;  xxll.  27. 
Ps.  xll.  9. 


»  Mt.  X.  40;  Lu.  Ix.  48. 

>>  Mt.  xxvi.  21  ;  Mk.  xiv.  18: 
Lu.  xxii.  21.  A  reluctant 
fi  sclosure ;  cp.  vers.  10, 
n.  18. 

»  Ml :      "  was    loving,"    or 


"  used  to  love." 
■i  rhap.  vil.  .'M;  viil.  21. 
«  Or  :  "  withdr.MW  " 
'  le  :  a  piinimandiiient  of  a 

new  kind, 
e  Chap.  XV.  17. 


no 


JOHN   XIII.   36—38  ;    XIV.    1—26. 


••  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  him — 

Lord  1  whither  dost  thou  withdraw  ? 
Jesus  answered — 

II Whither  I  withdraw! |  thou  canst  not  |now| 
follow  me. 
But  thou  Shalt  follow  |hereafter|. 
*'  Peter  saith  uuto  him — 

Lord  1  jwhyl  cannot  I  follow  thee  |even  now|? 
llMy  lifell*  lin  thy  behalf |  will  I  lay  down. 
88  Jesus  auswereth — 

IIThylifejja  |in  my  behalf |  wilt  thou  lay  down  ? 
1 1  Verily^  verilyjj  I  say  unto  thee — 
In  nowise  shall  a  cock  crow 
Till  thou  hast  denied  me  |thrice|.'> 

14    Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled : 
Believe  on  God, 
And  |on  me|  believe." 
'      Ijln  the  house  of  my  Father||    are    jmany 
dwellings  I ; 
Or  else  I  would  have  told  you^ 
I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 
»     And  <if  I  go^  and  prepare  a  place  for  you> 
I  Again  I    am  I  coming^  and  will  take  you 
home  unto  myself, 
That  <where  ||I||  am>  ||yealso||  maybe. 
*      And  <whither  ||I||  go>  ye  know  |the  way|. 
6  Thomas  saith  unto  him — 

Lord  1  we  know  not  whither  thou  goest : 
How  know  we  jthe  way|? 
«  Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

||I||  am  the  way  jand  the  truthand  the  life| : 
||No   one||    cometh    unto    the    Father^    |but 
through  me|. 
T  <If  ye  had  been  getting  to  know  me> 

1 1  My  Father  also  1 1  had  ye  known: 
||From  henceforth II  are  ye  getting  to  know 
him,  and  have  seen  him. 
8  Philip  saith  unto  him — 

Lord  1  show  us  the  Father,  and  it  sufflceth  us. 
»  Jesus  saith  unto  him-r 

||So  long  a  time  as  this||  have  I  been  |with 

you|,— 

And  thou  hast  not  come  to  know  me^  Philip? 
I  |He  that  hath  seen  me'|  |  hath  seen  the  Father'. 
How  art   ||thou||   saying^        Show  us  the 
Father  ? 
w     Believest  thou  not,  that  |  |I1 1  am  in  the  Father^ 
and  ||the  Father, I  is  |in  me|  ? 
<The  things  which  I  am  saying  unto  you> 

||From  myself  1 1  I  speak  not; 
But  I  |the  Father^  within  me  abiding||,  doeth 
his  works. 
11      Believe  me. 

That  ||I||  am  in  the  Father', 
And  I  the  Father  I  in  me'; — 
Or  else  ||on  accountof  the  works  themselves  || 
believe  ye. 
"      ||Verily,  verily||  I  say  unto  you — 
<He  that  believeth  on  me> 
jThe  works  which   ||I||   am  doing|    ||he 
also  1 1  shall  do; 


•  Or :  "  soul " — Ap. 
»  Mt.  ixvi.  m  ;  mL  xiv.  SO; 
Lu.  xxll.  34. 


I  Or  punctuate  thus  :  "  Be- 
lieve,—Ion  God  and  on 
mej  believe." 


And  Igreater  than  these|  shall  he  do. 
Because    ||I||    |unto  the    Father|    am 
going,— 
!•  And  because  <whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 

in  my  name>  [the  same|  will  I  do,» 
That  |the  Father]  may  be  glorified  jin 
the  Son  I : 
1*  <If  anything  ye  shall  ask  [me]  in  my 

name>  [the  same|  will  I  do. 

15  ||If  ye  be  loving  me||  |my'  commandments]  ye 

will  keep; 

16  And  ||I||  will  request  the  Father, 

And   1 1  Another' Advocate]  I  •>  will  he  give 
unto  you. 
That  he  may  be  with  you  age-abid- 
ingly,— 
"  The  Spirit  of  truth,— 

Which  ||the  worldll  cannot  receive. 
Because  it  beholdeth  it  not,  nor  getteth 
to  know  it. 
But  1 1  ye  1 1  are  getting  to  know  it; 
Because  |with  you|  it  abideth, 
And  I  in  you|  it  is." 

18  I  will  not  leave  you  bereft, — 
I  am  coming  unto  you. 

19  ||Yet'  a  littlell    and    |the   world]    no  longer' 

beholdeth  me ;  <i 
But  ]]ye||  behold  me, — 
<Because  ||I||  live> 
1 1  Ye  also]  I  shall  live. 

20  I  ]In  that' day  1 1  shall  ye  get  to  know. 

That  ||I||  am  in  my  Father', 
And  ]|ye|]  in  me'. 
And  ]]I]]  in  you'. 

21  <He  that  hath  my  commandments  and  keep- 

eth  them> 
]]He]|  it  is  that  loveth  me ; 
And  II he  that  loveth  me]] 
Shall  be  loved  by  my  Father, 
And  I] I]]  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest 

]]myself||  unto  him. 

22  Judas,  not  the  Iscariot,  saith  onto  him — 

Lord  1  what  hath  happened. 

That  ]]unto  us||  thou  art  about  to  manifest 
thyself,  and  ]not  unto  the  world]  ? 

23  Jesus  answered,  and  said  unto  him — 

<If  any  man  be  loving  me> 

]My  word]  he  will  keep, 
And  ]]myFather|]  will  love  him, — 
And  ]]unto  him]]  will  we  come. 
And     ]]an    abode    with    him]]     will    we 
make. 
2*      <He  that  loveth  me  not> 

Doth  not  keep  ]]my  word]] ; — 
And  1 1  the  word  which  ye  hear]]    is  not  mine', 
But  |the  Father's'  who  sent  me]. 

25  ]These  things]  have  I  spoken  unto  you, 

]]With'  you  abiding]] ; 

26  But  <the  Advocate,« 

The  Holy  Spirit,  which  the  Father  will 
send  in  my  name> 
|]He||  will  teach  you  all  things. 


•  Chap.  XV.  7. 

•>  Or  •  "  Helper."     Cp.  ver. 
2b  ;  chap.  xv.  26;  xvl.  7. 

•  Or  (WH) :  "  shall  be." 


''  Cp.  chap  xvl   16. 
•Or:    "Helper."      Cp.  ver. 
16  ;  chap.  xv.  26 ;  ztL  7. 


JOHN   XIV.    27—31  ;    XV.   1—24. 


Ill 


And  will  put  you  in  mind    |of  all  things 
which  III II  told  you|. 

y    ||Peace||  I  leave  with  you, 

||My  own  peace||  give  I  unto  you, — 
<Not  as  |the  world|  giveth>  give  ||I||  unto 
you'  :— 
Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it 
be  afraid. 
M      Ye  heard  that  ||I||  said  unto  you — 

I  go  my  way^  and  I  come  unto  you, — 
||Had  ye  loved  me||  ye  would  have  rejoiced^ 
that  I  am  going  unto  the  Father, 
For  ||the  Fatherl  is  |greater  than  I|. 
»»     But  |now|  have  I  told  you^  |  before  it  cometh 
to  pass  I, 
That  jwhensoever  it  shall  come  to  pass|  ye 
may  believe. 
»o  |[No  longer||  |many  things]  will  I  speak  with 
you; 
For  |the  world's'  rulerj  is  coming. 
And  Ilin  me||  hath  |nothing|, — 
»i         But  <that  the  world  may  get  to  know  that 
I  love  the  Father, 
And  just  as  the  Father  hath  given  me  |com- 
mandment|> 

||So||  I  do. 
Be  rousing  yourselves  1  let  us  be  leading  on 
from  hence. 

15    ||I||  am  the  real  vine. 

And  ||myFather||  is  |the  husbandman]  »: 
'     Every'  branch  in  me  that  beareth  not  fruit> 
He  taketh  it  away ; 
And  <every  one  that  beareth  |fruit|> 
He   pruneth  it,    that   |more  fruit]  it  may 
bear, 

•  ||Already^  ye]]    are   Ipure]!"   because   of   the 

word  which  I  have  spoken  unto  you : 

•  Abide  in  me', 
And  ]|I]|  in  you'. 

<Just  as     ]the  branch]    cannot  be  bearing 
fruit  of  itself, 
Except  it  abide  in  the  vine> 
||So]]  neither  ]|ye|]  except  ]in  me|  ye  abide. 
6  ||I]]  am  the  vine: 

]]Ye]]  are  the  branches. 
<He  that  abideth  in  me'  and  ||I||  in  him> 
]]The  same]]  beareth  much  fruit; 
Because  |]apartfrorame|]  ye  can  bring  forth 
]nothing]. 

•  <If  one  abide  not  in  me> 

He  is  cast  out  as  the  branchy  and  withered, 
And  they  gather  them, — 
And  |into  fire]  they  cast  them^ 
And  they  are  burned. 
1     <If  ye  abide  in  me^  and    ]]my  sayings]]    |in 
you]  abide> 
II Whatsoever  ye  may  be  desiring]]  ask  I 
And  it  shall  be  brought  to  pass  for  you." 

•  ijHerein]]  was  my  Father  glorified. 

That  ]rauch  fruit]  ye  should  bear^ 
And  become  my'  disciples. 

*  <Just  as  the  Father  loved  me> 


•  Or  :  "  vinedresser." 
i>  Chap.  xUL  10. 


Chap.  xlv.  13. 


|]I  also]]  loved  you': 
Abide  ye  in  my'  love. 
1"      <If  I  my  commandments]  ye  keep> 
Ye  shall  abide  iu  my  love, — 
Just  as  ||I||    |the  Father's'  commandments) 
have  kept, 
And  abide  in  his'  love. 

11  |]These  things]]  have  I  ?poken  unto  you^ 

That  ||my  own' joy|]   |in  you]  maybe. 
And  ]your  joy]  may  be  made  full. 

12  ]]This]|  is  my  own' commandment^ 

That  ye  be  loving  one  another, 
Just  as  I  loved  you. 

13  I IGreater' love  than  this']]  hath  jno  one|, 

That    ]]hislife||a   one  should  lay  down  in 
behalf  of  his  friends. •> 
1*      llYe]]  are  Ifriends  of  mine|. 

If  ye  be  doing  that  which    ]|I]|    am  com- 
manding you. 

15  ]]No  longer]!  do  I  call  you  ]servants]. 

For  ]|the  servant]]  knoweth  not  what  |hi8 
lord]  is  doing. 
But  ]]you||  I  have  called  ]friendsl, 
Because  <all  things  which  I  heard  from  my 
Father>  made  I  known  unto  you. 

16  Not  ]]ye]]  chose  ]me], 

But  ||I||  chose  you^  and  placed  you. 
That  ye  should  go  your  way  and  bear 
|fruit|,— 
And  ]your  fruit]  should  abide: 
That   <whatsoever  ye    should    ask  the 
Father  in  my  name>  he  might  give 
unto  you. 
1'      ]]These  things]]  I  command  you^ 
That  ye  be  loving  one  another." 

18  <If  ||theworld||  is  hating  |you]> 

Ye  are  getting  to  know  that  ]|me^  before 
you]]  it  hath  hated. 

19  <If  ]of  the  world]  ye  had  been> 

]  I  The  world]]  ]  of  its  own]  had  been  fond; 
But  <because  |of  the  world]  ye  are  not, 
On  the  contrary  ]|I|]  chose  you  out  of  the 
wor]d> 
||Therefore]]  ]the  world]  doth  hate  you. 
«<)      Remember  the  word  which  ]]I]]  spake  unto 
you: 
A  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  lord.* 
<If    |me]    they  persecuted>    ]you  too]  will 

they  persecute, — 
<If  ]my  word]  they  kept>  ]your  own  also] 
will  they  keep. 

21  But  ]|all  these  things]]  will  they  do  unto  you, 

on  account  of  my  name. 
Because  they  know  not  him  that  sent  me. 

22  <Had  I  not  come  and  spoken  unto  them> 

|Sin|  had  they  none; 
But  ]]now|]  have  they  no  ]excusel  for  their 
sin.e 

23  IIHethathateth  me']]  hateth  ]  my  Father  also] . 
2*      <Had  I  not  done  among  them  ]]the  works|| 

which  I  no  other]  had  done> 
jSin]  had  they  none ; 


»  Or  :  "  soul  "— Ap. 
"  Chap.  X.  n,  15. 
e  Chap.  xlU.  34. 


0  Mt.  X.  24  ;  chap.  xlll.  16. 
•  Chap.  li.  41. 


112 


JOHN    XV.    25—27;    XVI.    1—22. 


But  ||now||  have  they,  [both  seen  and  hated 
both  me  and  my  Father]. 
25      But.. .that  the  word  which   [in  their  law|   is 
written,  might  be  fulfilled'— 

They  hated  me  itnthout  cause.'^ 
K      <Whensoever  the  Advocate  ^  shall  come, 

Whom     |I||   will  send  uuto  you  from   the 

Father,— 
The  Spirit  of  truth,  which  |from  the  Father] 
Cometh  forth>c 
|lHe||  will  bear  witness  concerning  me; 
21     And  do  ||ye  also||  bear  witness, ^ 

Because  ||from  the  beginningH  ye  are  |with 


16  I  [These  things]  |  have  I  spoken  unto  you, 
That  ye  may  not  be  caused  to  stumble: 
2      ||Excommunicants  from  the  synagogue]]  will 
they  make  you ; 
Nay !  there  cometh  an  hour. 
That  [everyone'  whokiileth  you|  shall  think 
to  be  rendering  jdivine  service]  unto  God  1 
'     And  ]] these  things]]  will  they  do, 

Because    they  got    to   know,  neither    the 
I'ather  nor  me. 
*     But  ]]these  things]]  have  I  told  you, — 

That  <whensoever  their  hour  shall  come> 
Ye  may  remember,  that  [thereof]  I  told 
you.« 
I  [These  things  j]  however,  I  told  you  not,  from 
the  beginning. 
Because  I  was  [with  you| ; 
6      But  |[now|[  I  go  my  way  unto  him  that  sent 
me. 
And  [not  one  from  among  you[  questioneth 
me — 
Whither  goest  thou  ? 
8         But  <because  jthese  things]   I  have  told 
you> 
||Sorrow][  hath  filled  your' heart. 

I  But  |]I[[   [the  truth]  am  telling  you — 

[It  is  profitable  for  you  I  that  1]I|[  depart; 
For  <if  I  should  not  depart> 

j[The  Advocate!]**   would  in  nowise  come 
unto  you, — 
But  <if  I  go> 

I  will  send  him  unto  you. 

8  And  <having  come> 

|[He[]  will  reprove  the  world — 
Concerning  sin. 
And  concerning  righteousness. 
And  concerning  judgment: 

9  <Concerning  sin,  indeed> 

Because  they  are  not  believing  on  me ; 
"  But  <concerning  righteousness> 

Because   [unto  the  Father]   I  go  my  way, 
and  |no  longer]  do  ye  behold  me; 

II  And  <concerning  judgments 

Because    ]the  ruler  of  this  world]    hath 
been  judged.' 


"  Ps.    XXXV     19;    Ixix.     i: 

cix.  3. 
>>  Or  :  "Helper."   Ap:"A<1- 

vncnte  "     Chap.  xiv.  16, 

26;  xvi.  7. 
•  Or  :  •■  proceedeth." 


''Or:    "  AitI    lye   ■  Isol]    are 

tn  hear  witness." 
•  Or:  "Ye  ni.c.v    remember 

them,    how   that   I    tolii 

y<ni  " 
'  Chap.  xli.  31. 


I'''      ||Yet  many  things[|   have  I   [unto  you |  to  be 
saying,- 
But  ye  cannot  bear  them  [just  now[ ; 
13      Howbeit  <as  soon  as  [|he[[  hath  come' — 
The  Spirit  of  truth> 
He  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  »; 
For  he  will  not  speak  from  himself. 
But    [[whatsoever  he  heareth]]''   he  will 

speak. 
And  ]|the  coming  things]  I  will  he  announce 
unto  you. 
1*         [[He]]  shall  glorify  me'; 

For    I  [of    mine[[    shall  he  receive,  and 
announce  uuto  you. 

15  <A11  things,  whatsoever   the  Father  hath> 

are  [my  own]  = ; 
i[Therefore[[  said  I — 
||0f  mine]]  shall  he  receive,  and  announce 
unto  you. 

16  <A    little    while>         and    ]no    longer]    ye 

behold  me ; 
And  <again'  a  little  while>        and  ye  shall 
see  me.'i 
1'  Some  of  his  disciples,  therefore,  said  one  to 
another — 

What  is  this  which  he  is  saying  to  us : — 
<A  little  while>        and  ye  behold  me  not, 
And  <again  a  little  while>   ■     and  ye  shall 
see  me ; 
And— 

Because  I  go  my  way  unto  the  Father  ? 

18  They  were  saying,  therefore — 

What    is   this  which   he   saith : —        A  little 

while  ? 
We  know  not  [what  he  is  saying]. 

19  Jesus   took  note,  that  they  were  wishing  to 
question  him,  and  said  unto  them — 

[Concerning  this]]  are  ye  enquiring  one  with 
another, — 
Because  I  said  : — 

<A  little  while>         and  ye  behold  me 

not. 
And  <]again]  a  little  while>        and  ye 
shall  see  me  ? 

20  1  [Verily,  verily]]  I  say  unto  you — 

]lYe|]  shall  weep  and  lament, 
But  ]]the  world]]  shall  rejoice: 

|[Ye[|  shall  be  grieved. 
But    [[your    grief] [    [into   joy]    shall    be 
turned. 

21  []A  woman]]    <as  soon   as   she  is  about  to 

bring  forth> 
Hath      [grief,     because    her     hour    hath 
come'; 
But  <as  soon  as  she  hath  given  birth  to  the 
child> 
I  [No  longer!  i  remembereth  she  the  anguish^ 
By  reason  of  the  joy,  that  a  human  being* 
Into  the  world  hath  been  born. 

22  And     |[ye[[     therefore,    [now]     indeed    have 

[grief  I : 


»Or(WH):"in  (or  by)  all 

(the)  truth." 
i>  Or  (WH) :  "  shall  hear." 


c  Chap.  xvll.  10. 

■1  Cp.  chap.  xiv.  19. 

•  Gr ;  anthropos,  Lat.  homo. 


JOHN   XVI.    23—33;    XVII.    1—13. 


118 


But  |again|  will  I  see  you, 

And  your'  heart  shall  rejoice, — » 
And  1 1  your  joy||  |iio  oue|  shall  force''  from 
you. 

*'      And    ||in   that'  day||    shall   ye   request"  me 
|nothing| : — 
II Verily^  verily II  I  say  unto  you — 
<Whatsoover  ye  shall  ask  the  Father> 
He  will  give  you  jin  my  name|. 
'*      llUntil  even  now||  ye  have  asked  nothing  in 
my  name : 
Be  asking^  and  ye  shall  receive, — 
That  lyour  joyi  may  be  made  full. 

*5      |These  things |  jjin  similitudes ||  have  I  spoken 
unto  you : 
There  cometh  an  hour^ 
When    Ijno   longer   in   similitudes||    will   I 

speak  unto  you, 
But  ||openly^ concerning  the  Father||  will  I 
tell  you. 
'«      <In  that'  day> 

II In  my  name||  shall  ye  ask  : — 
And  I  say  not  that  ||I||  will  request  the  Father 
for  you ; 
"         For  I |the Father  himself ||  dearly  loveth  you, 
Because  ||ye||  have  dearly  loved  me'^ 
And  believed  that  i|I||   | from  the  Father] 
came  forth : — 
'8         I  came  forth  out  of  the  Father, 

And  have  come  into  the  world, — 
I  Again  I  I  leave  the  world. 
And  go  I  unto  the  Father  |. 
*9  His  disciples  say — 

See!  ||now||  |openly|  art  thou  speaking, 
And     |not    a    single   similitude|    art  thou 
using : 
"o      ||Now||  we  know,  that  thou  knowest  all  things. 
And  hast  |no  need|  that  one  be  questioning 
thee'. 
||Hereby||  do  we  believe, 
||That  I  from  God  I  thou  camest  forth||. 
81  Jesus  answered  them — 

|As  yet|  ye  believe : 
'*      Lo  1  there  cometh  an  hour,  and  hath  come. 

That  ye  should  be  scattered,   |eaGh|   unto 
his  own  home;  and  ||me||,  |alone|  should 
leave ; — 
And  yet  I  am  not  |alone|. 
But  ||the  Fatheril  is  |with  me|. 

•s      ||These  thingsjl  have  I  spoken  unto  you. 
That  ||in  rae||  ye  may  have  |peace| : 
||In  the  worldjl  ye  have  |tribulation| ; 
But  be  taking  courage, — 

||I|l  have  overcome  the  world. 

§  23.  Jesus  prays  for  His  Disciples. 

17    |These  things]   spake  Jesus,  and  |lifting  up 
his  eyes  unto  heaven]   said  : — ■ 

Father  I        The  hour  is  come  I 
Glorify  thy  Son, 
That  1 1  the  Son  1 1  may  glorify  Ithee],— 


•  Is.  IXTl.  14. 

fc  Or:  "forceth.' 
E.N.T. 


'  Or  :   "  question  mo  as  to 
nothing." 


Even  as  thou  gavest  him  authority  over  all' 
flesh, 
That  <as  touching  whatsoever  thou  hast 
given  hira> 
He    might    give    unto    them    |life    ag»- 
abiding|.a 
And  llthisjl  is  the  age-abiding' life, 
That  they  get  to  know  thee   |the  only'  real' 
God], 
And  him  whom  thou  didst  send,  || Jesus 
Christ]  |.b 
||I||  glorified  thee  on  the  earth, 

|The  work]  finishing,  which  thou  hast  given 
me  that  I  should  do. 
And  |]now]]  glorify  me— ]|thou.  Father]], 
With"  thyself,  with  the  glory  which  I  had, 
before    the    world's'    existence,    Ijwitho 
thee]|. 
I  manifested  thy  name,  unto  the  men  whom 
thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world : 
|Thine|  they  were. 
And  |to  me]  thou  gavest  them. 
And  ]thy  word]  have  they  kept: 
|Now|  have  they  come  to  know. 
That  ]]all  things,  as  many  as  thou  gavest 
me]]  are  Ifrom  thee] ; 
And  ]the  declarations  which  thou  gavest 
me|  have  I  given  them. 
And    I  they]  received  them,  and  came  to 
know  in  truth. 
That  ]from  thee]   came  I  forth, — 
And  they  believed 

That  Ithou]  didst  send  me  forth.* 
||I|]   ]concerning  them]  make  request: 
Not  I  concerning    the  world]   do  I  make 

request. 
But  concerning   them  whom   thou   hast 
given  me. 
Because  ]thine|  they  are, — 

And  ]]all  my' possessions]  I  are  ]thine[ 
And   ]]thy'  possessions]]   ]min6|,e 
And  I  have  been  '  glorified  in  them. 
And  |]no  longer]]  am  I  in  the  world, 
And  ]]they]]K  are  ] in  the  world], — 
And  |]I]]   ]unto  thee]  am  coming. 

Holy  Father ! 

Keep  them   in  thy  name  which  thou  hast 
given  me. 
That  they  may  be  one,  as  ]|we||.i' 
<When  I  was  with  them> 
||I]]  kept  them   in  thy  name  which  thou 

hast  given  me, — 
And  I  kept  watch. 

And  ]none  from  among  them|  went  to 
destruction, — ' 
Save  the  son  of  destruction. 
That  |the  Scripture]  might  be  ful- 
filled. 
But  ]]now]]   junto  thee]  am  I  coming; 
And  ]  these  things  |  am  I  speaking  in  the 
world. 


•  Ap  :  "  Afte-abldlng.' 
>>  1  Jn.  V.  20. 

<:  Or  :  "  beside." 
<i  Vers.  23,  25. 

•  Chap.  xvl.  15. 


'  Or:  "am." 
8  Or  (WH) :  "  th 
>>  Ver.  22. 
1  Chap.  xvUL  9. 


114 


JOHN   XVII.    14—26;    XVIII.    1—16. 


That  they  may  have  my  own  joy  ful- 
filled in  themselves. 
M         |)I||  have  given  them  thy  word, 
And  |the  world|  hated  them^ 

Because  they  are  not  of  the  worlds 
Even  as  ||I|i  am  not  of  the  world. 
u         I  request  not^that  thou  wouldst  take  them 
out  of  the  world. 
But  that  thou  wouldst  keep  them  out  of 
the  evil : 
M  |0f  the  worldl  they  are  not, 

Even  as  ||I||  am  not  of  the  world. 
"         Hallow  them  in  the  truth : 

IIThine  own  wordll  is  |truth|. 
M         <Even  as  thou  didst  send  me'  forth  into 
the  world> 
||I  alsoll  send  them'  forth  into  the  world ; 
»         And  ||on  their  behalf] |   |I|  ^  hallow  myself, 
That  I |they  alsoll  may  have  become  hal- 
lowed in  truth. 
*>     <Not  however  concerning  these  alone'>  do  I 
make  request, 
But    llconceruing  them  also  who  believe 
jthrough  their  word|  on  me|| : 
n  That  they  ||all||  maybe  |one|, — 

Even  as  ||thou||  Father,  in  me', 
And  1|I||  in  thee',— 
That  Ijthey  alsoll  |in  usj  maybe;— 
That  |the  world]  may  believe  that  ||thou]| 
didst  send  me  forth. 
w     And  ||I]]  <the  glory  which  thou  hast  given 
to  me>  have  given  to  them', 
That  they  may  be  one. 
Even  as  ]]we]]  are  ]one], — ^ 
«         ||I||  in  them' and  ]]thou|]  in  me' ; 

That  they  may  have  been  perfected  into 
one, — <= 
That  the  world  may  get  to  know. 
That  ||thou]|  didst  send  me  forth,!! 
And  didst  love  them'  even  as  thou  didst 
love  |me|. 

•*     Father  1 

<A8  touching  that  which  thou  hast  given 
me>  I  desire — 
That  <where  ]|I||  am> 
llTheyalso]]  maybe  |  with  me]. 
That    they  may  behold    my  own   glory 

which  thou  hast  given  me, — 
Because    thou    lovedst    me,  before    the 
foundation  of  the  world. 

«»     Bighteous  Father  1 

And  so  ||the  world]]  came  not  to  know  thee; 
But  ]]I||  came  to  know  thee. 
And  |]these]]  came  to  know 
that  |]thou||  didst  send  meforth«: 
«     And  I  made  known  unto  them  thy  name,  and 
will  make  known, — 
That  ||the  love  wherewith  thou  lovedst  me]| 

jln  them]  may  be, 
And  lllij  in  them. 


•  Or    (WH) :    "  I,"   unem 

pbatlo. 
'  Ver.  U. 

•  Observe     the    method  ; 


"  pprfeptInK,"  the  means ; 

"UMltv,"  the  end. 
1  Vers.  8,'  25. 
•  Vers.  8,  23. 


§  24.  JesiifS  arrested  and  taken  before  the  High- 
priest.     Peter's   Denial.      Mt.   xxvi.   47-75; 
Mk.  xiv.  43-72 ;  Lu.  xxii.  47-71. 
18    ||Having  said  these'  things]]    ] Jesus]    went 
out,  with  his  disciples,  across  the  winter-torrent 
of  the  Kedron,*  where  was  a  garden, — "  into 
which   he    entered,    ||he]|    and    his    disciples. 
2  Now  llJudas  also||  who  was  delivering  him  up, 
knew' the  place ;  because  joft]  had  Jesus  been 
gathered  there,  with  his  disciples.     *  || Judas] j 
therefore   <receivin£;   the    band,  and   officers 
]f  rom  among  the  High-priests  and  [from  among] 
the  Pharisees|>  cometh  thither,  with  lights  and 
torches  and  weapons.  *  \  |  Jesus]  |  there- 

fore, Iknowing  all' the  things  coming  upon  him| 
went  forth,  and  saith  unto  them — 
|Whom|  seek  ye  ? 
5  They  answered  him — 

Jesus,  the  Nazarene. 
He  saith  unto  them — 

i]I|]  am  he. 
Now  Judas  also,  who  was  delivering  him  up, 
was  standing  with  them.     6  <When,  therefore, 
he  said  unto  them        ]]I]]  am  he>  they 

went  backwards,  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
'  )Again|  therefore,  he  questioned  them — 
]Whom|  seek  ye  ? 
And  |they|  said — 

Jesus,  the  Nazarene. 

8  Jesus  answered — 

I  told  you        I  ]I] I  am  he  ]]If,  then,  ye 

seek  me']]  let  these  go  their  way: — 

9  that  the  word  might  be  fulfilled'  which  he  had 
said — 

<As  touching  them  whom  thou  hast  given 
me> 
I  lost  from  among  them,  jnot  so  much  as 
one]." 

10  ]]Simon  Peter, therefore, having  a  sword]]  drew 
it,  and  smote  the  High-priest's'  servant,  and  cut 
off  his  right  ear.  Now  the  name  of  the 
servant  was  Malchus.  "  Jesus,  therefore,  said 
unto  Peter — 

Thrust  the  sword  into  its  sheath : — 
<Thecupd  which  the  Father' hath  given  me> 
shall  I  in  anywise  not  drink  it  ? 

12  |]The  band,  therefore,  and  the  captain,  and  the 
officers  of  the  Jews]]  apprehended  Jesus,e  and 
bound  him,  i^  and  led  him  unto  Annas,  first; 
for  he  was  father-in-law  of  Caiaphas,  who  was 
the    High-priest     of    that    year.  "  Now 

Caiaphas  was  he  that  gave  counsel  f  unto  the 
Jews,  that  It  was  profitable  for  ]]one'  man]]  to 
die  in  behalf  of  the   people.«  i*  And 

Simon  Peter  ^  was  following  with  Jesus,  also 
another'  disciple.  But  |]that  disciple]]  was 
known  unto  the  High-priest,  and  entered  in., 
with  Jesus,  into  the  court  of  the  High-priest; 

16  whereas  ||Peter||  remained  standing  at  the  door 
outside.  The  other  disciple,  therefore,  that  was 
known  of  the  High-priest  Jwent  out[  and  spake 

•  le  :  "  thp  Cpdars."  53 ;  Lu.  xxll.  54. 

»  Mt.  xxvl.  3fi;  Mk.  xlv.  82;  'Or:    "Joined     In     giving 

lAi.  xxll.  39.  counsel." 

«  Chap.  xvll.  12.  «  Chap.  xi.  50. 

<i  Mt.  xxvl.  42.  "  Mt.  xxvl.  58;  Mk.  Xir.  M| 

•  Mt.   xxvL   57  ;     Mk.   ilv.  Lu.  xxit  54. 


JOHN   XVIII.    17—40;    XIX.    1—6. 


115 


unto  the  portress^  and  brought  in  Peter.    "  The 
female  servant^  therefore^  the  portress,  saith 
unto  Peter — 
Art  ||thoualso||  from  among  the  disciples  of 
this  man  ? 
1 1  He  1 1  saith— 

I  am  not  I 
18  Now  the  servants  and  the  offlcers  were  stand- 
ing by,  having  made  |a  coal  flre|  because  it  was 
|cold|, — and  were  warming  themselves;  and 
Peter  also  was  with  them,  standing  and  warm- 
ing himself. 
i»  ||The  High-priest||^  therefore^  questioned 
Jesus  concerning  his  disciples,  and  concerning 
his  teaching,     '■'o  Jesus  answered  him — 

||I||   |openly|  have  spoken  | unto  the  world |, — 
||I|i     |ever|    taught    |in   synagogue,    and    in 
the   temple,   where  all'  the  Jews'  gather 
together!  ;  and  ||in  secret] |  spake  nothing: 
"      Why  questionest  thou   me'  ?   question  them 
who  have  heard,  what  I  spake  unto  them. 
See!  ||these||  know  what  ||I||  said. 
"  And  <when  | these  things]  he  had  said>  |one 
of  the  officers  who  was  standing  by|  gave  a 
smart  blow  to  Jesus,  saying — 

||Thus||  answerest  thou  |the  High-priest|  ? 
M  Jesus  answered  him — 

<If  I  with  abuse  I  I  spake>  bear  witness  of 

the  abuse ; 
But  <if  with  respect>  |why|    smitest  thou 
me'? 
"  Annas  therefore  sent  him  forth,  bound,  unto 
Caiaphas  the  High-priest. 

'5      Now  Simon  Peter  was  standing  and  warming 
himself."    They  said,  therefore,  unto  him — 

Art  II  thou  also  1 1  from  among  his  disciples  ? 
II  He  1 1  denied,  and  said — 

I  am  not ! 
26  Saith  one  from  among  the    servants  of    the 
High-priest,  being  |kinsman|  of  him  whose  ear 
Peter  cut  off, — 
Didnot  ||I||  see  thee  |in  the  garden  with  nim|  7 
'■f  1 1  Again  1 1     therefore,    Peter     denied.  And 

|straightway|  a  cock  crew. 

§  25.  Jesus  before  Pilate.  Mt.  xxvii.  1 ; 
Mk.  XV.  1 ;  Lu.  xxiii.  1. 
28  So  they  lead  Jesus  from  Caiaphas  unto  the  .judg- 
ment-hall. Now  it  was  early;  and  i|they 
themselves||  entered  not  into  the  judgment- 
hall,  that  they  might  not  be  defiled,  but  might 
eat  the  passover.  29  piiate,  therefore,  went 
forth  outside  unto  them,  and  saith — 

What  accusation  bring  ye  against  this  man  ? 
•0  They  answered  and  said  unto  him — 

<If  this  one  had  not  been  doing  |misehief|> 
||unto  theejl  had  we  not  delivered  him  up. 
•1  Pilate,  therefore,  said  unto  them — 

||Ye|l  take  him,  and  |according  to  your  law| 
judge  ye  him. 
The  Jews  said  unto  him — 

||Untous|]  it  is  not  allowed,  to  kill  anyone  I — 
Mthat    ||the  word  of  Jesus||  might  be  fulfilled, 

•  Mt.  xxvl.  71-75  ;  Mk.  xlv.  70-72  ;  Lu:  xxll.  58-62. 


which  he  spake,  signifying  |by  what  manner' 
of  death|  he  was  about  to  die.* 
»«      Pilate,    therefore,    entered    again    into    the 
judgment-hall;  and  addressed  Jesus,  and  said 
unto  him — 

Art  ||thou||  the  king  of  the  Jews  ? 
'*  Jesus  answered — 

ijOf  thyself||   art    |thou(  this'  thing  saying; 
or  did  I  others  I  tell  thee  concerning  me  ? 

35  Pilate  answered — 

Am  ||I||    |a  Jew|  ?  ||Thine  own'  nation, 

and  the  High-priests ||    delivered  thee  up 
|unto  me| !  |What|  hast  thou  done  ? 

36  Jesus  answered — 

1 1  My'  kingdom]  I  is  not  of  this  world  : 

<If  |of  this  world|  had  been  my'  kingdom> 

limine   own    offlcers||     would    have  been 

striving,  that  I  should  not  be  delivered  up 

unto  the  Jews : 
But  i|now||  I  my' kingdom  I  is  not  from  hence. 
»'  Pilate,  therefore,  said  unto  him — 
And  yet  |thou|  art  ||not  a  king||  ? 
Jesus  answered — 

1 1  Thou  1 1  sayest,  that  |a  king|  lam: — *> 

||I||    jfor  this|  have  been  born,  and   | for  this] 

have  come  into  the  world, — that  I  may  bear 

witness  unto  the  truth: 
||Every'  one  who  is  of  the  truth||  hearkeneth 

unto  my'  voice. 

38  Pilate  saith  unto  him — 

|What|  is  truth  ? 
And  ||this  sayingjj  |again|  went  he  out  to  the 
Jews,  and  saith  unto  them — 

||I||  find  in  him  || not  a  single' fault||. 

39  Howbeit  ye  have  |a  custom|,<:  that  ||some  one| 

I  should    release  unto  you,   |during  the 
passoverl : — 
Are  ye  minded,  then,  that  I  release  unto  you 
the  king  of  the  Jews  ? 
*<•  So  they  cried  aloud  again,  saying — 
Not  this'  man,  but  Barabbas  I 
Now  |Barabbas|  was  |a  robber|. 

19    Then    Pilate,    therefore,    took    Jesus,    and 
scourged  him.    2  And  ||the  soldiers||,  plaiting  a 
crown  out  of  thorns,  placed  it  upon  his  head,'^ 
and    ||a  purple  robe||    cast  they  about  him; 
3  and  kept  coming  unto  him,  and  saying — 
Joy  to  thee !  O  King  of  the  Jews  ! — 
and  were  giving  unto  him  smart  blows. 
*  And  Pilate  went  forth  again  outside,  and  saitb 
unto  them — 
Seel  I  lead  him  unto  you    outside,  that  ya 
may  take  knowledge,  that  |no  single'  faulty 
do  I  find  in  him. 

5  Jesus,  therefore,  came  forth  outside,  wearing 
the  thorn'  crown,  and  the  purple'  mantle.  Anrf 
he  saith  unto  them— 

Lo  1  the  Man ! 

6  <When,  therefore,  the  High-priests  and  tha 
officers  saw  him>  they  cried  aloud,  saying — 

Crucify  I  Crucify  l^ 


'  Chap.  xli.  33. 

'Or  (WH):  "Dost  Jthoull 
Bay  that  I  am  a  klDK  ?  " 
of  (tr) :  "  Thou  sayest  It, 
because  I  am  a  king." 


=  Mt.  xxvll.  15;  Mk.  iv.  6; 

[Lu.  xxlil.  17]. 
d  Mt.  xxvii.  29  ;   Mk.  xv.  17- 
«  Mt.  xxvU.  23. 

I2 


116 


JOHN   XIX.    7—37. 


Pilate  saith  unto  them — 

||Ye||  take'  him,  aud  crucify;  for  ||I||  find  not 
in  him  |a  fault|. 
■f  The  Jews  answered  him — 

1 1  We  1 1    have  |a  law|,  and  ||  according   to  the 

law!  I  he  ought  to  die,  because  |jSonof  God|| 

|hims3lf|  Le  made. 

8  <When^  :herefore^  Pilate  heard  this'  word>  he 

was  the  more  afraid ;    ^  and  entered  into  the 

judgment-hall  again,  and  saith  unto  Jesus — 

I  Whence]  art  |jthou||  ? 
But  |Jesus|  gave  him  no  [answer].         lo  Pilate^ 
therefore^  saith  unto  him — 

||Uuto  me||  a  dost  thou  not  speak  ? 
Knowest  thou  not^  that  |authority|  have  I  to 
release  thee,   aud     |authority|    have  I  to 
crucify  thee  ? 

11  Jesus  answered  him — 

Thou  couldst  have  had  no  authority  against 
me  |at  all|,  if  it  had  not  been  given  unto 
thee  from  above. 

||Therefore||  |he  that  delivered  me  unto  thee| 
hath  Igreater'  sin|. 

12  ||For  this  cause] |  ]Pilate|  began  seeking  to 
release  him;  but  ]]theJews]|  cried  aloud  say- 
ing— 

<If  this'  man  thou  release>  thou  art  not  a 
friend  of  Caesar,  for  ]]every  one  who  maketh 
himself  king']]  speaketh  against  Caesar. 

13  |]Pilate||  therefore^  <when  he  heard  these 
words>  led  Jesus  outside,  and  sat  down  upon  a 
raised  seat,  in  a  place  called  Pavement,  but  ]in 
nebrew|  Gabbatha.  i^  Now  it  was  the 
preparation  of  the  passover, — it  was  about  the 
sixth  hour.            And  he  saith  unto  the  Jews  — 

See  !  your  King  ! 

15  ||They|]  therefore,  cried  aloud — 

Away !  away  1        Crucify  him  1 
Pilate  saith  unto  them — 

]  I  Your  king]]  shall  I  crucify  ? 
The  High-priests  answered — 

We  have  no  king  but  Caesar  I 

16  ]|Then]|  therefore,  he  delivered  him  up  unto 
them,  that  he  might  be  crucified. 

§  26.  The  Orucifixion.     Mt.  xxvii.  32  ff. ; 
Mk.  XV.  21  flf. ;  Lu.  xxiii.  26  ff. 

They  took  possession,  therefore,  of  Jesus.  I'And 
<bearing  for  himself  the  cros3>  he  went  forth 
unto  the  so-called  Skull-place,  which  is  named, 
in  Hebrew,  Golgotha;  is  where  ]him]  they 
crucified;  and  ]with  him]  other  two,  on  this 
side  and  on  that,  and  ]in  the  midst] 
||Jesus|].  19  And  Pilate  wrote  a  title  also, 

and  placed  on  the  cross ;  and  there  was 
written — 

Jesus,  the  Nazaeene,  the  King  or  the  Jews. 

20  ||This'  title]]  therefore, read  many' of  the  Jews, 
because  ]near|  was  the  place  to  the  city  where 
Jesus  was  crucified ;  and  it  was  written  in 
Hebrew,  in  Latin,  in  Greek.  21  The 

High-priests  of  the  Jews,  therefore,  were  saying 
uu^'o  Pilate — 

>  Emphaels  of  official  dignity. 


Do  not  be  writing  The  King  of  the  Jews ; 
but  that  1 1  he  1 1  said  ]  King  of  the  Jews  |  I 
am. 

22  Pilate  answered — 

1 1  What  I  have  written]]  I  have  written  1 

23  ]]The  soldiers]]  therefore,  when  they  had  cruci- 
fied Jesus,  took  his  garments  »  and  made  four' 
parts,  |unto  each'  soldier]  a  part;  ]also  the 
tunicj.  Howbeit,  the  tunic  was  without  seam, 
I  from  above]  woven  throughout.  2*  They  said, 
therefore,  one  to  another — 

Let  us  not  rend  it,  but  cast  lots  for  it,  ]who3e| 
it  shall  be ; — 
that  ]the  Scripture]  might  be  fulfilled — 
They  parted  ray  garments  amongst  them. 
And  \for  my  vestment\  they  cast  lots : — •> 
]]yea  verily]]  ]the  soldiers]  these'  things  did. 
'5      And  there  were  standing  by  the  cross  of  Jesus, 
his  mother,  and  his  mother's  sister.  Mary  the 
wife    of    Clopas,    and    Mary    the     Magdalene. 
28  I  ]  Jesus]  I  therefore,  <seeing  his  mother  and  the 
disciple    whom    he    loved>    saith    unto    his 
mother— 

0  woman,  see  1  thy  son  I 
2'  [Afterwards]  he  saith  unto  the  disciple — 
See  1  thy  mother  I 
And  |]from  that'  hour]]  the  disciple  took  her 
unto  his  own  home. 

28  ]] After  this]!  Jesus  <knowing  that  [already, 
all  things]  have  been  finished, — that  the  Scrip- 
ture might  be  fulfilled>  saith — 

/  thirst  <^  1 

29  |]A  vessel]]  was  standing,  full  ]of  vinegar].  <A 
sponge,  therefore,  full  of  the  vinegar,'^  put  about 
[hyssop]  >    brought    they    unto    his    mouth. <i 

so  <  When,  therefore,  he  had  received  the  vlnegar> 
Jesus  said — 

It  is  finished  I 
and,  bowing  his  head,  delivered  up  his  spirit. 

31  ]]The  Jews|[  therefore,  <  since  it  was  [a  prepara- 
tion [,tliat  the  bodies  might  not  remain  upon  the 
cross  during  the  Sabbath, — for  that'  Sabbath 
day«  was  [great! >  requested  Pilate  that  their 
legs  might  be  broken,  and  they  be  taken  away. 

32  The  soldiers,  therefore,  came ;  and  [of  the  first, 
indeed]  brake  the  legs,  and  of  the  other  who  was 
crucified  with  him, — 33  but  coming  [  [unto  Jesus]  | 
<when  they  saw  that  [already[  he  was  dead> 
they  brake  not  his  legs; — 3*  but  [[one  of  the 
soldiers[|  [with  a  spear[  pierced  |his'  side[,  and 
there  came  out, straightway,  [blood  and  water], 

35  And    I  [he  that  hath   seen||    hath  borne 

witness;  and  [ [genuine] [  is  his' testimony,  and 
][he[[  knoweth  that  he  saith  [what  is  true],  that 
]|ye  also]]  may  believe.  36  for  these  things 

came  to  pass,  that  ]the  Scripture]  might  be 
fulfilled— 

\A  bone  thereof]  shall  not  be  crushed  f; 
3'',and  |]agaiD]l  a  jdifferent' Scripture]  saith — 
They  shall  look  unto  e  him  whom  they  pierced.^ 


•  Mt.  xxvll.  35  ;  Mk.  XV.  24  ; 

Lu.  xxlii.  34. 
<>  Ps.  xxii    18 
i:  Ps.  Ixix  21. 
i  Mt.  xxvii   48;  Mk.  xv.  86  j 

Lu.  xxill.  36. 


•  Ap  :  "  Sabbath  " 

t  Exo    xll.   46;  Nu.   Ix.   12; 

Ps.  xxxlv.  20. 
8  As  their  hope  :  Ps.  xxxlv. 

5. 
"  Zeeh.  xU.  10. 


JOHN   XIX.    38—42  ;    XX.    1—26. 


117 


§  27.   The  Burial.     Mt.  xxvii.  57-61 ; 
Mk.  XV.  42-47 ;  Lu.  xxiii.  50-56. 

»8  But  ||after  these  thiugs|j  Joseph  from  Arima- 
thsea  <being  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  but  having 
kept  it  secret  for  fear  of  the  Jews>  requested 
Pilate^  that  he  might  take  away  the  body  of 
Jesus  ;  and  Pilate  gave  permission.  He  came, 
therefore^  and  took  away  his  body.  39  There 
came^  moreover^  Nieodemus  also,  —  he  that 
came  unto  him  by  night  at  the  first, — bearing 
a  roll  a  of  myrrh  and  aloes^  about  a  hundred 
pounds'  weight.  *"  So  they  received  the  body 
of  Jesus^  and  bound  it  in  linen-bandages  with 
the  spices, — ^just  as  it  is  |a  custom |  with  the 
Jews  to  prepare  for  burial. 

*i  Now  there  was^  in  the  place  where  he  was 
crucified^  |a  garden] ;  and  |in  the  garden]  an 
unused  tomb^  wherein  |as  yet|  no  one  had  been 
laid.  *2So  1 1  there  1 1  <by  reason  of  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  Jews,  because  |near|  was  the  tomb> 
laid  they  Jesus. 

§  28.  The  Resurrection.  Jesus  appears  to  his  Dis- 
ciples. Mt.  xxviii.  1-10 ;  Mk.  xvi.  1-11 ; 
Lu.  xxiv.  1-12. 

20  But  ||on  the  first  day  of  the  week  1 1  [Mary  the 
Magdalene]  cometh  early,  while  it  is  yet  |  |darkj  |, 
unto  the  tomb, — and  beholdeth  the  stoue^  al- 
ready taken  away  out  of  the  tomb.  '■'  She  run- 
neth^ therefore^  and  cometh  unto  Simon  Peter^ 
and  unto  the  other'  disciple  whom  Jesus  dearly 
loved,  and  saith  uuto  them — 

They  have  taken  away  the  Lord  out  of  the 

tomb,  and  we  know  not  where  they  have 

laid  him. 

*  Peter^  therefore^  went  out,  and  the  other'  dis- 
ciple,— and  they  were  going   unto   the  tomb; 

*  and  the  two  were  running  together,  and  ijthe 
other' disciple!!  outran •>  Peter^  and  came  first 
unto  the  tomb ;  ^and^  stooping  aside^  beholdeth^ 
lying^  the  linen-bandages,  |nevertheless]  he 
entered  not.  «  So  Simon  Peter  also  cometh^ 
following  him,  and  entered  into  the  tomb^  and 
vieweth  the  linen-bandages  lying, — "  and  the 
napkin,  which  was  upon  his  head,  not  |with  the 
linen-bandagesl  lying,  but  apart,  folded  up  into 
one'  place.  » ]Then|  entered,  therefore,  the 
other'  disciple  also,  who  had  come  first  unto  the 
tomb,  and  he  saw  and  believed.  ^For  |not  yetj 
knew  they  the  Scripture,  that  he  must  needs 
|from  among  the  dead  (  !)arise||.  "•  The  disciples, 
therefore,  departed  again,  by  themselves. 

11  Hovvbeit  liMary''  remained  standing  against 
the  tomb,  outside,  weejiing.  So  then  las  she 
wept|  she  stooped  aside  into  the  tomb,  '^and 
beholdeth  two'  messengers,  lin  white  garments; 
sitting,  one  at  the  head,  and  the  other  at  the 
feet,  where  had  been  lying  the  body  of  Jesus. 
"And  'jithevi!  say  unto  her — 

Woman  !  why  weepest  thou  ? 
She  saith  unto  them — 
They  have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and  I  know 
not  where  they  have  laid  him. 


i<  |These  things  saying|  she  turned  round,  and 
seeth  Jesus  standing,  and  knew  not  that  it  was 
|Jesus|.     15  Jesus  saith  unto  her — 
Woman  1  why  weepest  thou  ?    Whom  seekest 
thou? 
||She||    <supposing  he  was    |the  gardener|> 
saith  unto  him — 
Sir  I  <if  ||thou||  hast  borne  him  hence>  tell 
me  where  thou  hast  laid  him;  and  {|I||  wiU 
take  him  away. 
16  Jesus  saith  unto  her — 

Mary  I 
||She||  turning'  saith  unto  him,  in  Hebrew — 
Rabboni  I        which  meaneth  |Teacher|. 
1'  Jesus  saith  unto  her — 

Be  not  detaining  me,"  for    |not  yet|  have  I 

ascended  unto  the  Father ; 
But  be  going  unto  my  disciples,  and  say  unto 

them — 
I  am  ascending  unto  my  Father  and  your 
Father,  and  my  God  and  your  God. 

18  Mary  the  Magdalene  cometh,  bringing  tidings 
unto  the  disciples — 

I  have  seen  the  Lord  1 
and  that  these  things  he  had  said  unto  her. 

19  <It  being  late,  therefore,  on  that  day,  the 
first  of  the  week, — ^  and  |the  doors  |  having 
been  made  fast  where  the  disciples  were,  for 
fear  of  the  Jews>  Jesus  came,  and  stood  in" 
the  midst,  and  saith  unto  them — 

Peace  be  unto  you  ! 

20  and  |this|  saying  he  pointed  out  both  his  hands 
and  his  side  unto  them.  The  disciples^ 
therefore,  rejoiced,  seeing  the  Lord. 

21  Jesus,"!  therefore,  said  unto  them  |again| — 

Peace  be  unto  you  ! 

<Just  as  [my  Father]  sent  me'  forth> 
1 1 1,  also  II  send  you'. 

22  And  |this|  saying,  he  breathed  strongly,  and 
saith  unto  them — 

Receive  ye  Holy  Spirit : — 

23  <Whosesoever  sins  ye  shall  remit> 

They  are  remitted  unto  them, 
<Whosesoever  ye  shall  retain> 
They  are  retained. ^ 
2*     But    j  [Thomas,  one  of  the  twelve,  the  one 
called   Didymusjl    was    not  with  them   when 
Jesus  came.    "^^  The  other'  disciples,  therefore, 
were  saying  unto  him — 

We  have  seen  the  Lord  1 
But  |he|  said  unto  them — 
<Except  I  see  |in  his  hands]  the  print  of  the 
nails,  and  press  my  finger  into  the  print  of 
the  nails,  and  press  my  hand  into  his  side> 
in  nowise  will  I  believe. 
26      And  lieight  days  after]]  his  disciples  again' 
were  within,  and  Thomas  with  them.  Jesus 

cometh — the  doors  having  been  made  fast — and 
stood  in  f  the  midst,  and  said — 
Peace  be  unto  you  1 


•Or(WH>:  "mixture.' 


''  Or  (ml) :    "  ran   forward 
more  quickly  than." 


'  Or  (ml) :  "  Be  not  clinging 
to  me  "  ;  "  Do  not  con- 
tinue tooling  "  (Donald- 
son, Gr.  Gram.,  3rd  ed., 
P-  414) ;  removing  what 
many  have  felt  to  be  a 


difficulty. 
»  Lu.  xxlv.  36-40. 
'  Lit :  "  into." 
0  Or(WHl:  "He." 
«  Mt.  xviii.  18. 
'  Lit:  "into." 


118 


JOHN   XX.    27—31;    XXI.   1—22. 


"  1 1  Then  1 1  saith  he  unto  Thomas — 

Beach  thy  finger  hither^  and  see  my  hands, 
and  reach  thy  hand^  and  press   into  my 
side, — and    become   not  disbelieving^  but 
believing. 
*8  Thomas  answered^  and  said  unto  him — 

My  Lord^  and  my  God  1 
M  Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

<Because  thou  hast  seen  me>  hast  thou 

believed  ? 
||Happy||    they  who  have  not  seen,  and  yet 
have  believed  1 
no  l|Many'  other'  signs^  doubtless||  did  Jesus^  in 
presence  of  the  disciples^  which  are  not  written 
in  this  book;  si  but  ||these||  are  written^  that 
ye  may  believe  that  |Jesus|  is  || the  Christy  the 
Son  of  God||;  and   that   |believing|    ||y6  may 
have  life'  in  his  namell. 


§  29.  Manifestation  at  the  Lake  of  Tiberias. 

21    I  [After  these  things]  |  Jesus  manifested  him- 
self again^  unto  the  disciples,  by  the   sea  of 
Tiberias;  and  manifested  himself  |thus| : — 
»     There    were    together^    Simon    Peter,    and 
Thomas^  who  was  called  Didymus,  and  Nathan- 
ael,  who  was  from  Cana  of  Galilee,  and  the  sons 
of  Zebedee,  and  |two  other|  of  his  disciples. 
8  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  them — 
I  go  a  fishing  1 
They  say  unto  him — 

||We  also||  go  with  thee  I 
They  went  out^  and  got  up  into  the  boat,  and 
|during  that'  night]  they  caught  nothing. 

*  But  <morning'  by  this'  time  drawing  on> 
Jesus  stood  upon  the  beach;  | nevertheless]  the 
disciples  knew  not  that  it  was  ]  Jesus  j. 

*  Jesus^  therefore^  saith  unto  them — 

Children  1  perhaps  ye  have  nothing  to  eat  ? 
They  answered  him — 

No. 

*  And  |he|  said  unto  them — 

Cast  the  net  ]on  the  right'  side  of  the  boat], — 
and  ye  shall  find. 
They  cast^    therefore ;    and    ]no  longer]   were 
they  able  ]to  draw]  it,  for  the  multitude  of  the 
fishes.  '  That    disciple,  therefore^  whom 

Jesus  loved,  saith  unto  Peter — 
It  is  I  the  Lord]  1 

||Simon  Peter]  |  therefore,  [hearing  that  it  was 
the  Lord']  girded  about  him  ]his  upper  gar- 
ment],— for  he  was  naked;*  and  cast  himself 
into  the  sea;  ^but  |]the  other' disciples]]  came 
|by  the  little  boat], — for  they  were  not  farther 
from  the  land  than  about  two  hundred  cubits 
off, — dragging  tbe  net  of  fishes.  ^So 

I  when  they  got  out  upon  the  land]  they  behold 
a  coalb  fire  lying,  arid  fish  lying  over,  and 
bread.  •<>  Jesus  saith  unto  them — 

Bring  of  the  fish  which  ye  caught  just  now. 
11  Simon   Peter,  therefore,  went   on    board,  and 
drew  the  net  on  to  the  land, — full  of  large  fishes, 
a  hundred  and  fifty-three;   and  Jthough  they 


were  so'  many]  the  net  was  not  rent,    i*  Jesus 
saith  unto  them — 

Come  I  break  your  fast. 
|]Not  one]]  of  the  disciples  was  venturing  to  ask 
him. 

Who  art  |]thou|l  ? 
knowing  that  it  was    ]the  Lord).  i^  Jesus 

cometh,  and  taketh  the  bread,  and  giveth  unto 
them  ;  and  the  fish  ]in  like  manner]. 
1*      ]]This,  already]]  is  the  third'  time  Jesus  was 
manifested   unto  the  disciples,   after  he  was 
raised  from  among  the  dead. 

§  30.  Peter  restored  to  his  Apostleship.  Conclusion. 

15  <When,  therefore,  they  had  broken  their  fast> 
Jesus  saith  unto  Simon  Peter — 

Simon,  son  of  John  1  lovest » thou  me  more 
than  these  ? 
He  saith  unto  him — 
Yea,  Lord  1  ]]thou]]  knowest  that  I  am  fond'' 
of  thee. 
He  saith  unto  him — 
Be  feeding  my  lambs." 

16  He  saith  unto  him   ]again,  the  second  time| — 

Simon,  son  of  John  1  lovest  thou  me  ? 
He  saith  unto  him — 

Yea,  Lord  1  ]]thou]]  knowest  that  I  am  fond 
of  thee. 
He  saith  unto  him — 

Be  shepherding  my  sheep. <i 
1'  He  saith  unto  him  ]the  third  time] — 

Simon,  son  of  John  I  art  thou  fond  of  me  ? 
Peter  was  grieved,  that  he  said  unto  him  ]the 
third  time]  Art  thou  fond  of  me  ?        and 

he  said  unto  him — 

Lord!    ]]all  things]]    ]thou]    knowest:    thou 
perceivest  that  I  am  fond  of  thee. 
Jesus  saith  unto  him — 

Be  feeding  my  sheep.* 

18  I ] Verily,  verily]]  I  say  unto  thee — 

<When  thou  wast  younger>  thou  usedstto 
gird  thyself,  and  to  walk  whither  thou 
didst  choose ; 

But  <when  thou  shalt  become  aged>  thou 
shalt  stretch  out  thy  hands,  and  ]another| 
shall  gird  thee,  and  bear  thee  ]whither 
thou  dost  not  choose]. 

19  Now  ]this]  he  said,  signifying  [by  what' manner' 
of  death]  he  should  glorify  God.«  And 
]having  said  this']  he  saith  unto  him — 

Be  following  me. 

20  Peter,  turning  about,  beholdeth  the  disciple 
whom  Jesus  loved ,f  following, — who  also  re- 
clined during  the  supper  upon  his  breast,  and 
said —  Lord,  who  is  it  that  is  delivering  thee 
up  ?  21  Peter,  therefore,  seeing  ]]this  one]| 
saith  unto  Jesus — 

Lord!  and  ]]thi8  one|]  what? 
22  Jesus  saith  unto  him — 


'  That  Is  :  "  stripped." 


»  Or:  "charcoal." 


»  Gr :  agapdn. 
''  Or :  philein. 
«  Ml  :  ■'  lanibllngs  "  =  "  dear 

lambs." 
<i  MI :   "  dear    sheep  "—pro- 


batia.  Or  fWH) :  simply 
"  sheep  "—probata. 

•  2  P.  1.  14. 

'  Ml :  "  was  loving,"  or 
"used  to  love." 


JOHN   XXI.    23—25     [VII.   53  ;    VIII.   1—11.]     ACTS   I.    1—10. 


119 


<If  I  will  that  |he|  remain  until  I  come> 

what  is  that  to  thee  ? 
||Thou||  be  following  me'. 
"  This'   word_   therefore^   went   forth    unto   the 
brethren^  that   |that  diseiple|    should  not  die. 
Howbeit,  Jesus  did  not  tell  him^  he  should  not 
die ;  but        <If  I  will  that  |he|  remain  until  I 
corae>  what  is  that  to  thee  ? 
»*      ||This||  is  the  disciple  who  beareth  witness 
concerning  these  things^  and  who  hath  written 
these  things;  and  we  linow  that  ||true||  is  |his 
witnes9|. 

*5  Now  there  are  many  other  things  also,  which 
Jesus  did,  which,  indeed,  <if  they  were  to  be 
written  one  by  one>  not  even  the  world  ||itself||, 
I  suppose,  would  contain  |the  books  which 
must  be  writtenl. 


A  Section  concerning  AN  ADULTERESS. 

63  [[And  they  went,  each  unto  his  own  house ; 
8    but  ||Jesus||  went  unto  the  Mount  of  Olives. 

s  And  1 1  early  in  the  morning]  |  |again|  came  he 
into  the  temple,  [and  all  the  people  were  coming 
unto  him ;  and,  sitting  down,  he  began  to  teach 
them].  3  And  the  Scribes  and  the  Pharisees 

bring  a  woman,  caught  [in  adultery] ;  and 
(setting  her  in  the  midst]  *  they  say  unto  him — 


Teacher  1  |]thi9'  woman||  hath  been  caught  in 
the  very'  act'  of  committing  adultery  I 
6     Now  ]]in  the  law]]   jMToses]]  [unto  us]  gave 
command  to  stone  Isuch  as  these].     What 
then,  dost  ]]thou]|  say?* 
6  []|This]]  however,  they  were  saying,  by  way  of 
testing  him, — that  they  might  have  whereof  to 
accuse  him].  But  ]]Jesus]]  stooping  down' 

]with  his  flugerj  wrote  in  the  ground.     '<When 
however,  they  still  continued  questioning  him> 
he  lifted  himself  up  and  said  [unto  them] — 
<He  of  you  jthat  is  without  sin]  let  him  first' 
cast  at  her'  a  stone ; 

8  and  ]agaiu'  stooping  down]  he  wrote  in  the 
ground. 

9  And  I ] they  who  heard]]  began  to  go  out,  one 
by  one,  beginning  from  the  elders, — and  he  was 
left  ]alone] ;  ]|the  woman  also]]  being  jin  the 
midst]. 

10  And  lifting  himself  up,  Jesus  said  unto  her — 
Woman,  where  are  they  ?  hath  ]no  onel  con- 
demned thee  ? 
"And  ]she]  said —  No  one.  Sir! 

And  Jesus  said — 
Neither  do  |]I]]  condemn  thee, — be  going  thy 

way: 
II Henceforth]]  be  sinning  |no  more].]] 

»  Or  add  (WH) :  "  concerning  her." 


ACTS      OF     APOSTLES. 


§  1.  The  Prologue :  Jesus  appears  unto  his 
Disciples,  gives  them  charge,  and  ascends. 

1  I  |The  first'*  narrative]  ]  indeed,  made  I,  concern- 
ing all  things,  OTheophilus,  which  Jesus  ]began| 
both  to  do  and  teach, — '^  until  the  day  when 
<having  given  command  unto  the  apostles, 
whom  |through  Holy  Spirit]  he  had  chosen>  he 
was  taken  up ;  ^  unto  whom  he  also  presented 
himself  alive,''  after  he  had  suffered,  by  many 
sure  tokens,  ]throughout  forty  days]  making 
himself  visible  unto  them,  and  speaking  the 
things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God."  *And 
|being  in  company  with  them]  he  charged  them, 
|from  Jerusalem!  <i  not  to  absent  themselves, 
but>- 
To  abide  around  the  promise  of  the  Father 

which  ye  have  heard  of  me, 
6         Because    ||John|    indeed,  immersed   with 

water ; 


•  Lu.  1. 1. 

bMt.  xxvlll.  17;  Mk.   xvl. 

12,  14;  Lu.   xxiv.  31,  36; 

J11.XZ.  19,  26;  xzi.  4. 


'  Ver.  6  ;  chap.  tIU.  12  ;  xlv. 

22  ;  xlx.  8 :  XX.  25  ;  xxvlll. 

23,31.     Ap:    "Kingdom." 
i"  Lu.  xxlv.  49. 


But    |)ye||    |in  Holy  Spirit]    shall  be  im- 
mersed,— » 
After  not'  many'  of  these  days. 

6  |They]  therefore,  ]having  come  together]  began 
to  question  him,  saying — 
Lord  !  art  thou  |at  this  time]  duly  establish- 
ing the  kingdom  unto  Israel  ? 
'  He  said  unto  them — 

It  is  ]not  yours]  to  get  to  know  times  or 
seasons  which  ]the  Father]  hath  put  in  his 
own'  authority; 

8  But  ye  shall  receivs  power,  when  the  Holy 

Spirit  eometh  upon  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my 
witnesses,  both  in  Jerusalem  and  [in]  all 
Judaea  and  Samaria,  and  as  far  as  the  utter- 
most part  of  the  land.'' 

9  And  having  said  ] these  things]  ||as  they  were 
beholding]  ]  he  was  lifted  up,  and  a  cloud  caught 
him  away  from  their  eyes."  i"  And  <while 
they  were  looking  steadfastly  into  heaven,  as  he 
was  going  his  way>  then  lo  I  |two  men]   had 


'Mt.   lU.   11  t;    Jn.   i.   33; 
chap.  xL  16 ;  1  Co.  xU.  18. 


I"  Or :   "earth." 

«  Mk.  xvl.  19  ;  Lu.  xxlv.  61. 


120 


ACTS   I.   11—26  ;    II.    1—17. 


taken  their  stand  beside  them^  in  white  gar- 
ments,— !•  who  also  said — 
Men  of  Galilee!  why  stand  ye  looking  into 

heaven  ? 
||This'  Jesus,  who  hath  been  taken  up  from 
you  into  heaven||  shall  |so|  come  ||in  like 
manner  as  ye  yourselves  have  gazed  upon 
him  going  into  heaven||. 

§  2.  The  Disciples  return  to  Jeriisalem. 

u  |Then|  returned  they  into  Jerusalem,  from  a 
mountain  called  Olivet,  which  is  nigh  unto 
Jerusalem,  a  [Sabbath  day's]  journey.* 

18  And  1 1  when  they  had  entered||,  jinto  the 
upper-storyl  went  they  up,  where  remained 
behind — both  Peter  and  John  and  James  and 
Andrew,  Philip  and  Thomas,  Bartholomew  and 
Matthew,  James  the  son  *>  of  Alphaeus  and 
Simon  the  zealot,  and  Judas  the  son  ^  of  James. 

1*  [These  all|  were  giving  constant  attention,  with 
one  accord,  unto  the  prayer,  with  [certain] 
women,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and 
with  his  brethren. 

§  3.  Speech  of  Peter,  and  Choice  of  Matthias. 
15      And  ||ia  these  days||  Peter,  standing  up  in 
the  midst  of  the  brethren,  said, — and  there  was 
a  multitude  of  names,  of  one  accord,  about  a 
hundred  and  twenty, — 
w     Brethren  I   It  was  lneedful|  for  the  Scripture 
|tobefulfilled|  which  the  Holy  Spirit  spake 
beforehand,  through  the  mouth  of  David, 
concerning  Judas, — who  became  guide  unto 
them  who  apprehended  Jesus  ;  i'  for  that  he 
had  come  to  be  reckoned  among  us,  and 
obtained  the  lot  of  this  ministry. — 
18  |This  man|  therefore  had  possessed  himself  of 
a  field  out  of  the  reward  of  unrighteousness, — 
and    |falling  headlong]    burst  asunder   in  the 
midst,  and  forth  gushed  all  his  bowels;  '^aud 
it  became  |known|    unto  all'  them   who  were 
dwelling  in  Jerusalem,  so  that  that  Held  was 
called,  in  their  language,  Akeldama,   that  is. 
Field  of  Blood.— 
»o     For  it  is  written  in  the°  Book  of  Psalms : 
Let  his  encampment  become  desolate, 
And  let  there  be  none  to  dwell  therein !  "i 
And— 

WHis  overseershipW  let  a  diffei-ent  man  take ! « 
'1     It  is  Ineedful]  then  that  <of  the  men  who 
Icompanied  with  us|  during  all'  the  time  in 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  came  in   and  went 
out  over  us,  22  beginning  from  the  immer- 
sion by  John  until  the  day  when  he  was 
taken  up  from  us>  that  ||a  witness  of  his 
resurrection,  along  with  us||  should  |one' 
of  these]  become, 
's  And  they  appointed  two, — Joseph,  called  Bar- 
sabbas,  who  was  surnamed  Justus,  and  Mat- 
thias. 
M  And,  praying,  they  said — 

Thou  Lord  !  observer  of  the  hearts  of  all  men  I 
Shew  forth  whom  thou  hast  chosen, — 
lOf  these' two|  ||one|i; — 


•  Ap:  "Sabnath.' 
b  Or :  "  brother." 

•  Or :  "  a." 


<i  Ps   Ixix   25. 
•  Ps.  cix.  8. 


25  To  take  the  place  of  this  ministry  and  apostle- 

ship. 
From  which  Judas  went  aside,  to  go  his  way 
unto  his  own  place. . 

26  And  they  gave  lots  for  them ;  and  the  lot  fell 
upon  Matthias,  and  he  was  numbered  with  the 
eleven'  apostles. 

§  4.  The  Bay  of  Pentecost. 

2  And  <when  the  day  of  pentecost*  was  filling 
up  [the  number  of  daysl>  they  were  all  together 
with  one  intent; — ^when  there  came, suddenly, 
out  of  heaven,  a  sound,  just  as  of  a  mighty 
rushing'  wind, — and  it  filled  all'  the  house  where 
they  were  sitting;  3 and  there  appeared  unto 
them — parting  asunder — tongues,  like  as  of  fire, 
and  it'^  sat  upon  each  one  of  them;  *and  they 
were  all  filled  with  Holy  Spirit,  and  began  to  be 
speaking  with  other  kinds'  of  tongues,  just  as 
|the  Spirit]  was  giving  unto  them  to  be  sounding 
forth.  5 Now  there  were  in  Jerusa- 

lem,sojourning'Jews, reverent  men,  from  every' 
nation,  who    were    under  heaven;   6 and    jthis 
sound  occurring]  the  throng  came  together,  and 
was  thrown  into  confusion,  because  each  one 
severally  heard  in  his  own'  language,  them  who 
were  speaking ;    '  yea  they  were  beside  them- 
selves, and  did  marvel,  saying — 
Lo!   are  not   ]air  these]  who  are  speaking, 
]]Galila5ans|l  ? 
8      How  then  do  ]]we|]  hear,  each  one  in  our  own' 
language  in  which  we  were  born  ?    9  <Par- 
thians  and  Medes  and  Elamites,  and  those 
dwelling  in  Mesopotamia,  Judaea  also  and 
Cappadocia,    Pontus    and    Asia,  10  Phrygia 
also  and  Pamphylia,  Egypt  and  the  parts  of 
the  Libya  that  is  towards  Cyrene,  and  the 
sojourning'  Romans, — both  Jews  and  pro- 
selytes,   '1  Cretans   and   Arabians>  we  do 
hear  them  speaking,  in  our  own'  tongues,^ 
the  magnificent  things  of  God. 
"  But  they  were  all  beside  themselves,  and  were 
utterly  at  a  loss,  saying  |one  to  anotheri — 
What  doth  this  please  to  be  ? 
13  while  I 'others]  I  ]in  moekeryi  were  saying — 

]]With  sweet  winel]  are  they  drunken  I 
i<    But  ]  [taking  his  standi]  ]Peter,  with  the  elevenl 
lifted  up  his  voice,  and  sounded  out  unto  them — 
Ye  men  of  Judasa,  and  all  ye  who  are  so- 
journing in  Jerusalem  1 
Let  ]]this||  unto  you' be  ]known|. 
And  give  ear  unto  my  declarations ; — 

15  For  not,  as    |]ye]i    suppose,  are  these  men 

drunken,   for  it  is  the   third  hour  of  the 
day: — 

16  But  ithis'i  is  that  which  hath    been  spoken 

through  the  prophet  Joel— 0 
"  And  it  shall  be,  in  the  last  days,  saith  God, 

/  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh ; 
And  your  sons    and  your  daughters   shall 

prophesy. 
And  \' your  young  m,en\\  \visions\  shall  see ^ 
And     Wyour     elders\\      \in     dreams\     shall 

dream, — 


•  Lev.     xxill.    l."i-21  ;     Deu. 
xvi.  9-12. 


>>  Or  :  "one  " 
'  Joel  11. 28-32. 


ACTS   II.    18—47;    III.    1—3. 


121 


1*  And  <even  upon  my  men-servants  and  upon 

my  m,aid-servants^ 
In    those   daysy>    will  I  pour   out    of  my 
■  ,  Spirit,  * 

And  they  shall  prophesy; 
•  W         And  I  will  set  forth  wonders  in  the  heaven 
above, 
And  signs  upon  the  earth  beneath, — 
Bloody  andfire^  and  vapour  of  smoke: 
*'  ||77ie  sun\\  shall  be  turned  into  darkness^ 

And  \\the  moon\\  into  blood, — 

Before  the  camming  of  the  day  of  the  Lord, 
the  great  and  manifest  [day] ; 
*^         And  it  shall  be — 

II  Whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord\\  shall  be  saved.'' 
**     Ye  men  of  Israel  I  hear  these  words : — 

<Jesus  the  Nazarene,  a  man  pointed  out  of 
God  unto  you^  by  mightyworks  and  wonders 
and  signs,  which  God  did  through  him^  in 
your  midst,  just  as  |ye  yourselvesj  know> 
»8  1 1  The    same  II    <by  the  marked   out 

counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God  given 
up>  |through  the  hands  of  lawless  men| 
suspending  ||ye  slew||  ^*  Whom  |God| 
raised  up,  loosing  the  pangs  of  death,  inas- 
much as  it  was  |not  possible|  for  him  to 
continue  held  fast  by  it.  25  por  ||David|| 
saith  concerning  him — 

I  foresaw  the  Lord^beforeme^continually, 
Because  he  is  \on  my  right  hand\^  that  I 

may  not  be  shaken ; 
»*  \\For  thisreason\\  was  my  heart  madeglad^ 

and  my  tongue  exulted, — 

I I  Yea  further]  \  \  even  myfiesh\  shall  encamp 

on  hope : 
"  Because  thou  wilt  not  abandon  my  soid  unto 

hades. 
Neither  wilt  thou  give  thy  m,an  of  loving- 
kindness  to  see  corruption ; 
*8  Thou  m,adest  known  unto  me  paths  of  life. 

Thou  wilt  m,ake  m,e  full  of  gladness  with 
thy  countenance.^ 
*»     Brethren !  it  is  |allowable|  to  say  with  free- 
dom of  speech  unto  you,  concerning  the 
patriarch  David, — That  he  both  died,  and 
was  buried,  and  jhis  tomb|  is  among  us 
until  this  day. 
»»      <Being  then  |a  prophet],  and  knowing  that 
[with  an  oath\  God  had  sworn  unto  him  \\of 
the  fruit  of  his  loins^  toseatonhisthrone\\^<^ 
»i  |with  foresight|  spake  he  concerning   the 

resurrection  of  the  Christ — 
That     neither    was    he    abandoned    unto 

hades. 
Nor  did  his  flesh  see  con-uption.^ 
"      ||The  same'  Jesus||   hath    God    raised    up, 

whereof  ||all' we||  are  witnesses  1 
»»  <|By  the  right  hand  of  God|  therefore,  hav- 
ing been  exalted.  Also  |the  promise  of  the 
Holy  Spirit!  having  received  from  the 
Father >  He  hath  poured  out  this  which 
Ijyourselvesll  do  see  and  hear. 


•  Ro.  X.  la. 
k  Ps.  xvl.  8-11. 


•  Ps.  cxxxH.  11. 
^  Ps.  xvL  10. 


"     For    |David|    hath  not  ascended*  into  the 
heavens;  but  he  saith  || himself || — 
Said  the  Lord  unto  my  Lord^ 
Sit  thou  at  my  right  hand, 
85         ■         Until  I  make  thy  foes  thy  footstool.'^ 

36  1 1  Assuredly  1 1  then,  let  all' the  house  of  Israel 

know : 
That   1 1  both   Lord   and    Christ||    hath  God 
made  him. 
Even  the  same' Jesus  whom  ||yei|  cruci- 
fied! 

37  And  |when  they  heard  this|  they  were  pricked 
to  the  heart,  and  said  unto  Peter  and  the  rest' 
of  the  apostles — 

What  are  we  to  do,  brethren  ? 

38  And  Peter  [said]  unto  them — 

Eepent  ye, 

And  let  each  one  of  you  be  immersed,  in  the 

name  of  Jesus  Christ,  into  the  remission  of 

your  sins, — 
And  ye  shall  receive  the  free-gift  of  the  Holy' 

Spirit; 

39  For  ||untoyou||  is  the  promise. 

And  unto  your  children, — 

And  unto  all'  them  who  are  afar  off: 

\\As  many  soever   as  the  Lord  our  God 
shall  call  unto  himW." 
*"  And  |with  many  different' words|  bare  he  full 
witness,  and  went  on  exhorting  them  saying — 
Be  saved  from  this  perverse  generation  1 
*i  ||They,therefore,  who  welcomed  hisword||  were 
immersed ;  and  there  were  added,  on  that  day, 
about  three  thousand  souls.  *^  And  they 

went  on  to  give  constant  attention — 
Unto  the  teaching  of  the  apostles^ 

And  unto  the  fellowship. 
Unto  the  breaking  of  bread^ 
And  unto  the  prayers. 
<3  And  there  came,  on  every'  soul,  ||fear||,d  and 
1 1  many' wonders  and  signs||,  [through  means  of 
the  apostles|  were  coming  to  pass.  «  And 

||all'  who  believed||  |with  one  accord|  began  to 
hold  all  things  common  ;  «  and  |  their  posses- 
sions and  goods|  were  they  selling,  and  distri- 
buting them  unto  all  ||in  so  far  as  anyone  had 
need'll. 
*6  And  <daily  giving  attendance  with  one  intent 
in  the  temple,  and  |at  home|  breaking  bread> 
they  were  partaking  of  food  with  exultation  and 
singleness  of  heart ;  *'  praising  God,  and  having 
favour  with  all'  the   people.  And 

||the  Lord  1 1  was  adding  them  who  were  being 
saved  |daily|  ||together||. 

§  5.  The  Lame  Man  Healed. 

3  Now  iJPeter  and  John|  |  were  going  up  into  the 
temple,  for  the  hour  of  prayer — the  ninth;  2  and 
||a  certain  man||  who  had  been  |lame  from  his 
mother's  wombj  was  being  carried, — whom  they 
used  to  lay  daily  at  the  door  of  the  temple — the 
[dooi"]  called  Beautiful,  that  he  might  ask  alms 
of  them  who  were  entering  into  the  temple: 

3  who  <  seeing  Peter  and  John  about  to  enter  into 


°  Or  ;  "  ascended  not." 
cls.'lvii. 'l9;   Joel   II.  32: 


cp.  Eph.  li.  17. 
"  Or  :  "  reverence.' 


122 


ACTS   III.    4—26;    IV.    1- 


the  temple>  was  requesting  to  receive  |an 
almsl.  *  But  Peter  looking  steadfastly  at  him — 
with  John — said  : 

Look  on  us  I 
5  And    |he|   gave  heed  unto  them,  expecting  to 
receive    |something  from   them|.     *  But  Peter 
said — 

ySilver  and  gold||  have  I  none, 
But    1 1  what  I  have||    |the  same|  unto  thee' 
do  I  give : — 
<In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Nazarene> 
Walkl 
T  And  [laying  hold  of  him  by  the  right'  hand]  he 
raised  him  up;  and   ||instantly||  were  his  feet 
and  ankles  strengthened; — 8 and    Heaping  for- 
ward]  he  stood^  and  walked,  and  entered  with 
them  into  the  temple  1 1  walking^  and  leaping^  and 
praising  God||  ^And  all'  the  people 

saw  hira,  walking  and  praising  God ;  lOand  they 
began  to  recognise  him,  that  |the  same]  was  he 
who  |for  the  alms]  used  to  sit  at  the  Beautiful' 
Gate  of  the  temple; — and  they  were  filled  with 
amazement  and  transport  at  what  had  happened 
unto  him.    n  And  <as  he  held  fast  Peter  and 
John>  all'  the  people  ran  together  unto  them, 
in  the    portico  which  is    called  Solomon's, — 
greatly  amazed.     ^^  And  Peter  |seeing  it|  made 
answer  unto  the  people : — 
Ye  men  of  Israel  1 
Why  marvel  ye  at  this  man  ? 
Or  ||uponus||  why  are  ye  intently  looking,  as 
though   |by  our  own'  power  or  godliness] 
we  had  made  him  walk  ? 

15  <^The  God  of  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob, — 

The  God  of  our  fathers^'' 
Hath  glorified  his  servant  ^  Jesus : — 
Whom  ]]ye]]  indeed^  delivered  up  and  denied 
to  Pilate's  face, 
]]Wh6n  he  had  adjudged  to  release  him]] ; 
1*     But   ]]ye]|   denied    jthe  Holy  and  Righteous 
One], 
And  claimed  a  man  that  was  a  murderer^  to 
be  granted  you ; 

16  But    ]|the    Princely  Leader    of  Life]]     ye 

slew : — 
Whom   ]God]   raised  from  among  the  dead, 
whereof  ]]we||  are  ] witnesses |. 
w         And  I ]by  the  faith  of  his  name]] 

]Unto  this  man  whom  ye  see  and  know]  hath 

his  name  given  strength, — 
Yea  ]]the  faith  which  is  through  him]]   hath 
given  unto  him  this   perfect    soundness^ 
over  against  you  all'  1 
11     And  ]nowl  brethren,  I  know  that  ]by  way  of 
ignorance]  ye  acted, — 

I ] Just  as  even  your  rulers]]. 
18     Howbeit  |lGod|]— 

<what  things  he  had  before  declared^ 
through  the  mouth  of  all'  the  prophets^  for 
his  Christ  to  su£fer> 

—did  ]thu9]  fulfill 
1*     Repent  ye^  therefore,   and   turn, — unto  the 
blotting  out  of  your  sins ; 
To  the  end  that  in  that  case^  there  may  come 


•  Exo.  IIL  & 


"  Ib.  lU,  13,  15. 


seasons  of  refreshing  from  the  face  of  the 
Lord,        20  And  he  may  send  forth  him  who 
had  been  fore-appointed  for  you — 
]]Christ  Jesus]]  : 

21  Unto  whom^  indeed^  heaven  must  needs  give 

welcome,  until  the  times  of  the  due  estab- 
lishment of  all  things^  of  which  God  hath 
spoken  through  the  mouth  of  his  holy' 
age'-past  prophets. 

22  ]]Moses|]  indeed^  said — 

\\A  prophet\\  \unto  you\  shall  the  Lord  Ood 
raise  up ^  from  among  your  brethren^  \\like 
unto  me  I] : 

I]  Unto  him\\  shall  ye  hearken^  respecting  all 
things^  whatsoever  he  shall  speak  unto  you 

23  And  it  shall  be — 

<Every'  soul^  whatsoever^  which  shaU  not 

hearken  unto  that  prophet^ 
Shall  be  utterly  destroyed  from,  am,ong  the 
people.^ 
2*      But^  indeed  ]|all' the  prophets]] — 

<From  Samuel  and  those  following  after, 
as  many  as  have  spoken> 
Have  even  announced  these  days. 

25  ]lYe]]  are  the  sons  of  the  prophets^  and  of  the 

covenant  which  God  covenanted  unto  your'> 
fathers,  saying  unto  Abraham — 
And  \\in  thy  seed\\  shall  be  blessed^ 
AW  thefa'milies  of  the  ground\\.o 

26  ]]Untoyou^  first]]  God- 

Having  raised  up  his  Servant — 
Hath  sent  him  forth^  ready  to  bless  you, 
]]When  ye  are  turning  away,  each  one,  from 

your  wickednesses]]. 

§  6.  The  Arrest  of  Peter  and  John. 

4:  But  ]]as  they  were  speaking'  unto  the  people]  | 
the  High-priests  d  and  the  Captain  of  the  temple 
and  the  Sadducees,  came  upon  them,  2  being 
tired  out  because  of  their  teaching  the  people, 
and  announcing  |in  Jesus]  the  resurrection 
from  among  the  dead ;  ^  and  they  thrust  on  them 
their  hands,  and  put  them  in  custody  for  the 
morrow,  for  it  was  evening  ]already].  *  How- 
beit ]]many  of  them  that  heard  the  word]] 
believed ;  and  the  number  of  the  men  became 
about  five  thousand. 

6  And  it  came  to  pass,  upon  the  morrow,  that 
there  were  gathered  together  of  them,  the  rulers 
and  the  elders  and  the  scribes,  in  Jerusalem; 

6  also  Annas,  the  high-priest,  and  Caiaphas,  and 
John,  and  Alexander,  and  as  many  as  were  of 
high-priestly  descent; — 'and  ] sotting  them  in 
the  midst]  they  began  to  enquire — 

]]In  what  manner'  of  power,  or  in  what  man- 
ner'of  name]]  did  ]]ye]|  do  this  ? 

8  ]]Then  Peter,  filled  with  Holy  Spirit]]  said  unto 
them — 

Ye  rulers  of  the  people,  and  elders  I 

9  <If   ]|we]]  this  day,  are  to  be  examined  for 

doing  good  to  a  sick  man, — 

]]In  whom)]   ]this]  man  hath  been  made 
well> 


•  Deu.  xvlll.  15,  18,  19  ;  cp. 

Lev.  xxiU.  29. 
">  Or  (WH) :  "  our." 


"  Gen.  xll.  3:  ixil.  la 

■i  Or  (WH) :  ''  the  priests." 


ACTS   IV.    10—37;    V.   1—3. 


123 


Beit  I  known  I  unto  you  all'^and  unto  all' the 
people  of  Israel : 
That  <in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  the 
Nazarene, — 
Whoni  ||ye||  crucified. 
Whom    I  God  I    raised  from  among  the 
dead> 
||In  him||   doth    |this|    man  stand  by^  in 
your  presence^  ||whole||. 
u      1 1  This  1 1   is  the  stone,  set  at  nought  by  you  the 
builders. 
Which  became  the  head  of  the  corner  »■ ; 

12  And  there  is  | in  no  one  else |  ||salvation||, 
For  1 1  neither  is  there  any  other  name  II  under 

heaven^ 
Which  hath  been  set  forth  among  men^ 
In  which  we  must  needs  be  saved. 

13  And  <lookingat  |Peter's|  boldness  of  speech^ 
and  John's,  and  having  discovered  that  they 
were  | unlettered' and  obscure  men|>  they  began 
to  marvel,  recognising  them  also^  that  they  had 
been  |with  Jesus| ;  i*<seeing  |the  man  also| 
standing  with  them^  even  the  [man]  who  had 
been  cured>  they  had  |nothing|  wherewith  to 
contradict.  i^Howbeit  <ordering  them  to  go 
forth  |outside  thehigh-council|>  they  began  to 
confer  one  with  another,  i^  saying — 

What  are  we  to  do  with  these  men  ? 
For^  indeed^  <that  a  notable  sign  hath  come  to 
pass  through  their  means>  ||unto  all'  who 
are  dwelling  in  Jerusalem||  is  manifest,  and 
we  cannot  deny  [it]  1 
w     Nevertheless  <lest  it  further'  spread  abroad 
among  the  people>  let  us  charge  them  with 
threats^  to  be  |no  more|  speaking  upon  this 
name  ||to  any  soul  of  man||.'' 
18  And  [calling  them|  they  gave  them  the  sweep- 
ing charge, —    Not  to  be  sounding  aloud    |nor 
even    to    be    teaehing|     ||upon    the    name    of 
Jesus||.  19  But    llPeter    and  Johnjj 

|answering|  said  unto  them — 
< Whether  it  be  |right|  in  presence  of  God 
II Unto  you II  to  be  hearkening  | rather  than 
unto  God|  judge  1 
^0     For  1 1  well  cannot' but  be  speaking  [the  things 

which  we  have  seen  and  heard  1 1 
21  |They|  however^  [further  charging  them  with 
threats!  let  them  go,  finding  |nothiug|  as  to 
how  they  might  chastise  them^  on  account  of  the 
people;  because  ||all||  were  glorifying  God  for 
that  which  had  come  to  pass ; — 22  for  |  |more  than 
forty  years'  old||  was  the  man^  upon  whom  had 
taken  place  |  [this  healing  sign||. 

§  7.  Tlie  Apostles  Triumphant. 

**  But  [when  they  had  been  let  go|  they  came 
unto  their  own  [friends]^  and  told  as  many 
things  as  ||unto  them||  |the  High-priests  and 
Elders|    had    said.  24A.nd     [they^    having 

heard|  ||with  one  accord||  uplifted  a  voice  unto 
God,  and  said — 
0  Sovereign  1 0 
||Thoul|  art  he  that  m.ade  the  heaven^  and  the 


•  Pa  cxviH.  22. 

^  Ml :  "  to  any  one  of  men." 


I  Or:  "master." 


earthy  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are 
therein : » 
2»     Who  < by  our  father,  through  means  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  even  by  the  mouth  of  David 
thy  servant>  said — 
Unto  what  end  did  nations  rage. 
And  {peoples]  busy  themselves  with  empty 
things  ? 

26  The  kings  of  the  earth  stationed  \theTnselves\^ 
And    \ihe   rulers]    were  gathered    together^ 

with  one  intent^ 
]]Against  the  Lord, 
And  against  his  Christ]].'^ 

27  For  they  were  gathered  together,  of  a  truth, 

in  this  city,  against  thy  holy'  servant  Jesus, 
whom  thou  hadst  anointed, — ||both  Herod, 
and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  them  of  the  nations, 
and  peoples  of  Israeli  | ; — 28  to  do  whatsoever 
|thy  hand  and  thy  counsel|  marked  out 
beforehand  to  come  to  pass. 
29  1 1  As  to  the  present  things||,  then,  0  Lord, — 
Look  upon  their  threats,  and  grant  unto  thy 
servants  |with  all  freedom  of  utterance |  to 
be  speaking  thy  word,  3o  by  stretching  forth 
thy  hand'  for  healing,  and  by  the  coming  to 
pass  [of  both  signs  and  wonders  I  ||  through 
the  name  of  thy  holy  servant  Jesus||. 

31  And  [when  they  had  made  supplication|  the 
place  was  shaken  in  which  they  were  gathered 
together,  and  they  were  filled,  one  and  all,  with 
the  Holy'  Spirit,  and  began  speaking  the  word 
of  God  with  freedom  of  utterance. 

32  And  I  the  throng  of  them  that  believed  |  had 
one  heart  and  soul,  and  not  so  much  as  one  was 
saying  that  [aught  of  his  goods|  was  |his  own|, 
but  they  had  all  things  common.  33  ^.nd  |with 
great  power|  were  the  apostles  giving  forth 
their  witness  of  the  resurrection  |of  the  Lord 
Jesus  I ;  great  favour  also  was  upon  them  all'. 

3*  For  there  was  not  so  much  as  anyone  |lacking| 
among  them ;  for  |  |as  many  as  were  possessors 
of  lands  or  houses  1 1  [selling  them|  were  bring- 
ing the  prices  of  the  things  that  were  being 
sold,  35  and  laying  them  at  the  feet  of  the 
Apostles,  while  on  the  other  hand  they  were 
distributing  unto  each  one,  in  so  far  as  any  one 
had     I  need  1 .  36  And    <  Joseph,    who    had 

been  surnamed  Barnabas,  by  the  Apostles, 
which  is  to  be  translated  Son  of  Exhortation, — 
a  Levite,  a  Cyprian  by  nation>  37  |having  a 
field  I  sold  it,  and  brought  the  money,  and  laid 
it  at  the  feet  of  the  Apostles. 

§  8.  Ananias  and  Sapphira. 

5  But  <a  certain  man,  Ananias  by  name,  with 
Sapphira  his  wife>  sold  a  possession,  2  and  kept 
back  part  of  the  price,  his  wife  also  being  privy' 
to  it;  and  ||bringing  a  certain  part||  [at  the  feet 
of  the  Apostles  I    he  laid  it.  *But  Peter 

said — 
Ananias  I  wherefore  did  Satan  fill  thy  heart, 
that  thou  shouldst  deal  falsely  with  the 


'  Exo.  xx.  11 ;  Pb.  cxlvl.  6. 


''Or:      "Anointed     One.' 
Pfl.  11. 1.  2. 


124 


ACTS  V.    4—37. 


Holy  Spirit^  and  keep  back  part  of  the  price 
cf  the  field? 
*      1 1  While  it   remained!  I    was  it  not    |as  thine 
own|  it  remained?   and  ||when  sold]|   was 
it  not  |in  thine  own'  authority]  that  it  still 
continued  ?    Why  was  it  that  thou  didst 
contrive  in  thy  heart  this  deed  ? 
Thou  hast  not  dealt  falsely    [with  menj  but 
||withGod||. 
6  And  ||as  Ananias  heard  these  words]!  he  fell, 
and  expired.  And  there  came  great  fear 

upon  all'  that  heard;  sbut  the  young  men 
(rising  up|  wrapped  him  about,  and,  bearing 
him  forth,   buried  him.  ^  <Aiid   it 

came  to  pass,  after  about  three'  hours'  iuter- 
val>  that  his  wife    |not  knowing  what   had 
happened]  came  in.    s  And  Peter  began  to  say 
unto  her — 
Tell  me  I   was  it  jfor  so   much]  ye  gave  up 
[the  field]  ? 
And   ]she]  said — 
Yea  I  for  so  much. 
9  And  jPeter]  [said]  unto  her — 

Why  was  it  agreed  by  you  to  put  to  the  proof 

the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ? 
Lol  ]]the  feet  of  them  that  have  buried  thy 
husband]]  are  at  the  door,  and  they  shall 
bear  thee  forth. 
M  And  she  fell  instantly  at  his  feet,  and  expired. 
And  the  young  men    ]coming  in]  found 
her  dead ;  and,  bearing  her  forth,  thoy  buried 
her  with  her  husband.  i'  And  thore 

came  great  fear  upon  the  whole'  assembly,  and 
upon  all'  them  that  heard  these  things. 

§  9.  Further  Triumphs. 

M  And  ]]through  the  hands  of  the  Apostles]]  were 
coming  to  pass  many  signs  and  wonders,  among 
the  people ;  and  they  were  all  with  one  accord 
in  the  portico  of  Solomon; — i^  how  belt  |]  of  the 
rest]]  ]no  one]  durst  join  himself  unto  them, — 
nevertheless  the  people  continued  to  magnify 
them;  "and  Jthe  more]  were  being  added 
I  when  they  believed  in  the  Lord]  throngs  both 
of  men  and  women; — i^so  that  ]even  into  the 
broad-ways]  were  they  bringing  forth  the  sick, 
and  laying  them  on  small  couches  and  beds,  in 
order  that  ]]if  Peter  were  coming  along]]  ]even 
perchance  his  shadow]  might  overshadow  some 
one  of  them,  is  Moreover  even  the  throng  of 
the  cities  all  round  Jerusalem  was  coming 
together,  bearing  sick  folk,  and  such  as  were 
harassed  by  impure  spirits, — ]who]  indeed,  were 
being  cured  jone  and  all). 

§  10.  The  Authorities,  foiled,  are  advised  hy 
Gamaliel. 

"  But  the  High-priest  ]arising],  and  all'  who 
were  with  him, — being  the  sect  of  the  Saddu- 
cees, — were  filled  with  jealousy,  is  and  thrust 
their  hands  upon  the  Apostles,  and  put  them  in 
a  public  ward.  i^  But  ]  |a  messenger  of  the 

Lord]]    jby   night]    opened   the    doors    of    the 
prison ;  and  [leading  them  out]  said — 


20  Be  going  your  way,  and  ]taking  your  standj 

be  speaking,  in  the  temple,  unto  the  people^ 
all'  the  declarations  of  this  Life. 

21  Now  ] when  thoy  heard  this]  they  entered,  under 
the  dawn,  into  the  temple,  and  began  teaching. 

And  the  High-priest  and  they  who  were  with 
him  ^arriving]  called  together  the  high-council^ 
and  air  the  senate  of  the  sons  of  Israel ;  and  sent 
off  unto   the   prison,  to   have  them  brought. 

22  And  ]the  officers  who  came  to  the  place]  found 
them  not  in  the  prison  ;  and,  returning,  brought 
tidings,  23  saying — 

]]The  prison]]  found  we  locked  with  all'  safe- 
ty, and  the  keepers  standing  at  the  doors ; 
but  ]when  we  had  opened  the  prison]  ]|in- 
side]]  found  we  ]no  one]. 
2«  Now  [when  both  the  captain  of  the  temple  and 
the  High-priests  heard  these  words]  they  were 
utterly  at  a  loss  concerning  them — what  per- 
haps this  might  come  to.  25  But  some  one 
]entering]  brought  tidings  unto  them — 
Lo !  ]]the  men  whom  ye  put  in  the  prison || 
are  in  the  temple,  standing,  and  teaching 
the  people  1 
26]]Then]]  the  captain  with  the  ofiftcers  ]departing| 
brought  them — not  with  violence, — for  they  were 
afraid  of  the  people,  lest  they  should  be  stoned ; 
2'  but,   leading  them   in,   set  them  in  the  high- 
council.            And   the  High-priest  questioned 
them,  28  saying — 

]Strictly]  did  we  charge  you  not  to  be  teach- 
ing upon  this  name  ;  and  lo  1  ye  have  filled 
Jerusalem  with  your  teaching,  and  are 
minded  to  bring  down  upon  us'  ]]the  blood 
of  this  man]]. 

29  But  Peter  and  the  Apostles  ]answering]  said — 

It  is  needful  ]to  be  yielding  obedience]  unto 
God'  ] rather  than  unto  men] : — 

30  ]]The  God  of   our   fathers]]    hath   raised  up 

Jesus,— whom  i]ye]]  got  into  your  hands, 
[suspending  him  upon  a  tree\ : — 

31  1 1  Him,  as  Princely- leader  and  Saviour]]  hath 

God  exalted  unto  his  right  hand,— to  give 
repentance  unto  Israel,  and  remission  of 
sins. 

32  And  II  we]  I  are  witnesses  of  these  things, — also 

the  Holy  Spirit,  which  God  hath  given  unto 
them  who  are  yielding  obedience  unto  him. 

33  And  jthey,  when  they  heard]  this,  were  cut  to 
the  heart,  and  were  making  up  their  minds  to 
slay  them.  ^4  But  a  certain  man,  rising  up 
in  the  high-council,  by  name  Gamaliel,  a  law- 
teacher  honoured  by  all'  the  people,  gave  orders 
to  put  the  men  |]outside,  for  a  little li,—^^  and 
said  unto  them — 

Men  of  Israel  I 

Be  taking  heed  unto  yourselves,  what  ye  are 
about  to  infiict  ]upou  those  men]. 

36  For  I  [before  these'  days]]  there  rose  up  one 
Theudas,  affirming  ] himself]  to  be  some- 
body,— unto  whom  was  inclined  a  number  of 
men,  about  four  hundred;  who  was  slain, 
and  [all  as  many  as  had  been  trusting  in 
him[  were  disbanded,  and  came  to  nothing. 

sf  [[After  him]]  rose  up  Judas  the  Galiliean,  in 
the  days  of  the  enrolling,  and  drew  a  people 


ACTS   V.    38—42;    VI.    1—15;    VII.    1—10. 


125 


into  revolt  after  him;  and  ||he||  perished, 

and   |all^  as  many  as  had  trusted  in  him| 

were  scattered. 

88      l|Now,  therefore||  I  say  unto  you — Stand  aloof 

from  these  men,  and  let  them  alone ;  because 

<if  |of  men|  be  this  project  or  this  work> 

it  will  be  overthrown, — 39  but  <if  it  is  |of 

God|>   ye  will  not  be  able  to  overthrow 

them  :  lest  once  |even  fighters  against  God| 

ye  be  found. 

♦0  And  they  were  persuaded  by  him ;  and  [calling 

unto  them    the  Apostles|    they   |with  beatiug| 

charged  them^  not  be  speaking  upon  the  name 

of  Jesus  ;  and  let  them  go. 

*'      |They|^  therefore,  went  rejoicing  from  the 

presence  of  the  high-council ;  in  that  they  had 

been  accounted  worthy  |in  behalf  of  The  Name| 

to  suffer  dishonour.     ■'^  And  <every'  day  in  the 

temple,  and  at  home>  they  ceased  not  to  be 

teaching,  and  telling  the  good  news  as  to  the 

Anointed'  Jesus. 


§  11.  Murmuring  among  the  Disciples :  Seven 
chosen  to  minister. 

6    But  ||in  these days||  <the disciples  imultiply- 

ing|>  there  arose  a  murmuring  of  the  Grecian 

Jews  against  the  Hebrews,  in  that  |their  widows] 

were  being  overlooked  in  the  daily  ministry. 

2  And  the  Twelve,  calling  near  the- throng  of  the 

disciples,  said — 

It  doth  not  seem  ||right[|  that  |we|,  forsaking 

the  word  of  God,  should  be  ministering  unto 

tables. 

*  But  look  out  for  yourselves,  brethren,  seven 

men  from  among  you,  who  can  be  well- 
attested,  full  of  Spirit  and  wisdom, — whom 
we  will  appoint  over  this  need  ; 

*  But  I  |we|  I  <unto  prayer  and  unto  the  ministry 

of  the  word>  will  give  constant  attention. 
6  And  the  word  |was  pleasing|  in  the  sight  of  all' 
the  throng ;  and  they  selected  Stephen,  a  man 
full  of  faith  and  Holy  Spirit,  and  Philip  and 
ProchorusandNicanorandTimonandParmenas 
and  Nicholaus,  a  proselyte  of  Antioch;  Swhom 
they  set  before  the  Apostles,  and  | praying]  they 
laid  upon  them  their  hands.  'And    ]]the 

word  of  Godj]  went  on  growing,  and  the  number 
of  the  disciples  in  Jerusalem  continued  to 
multiply  |exceedingly| :  ]]a  great' multitude  of 
the  priests  also||  were  becoming  obedient  unto 
the  faith. 

§  12.  Stephen  stirs  up  Opposition. 

8  Now  |]Stephen]]  ]full  of  favour  and  power]  began 
to  do  great  wonders  and  signs  among  the 
people.  9  But  there  rose  uncertain  of  those 

out  of  the  synagogue  which  is  called  ]th6' 
synagoguel  of  them  of  Libertium  and  Cvrene 
and  Alexandria,  and  certain  of  them  from  Cilicia 
and  Asia, — disputing  with  Stephen  ;  if"  and  they 
could  not  withstand  the  wisdom  and  the  Spirit 
with  which  he  was  speaking.  "  |]Then]|  they 
set  on  men  who  were  saying — 


We  have  heard  him  speaking  profane  "  things 
against  Moses  and  God. 
12  And  they  stirred  up  ■'  the  people  and  the  elders 
and  the  scribes;  and  |coming  upon  him]  they 
caught  him  away,  and  led  him  into  the  high- 
council.  13  And  they  set  up  false  witnesses,  who 
said — 

]|This    man]]    ceaseth    not   speaking  things 
against  this  <=  holy  place  and  the  law ;  •*  for 
we  have  heard  him  saying — 
]  ]This  Jesus  the  Nazarene]  ]  will  overthrow 
this  place,  and  will  change  the  customs 
which  ]Mosos|  delivered  unto  us. 
1^  And  ]]looking  steadfastly  at  him]]  ]all' they  who 
were  sitting  in  the  high-council]  saw  his  face^ 
as  if  the  face  of  a  messenger.** 

§  13.  Stephen's  Defence  and  Martyrdom. 

7     And  the  High-priest  said — 

Are  these  things  ]so|  ? 
2  And  [he]  said — 

Brethren  and  fathers,  hearken! 
\\The  Godof  GloryW'  appeared  unto  our  father 
Abraham,  while    he  was  in   Mesopotamia, 
before  he  dwelt  in  Haran, — '  and  said  unto 
him — 

Get  thee  forth   out  of  thy  land^  and  from, 
among  thy  kindred,  and  come  unto  the 
land  ivhichf  \unto  thee\  I  will  point  out.s 
*  ]]Then||  ]coming  forth  out  of  the  land  of  the 

Chaldeans]  he  dwelt  in  Haran;  and  <from 
thence,  when  his  father  was  dead>  he 
removed  him  into  this  land,  in  which  ]|ye]| 
now  dwell ;  ^  and  gave  him  no  inheritance 
therein,  \not  ex'ena  place  to  set  his  foot  on\^ ; 
and  yet  promised  to  give  it  unto  him  in  pos- 
session^ and  unto  Ms  seed  after  him,^  ]when 
as  yet  he  had  not  a  child].  «  But  God 

]spake  thusi — 

His  seed  shall  he  a  sojourner  in  a  foreign 
land,  and  they  irill  bring  it  into  bondage^ 
and  ill-treat  it  four-hundred  years;  '  and 
\\the  nation  unto  which  they  shall  be  in 
hondage\\  will  \\I\\  judge '^ — 
said  God ; 

and  \\after  these  things]]  shall  they  come 
forth  and  render  divine  service  unto  me 
i?i  this  place.' 

8  And  he  gave  unto  him  a  covenant  of  circum- 

cision"'; and  Ithris]  he  begat  Isaac,  and 
circumcised  him  on  the  eighth  day,"  and 
Isaac,  Jacob,  and  Jacob,  the  twelve'  patri- 
archs. 

9  And  ]]the  patriarchs]]  'being  jealous  of  Joseph\° 

gave  him  up  into  Egypt  f :  and  ]  God\  was 
\with  him],^  '"and  rescued  him  out  of  all' his 
tribulations  and  gave  him  favour  a,nd  wis- 
dom before  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt ;  and  he 


'  Or  ■  "  hlpsplT^mons  " 

''  Or  :  "  ppt  in  conimotlon 

i:  Or  (WF):  "the  " 

d  Ai'  ■  "  Messenger." 

e     s.  xxix   3 

'  Ml*   "  whichsoever  .  .  . 

shall." 
8  Gen.  xli.  1  ;  xlvUl.  1 
h  Deu.  a  5. 


i  Gen.  xil.  7;xvll   8;  xlvili. 

i  ,  D<ni.  XX xil.  49. 
k  Gen    XV.  13,  14  j  Exo.  U.  22. 
1  Kxo.  iii.  12. 
n>Gfn.  xvil.  9f. 
"  Gen.  xxl.  4. 

0  Gen.  xxxvil.  11. 
V  Gen.  xlv.  4. 

1  Qen.  TTTlT  2  f ,  31. 


126 


ACTS   VII.    11—42. 


appointed  him  governor  over  Egypt  and  all' 
his  house.^  11  And  there  came  a  famine 

upon  all  Egypt  •>  and  Canaan^  and  great  tri- 
bulation, and  |our  fathors|  could  not  find 
pasture.  ^^  But  Jacob^  \hearing  there  was 
corn  in  Egypt\  ^  sent  off  our  fathers  |flrst| ; 
and  |the  second  time|  Joseph  was  made 
known  unto  his  brethren,^'  and  |the  race  of 
Joseph  was  made  |manife3t|  unto  Pharaoh. 
And  Joseph^  sending  forth^  called  for 
Jacob  his  father^  and  all'  the  kindred,  con- 
sisting of  seventy -five  souls  f;  is  and  Jacob 
went  down  \_into  Egypt].  And  he  died,  \he\ 
and  our  fathers  « ;  !•>  and  were  brought  over 
into  Shechem^  and  laid  in  the  tomb  which 
Abraham  had  purchased^  for  a  price  of 
silver^  of  the  sons  of  Hamor  in  Shechem.  ^ 
Now  <just  as  the  time  of  the  promise  |was 
drawing  near]  wherewith  God  had  agreed 
with  Abraham>  the  people  grew^  and  were 
multiplied^  in  Egypt, — ^^  until  there  arose 
another  sort  of  king  over  Egypt^  who  had  not 
known  Joseph.  i!'||The  same||  \dealing 
craftily  with  onr  race\  ill-treated  our  fathers^^ 
80  as  to  cause  their  babes  to  be  exposed,  to 
the  end  they  might  not  be  suffered  to  live. 

1 1  In  which  season  1 1  |  Moses  |  was  born, 
and  was  exceeding  goodly, — '  who  was 
nourished  up  three  months  ™  in  the  house  of 
his  father;  21  but  |when  he  was  exposed] 
the  daughter  of  Pharaoh  rescued  him^  and 
nourished  him /or  herself  \as  a  son|.°  ^2  ^.nd 
80  Moses  was  trained  in  all'  the  wisdom  of 
the  Egyptians,  and  was  mighty  in  his  words 
and  works.  ^^^nd    |when  there 

was  being  fulfilled  unto  him  a  period  of 
forty'  years]  it  came  up  on  his  heart^o  to 
look  after  his  brethrefi  the  sons  of  Israelv 
and  |seeing  one  being  wronged]  he  defended 
him^  and  avenged  him  that  was  getting  worn 
out,  \smiting  the  Egyptian].'^  ^sjjut  he 
supposed  his  brethren  ]would  understand] 
that  ]]God]]  ]through  his  hand]  would  give 
them  deliverance ;  whereas  they  understood 
not.  26]] On  the  following  day  also]]  he 
appeared  unto  them,  as  they  were  contend- 
ing, and  would  have  reconciled  them  in 
peace,  saying — 

Men  I  ye  are  ]brothers|  1 

Wherefore  wrong  ye  one  another  ? 
But  ]  I  he  that  was  wronging  his  neighbour]  \ 
thrust  him  away,  saying — 

W ho  hath  appointed  \thee\  to  be  ruler  and 
judge  over  us  1 

Art   \\thou\\   wishing   \to   kill  me\   in  the 
same  way  thou  didst  kill^  yesterday^  \the 
Egyptian]  ■■  ? 
And  Moses  \fled\  at  this  saying,  and  became 


•  Gen.  xll.  40  f,  43,  46 ;    Ps. 
ov.  21. 

i>  Gen.  xll.  54  f. 

•  Gen.  xHt.  5. 
4  Gen.  xlli.  2. 

•  Gen.  xlv.  1. 
'  Deu.  X.  22. 

t  Exo.  1.  fi. 

k  Jos.  rxlr.  32;  Qen.  L  18. 


1  Exo.  1.  7f. 

k  Exo.  1   9  ff,  18. 

'  Ml :  "  Goodly  unto  God." 

m  Exo.  11  2. 

■>  Exo.  11.  5,  10. 

0  Cp.  1  Co.  11.  9. 
P  Exo.  11  11. 

1  Exo.  II.  12. 

'  Exo.  11.  13  t 


a  sojourner  in  the  land  of  Midianj^  where  he 
begat  two  sons.  30A.nd  <when  forty  years 
were  fulfilled'>  there  appeared  unto  him  \in 
the  desert  of  Mount  Sinai]  \\a  messenger,  in  a 
flame  of fire^in  a  bush\\.^  ^lAnd  ||Moses|| 
|seeing  it]  marvelled  at  the  sight;  and  jas 
he  was  going  near  to  observe]  there  came  a 
voice  of  the  Lord — 
**  ]]/]]  am  the  God  of  thy  fathers^ 

The  God  of  Abraham,  and  Isaac  and 
Jacob.'' 
And  Moses  becoming  |terrifled|  durst  not 
observe.     '3  j^^d  n^g  Lord  said  unto  him — • 
Loose  the  sandals  of  thy  feet ; 
For  \\the  place  whereon  thou  art  stand- 
ing\\  is  \hallowed  ground].^ 
**  I  have  [indeed  seen]  the  ill-treatment  of  m/y 

people  that  is  in  Egypt, 
And      \unto     their     groaning\      have     I 

hearkened^ 
And  have  come  down  to  rescue  them. 
\Now  \   therefore^  come !    I  will  send  thee 
into  Egypt.^ 
35      <The  same'  Moses  whom  they  had  refused, 
saying— 
Who  hath  appointed  thee'  to  be  ruler  and 
judge f  ? 
The  same>  l]both  as  ruler  and  redeemer]]  did 
God  send    ]by  the  hand  of  the  messenger 
who  had  appeared  unto  him  in  the  bush] : 
86      jjThe  samfe]]  led  them  forth,  ]doing  wonders 
and  signs  in  Egypt^s  and  in  the  Bed  Sea,  and 
in  the  desert^  forty  years\^: 
*'      ]]The  same]]  is  the  Moses  that  said  unto  the 
sons  of  Israel — 
\\A  prophet^  unto  you\\    will  God  raise  up^ 
from, among yourbrethren^  \\like unto me\ ]' : 

38  ]]The  same]]    is  he  that  came  to  be  in  the 

assembly  in  the  desert,  with  the  messenger 
who  was  speaking  with  him  in  Mount  Sinai, 
and  with  our  fathers,  ]]he  who  welcomed 
living  utterances,  to  give  unto  us]] : 

39  ]]Unto  whom]]    ]our  fathers]    would  not  be- 

come obedient,  but  thrust  him  away,  and 
turned  ^  in  their  hearts  unto  Egypt,  *"  saying 
unto  Aaron — 
Make  us  gods  who  shall  go  before  u,s ; 
For  <as  for  this  Moses  who  brought  us 
forth  out  of  Egypt> 
We  know  not  rohat  hath  befallen  him^  I 
*i      And  so  they  fell  to  calf-making  ™  in  those  days, 
And  offered  sacrifice  °  unto  the  idol. 
And  rejoiced  in  the  works  of  their  hands. 
**     But  God  ]turned]  and  delivered  them  up  to 
be  doing  divine  service  unto  the  host  of 
heaven, — 0 
Just  as  it  is  written  in  a  book  of  the  pro- 
phets— 
Victim,s  and  sacrifices  did  ye  offer  unto  me', 


•  Exo.  II.  15,  22. 
"  Exo.  til.  1  t. 

«  Exo.  111.  6. 
i  Exo.  111.  5. 

•  Exo.  Hi.  3-10. 
'  Exo.  ii.  14. 

«  Exo.  vU.  3. 


f  Nu.  xlv.  33. 

•  Deu.  xvili.  15,  18. 

k  Nu.  xiv.  3  f. 

1  Exo.  xxxll.  1,  23. 

■=  Exo.  xxxli.  4. 

»  Exo.  xxxll.  6. 

o  Jer.  vli.  18  (Sep.) ;  xli.  13. 


ACTS   VII.    43—60;    VIII.    1—17. 


127 


forty  years  in  the  desert,  0  house  of  Israel  ? 
*s         Nay !  but  ye  took  with  you  the  tent  of  Moloch, 
And  the  star  of  the  god  Rephan, — 

27ie  forms  lohich  ye  made  to  bow  down 
unto  thein : 
Therefore   will  I  carry  you    away   beyond 
Babyloa.* 
.**      ||The  tentof  witnessll  was  with  our  fathers  in 
the  desert,  according  as  he  who  was  speaking 
unto  Moses    |gave  iastructions]   to  make  it 
\according  to  the  model  which  he  had  seen\.^ 
*6  Which  our  fathers  succeeding  to  |also 

brought  in|  with  Joshua,  when  taking  pos- 
session'^ of  the  nations^  |  which  God  put  out 
from  before  our  fathers  until  the  days  of 
David  I ; 
*•      Who  found  favour  before  God,  and  asited  to 

find  a  habitation  for  the  God  of  Jacob  A 
*'      But  \\Solomon\\  built  him  a  house.^ 
«      IIAlthough  indeedll    |the  Most  High|   ||not  in 
hand-made  places  1 1  dwellethf ;  just  as   |the 
prophet]  saith — 
*•  \Heaiien\  is  m,y  throne, 

And  \the  earthl  is  my  footstool: 
1 1  What  manner'  of  house\  \  will  ye  build  me, 

saith  the  Lord, — 
Oi-  what  shall  be  the  place  of  my  resting  ? 
M  Hath  not    \\m,y  hand\\    made  all  these 

things  s  ? 
w      <  Ye  stiff-necked  >>  and  uncircumcised  in  hearts 
and  in  ears^ ' 
||Ye||    |alway3|    \\against  the  Holy  Spirit\\   do 
strive^  1 
|As  your  fathers!  ||yealso||: 
63      1 1  Which  of  the  prophets!  I  did  not  your  fathers 
persecute? 
Yea  they  slew  them  who  declared  beforehand 
concerning   the   coming   of   the  Righteous 
One— 
Of  whom  |now|  ||ye!!  have  become  ! betrayers 
and  murderers!  I 
M      |Who|  indeed,  received  the  law  through  raniis 
of  messengers, — ' 
And  guarded  it  not. 
M  And  I  while  they  were  hearing  these  things]  they 
were  being  pierced  in  their  hearts,  and  began 
gnashing  their  teeth  against  him.  ^5  jjut 

he  |!b6ing  already  full  of  Holy  Spirit|!   !lookiug 
steadfastly  into  heaven!  ^'^w  the  ■"  glory  of  God. 
and  Jesus  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God ; 
M  and  said — 

Lo  !  I  see  the  heavens  opened. 
And  the  Sou  of  Man,  standing    |on  the  right 
hand  of  God|. 

57  And  Icrying  out  with  a  loud  voice]  they  held 
their  ears, and  rushed  withoueaccord  upon  him  ; 

58  and  ]thrusting  him  forth  outside  the  city]  pro- 
ceeded to  stone  him.  And  ]the  witnesses] 
laid  their  garments  at  the  feet  of  a  young  man 
named  Saul.  ^9  And  they  stoned  Stephen, 
as  he  was  invoking  and  saying — 


•  Am.  V.  25  ff. 

•>  Exo.  XXV.  1.  40. 
e  Gen.    xvii.    8;    xlvili.    4; 
Ueu   x.KXii,  49. 

•  Ps.  cxxxii.  5. 

•  1  K.  vi.  1,  2. 

t  Chap.  xvii.  24. 


e  Is.  Ixvi.  1  f. 

•>  Exo.  xxxiii.  3,  5. 

'  Jcr.  ix.  26  :   vi.  10 

'  Nu.  xxvii    14;  Is.  Ixiii.  10. 

'  Ap:  "Messengers." 

"Or:  "a." 


Lord  Jesus  1  give  welcome  unto  my  spirit. 
6"  And  jkneeliug  down]   he  cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice- 
Lord  !  do  not  charge  against  them  ]this'  8in].» 
And  !having  said  this]  he  fell  asleep. 

§  14.  New  Persecution,  headed  by  Saul  of  Tarsus. 

8  And  ]]8aul]!  was  taking  pleasure  with  them  in 
his  death.  Moreover  there  arose,  in  that'  day, 
a  great  persecution  against  the  assembly  which 
was  in  Jerusalem;  [tind]  ]!alli]  were  scattered 
abroad  throughout  the  countries  of  Judajaand 
Samaria,  except  the  apostles.  ^  Howbeit 
reverent  men  assisted  at  the  burial  of  Stephen, 
and  made  great  lamentation  over  him. 

*  But  I !  Saul  I !  went  on  to  lay  waste  the  assembly, 
|aloug  the  houses]  going  in,  and  ]dragging  off 
both  men  and  women|  was  delivering  them  up 
into  prison. 

§  15.  Philip  preaches  in  Samaria. 

*]]They,  indeed,  therefore,  who  were  scattered 
abroad]]  passed  through,  telling  the  good-news 
of  the  word;  »  and  |!Philip]]  ]going  down  unto 
the  city  of  Samaria]  proclaimed  unto  them  the 
Christ.  6  And  the  multitudes  began  to  give 

heed  unto  the  things  that  were  being  spoken  by 
Philip,  with  one  accord,  when  they  heard  him, 
and  saw  the  signs  which  he  was  working.  '  For 
<from  many  who  had  impure spirits>  ]shouting 
with  a  loud  voice]  they  were  going  out,  and 
]!many  that  were  paralysed  and  lame]]  were 
cured.  »  And  there  came  to  be  great'  joy  in 

that  city. 

9  But !  !acertain  man  named  Simon!  ]  wasalready 
in  the  city,  practising  magicalarts,  and  astonish- 
ing the  nation  of  Samaria,— saying  that  himself 
was  someone  great:  lo  unto  whom  all  were 
giving  heed,  from  small  even  to  great,  saying — 

]]Thisi!  is  the  Power  of  God,  which  is  called 
Great. 

11  And  they  were  giving  heed  to  him,  because  that 
|]for  a  considerable'  time]]  ]with  his  magical 
arts]  hehadastouishedthem.  i2But<when 

they  believed  Philip  telling  the  good  news  con- 
cerniug  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ>  they  proceeded  to  be  immersed^ 
both  men  and  women.  i^And  !|Simon 

himself  also]]  believed;  and  ]having  been 
immersed]  was  in  constant  attendance  on 
Philip,— and  <beholding  signs  and  great  works 
of  power  coming  to  pass>  was  astonished. 

1^  And  the  Apostles  who  were  in  Jerusalem' 
<hearing'  that  Samaria  had  welcomed  the  word 
of  God>  sent  out  unto  them  Peter  and  John; 

1*  who  indeed,  going  down,  prayed  for  them,  that 
they  might  receive  Holy  Spirit  ;—i«  for  l!not 
yet||  had  it  ]upon  any  one  of  them]  fallen,  but 
]only,  to  begin  with!  they  had  been  immersed 
intothenameof  the  Lord  Jesus.  i'  ]]Then]| 

proceeded  they  to  lay  their  hands  upon  them, 
and  they  were  receiving  Holy  Spirit. 

»Lu.  ixUl.84. 


128 


ACTS  VIII.   18-40  ;    IX.    1—11. 


i»  But  Simon  <8eeing  that  |through  means  of  the 

laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Apostles|  the  Spirit 
was   being  given>  offered  unto  them  money, 
13  saying- 
Give  I  unto  me  also]  this  authority, — 
In  order  that  <on  whomsoever  I  may  lay  my 
hands>  he  may  receive  Holy  Spirit. 
20  And  |Peter|  said  unto  him — 

||Thy  silver^  with  thee||  go  to  destruction  ! 
Because   ||the  free-gift   of  God||    thou  didst 
suppose  could  |  with  money]  be  obtained  I 
«i      Thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot  in  this  matter ; 

For  ||thy  hea7-t\\  is  not  upright  before  God.^ 
*'     Repent^  therefore,  from  this  thy  baseness, 
And  entreat  of  the  Lord — 
Whether  |afterall|  the  purpose  of  thy  heart 
shall  be  forgiven  thee ; 
»»     For  I  see  that  thou  servest  as 
A  gall-root  of  bitterness. 
And  a  bond  of  unrighteousness.^ 
'*  And  Simon  |answering|  said — 

Entreat  ye,  in  my  behalf,  unto  the  Lord ; 
That  |nothing|  may  come  upon  me. 
Of  the  things  whereof  ye  have  spoken  I 
'5  ||They,  therefore,]  |  having  fully  borne  witness, 
and  spoken  the  word  of  the  Lord>  began  their 
return  unto  Jerusalem,  and  ||unto  many'  vil- 
lages of  the  Samaritans||  were  they  telling  the 
glad  tidings. 

§  16.   The  Conversion  of  an  Ethiopian  Eunuch. 

26  And  ||a  messenger  =  of  the  Lord]  |  spake  unto 
Philip,  saying — 
Arise,  and  be  journeying  along  southward, 
unto  the  way  that  goeth  down  from  Jerusa- 
lem unto  Gaza, — |the  same|  is  desert. 
"  And,  arising,  he  journeyed.  And  lo  1  <a 

man  of  Ethiopia,  a  eunuch,  one  in  power  under 
Candace  queen  of  the  Ethiopians,  who  was  over 
all'  her  treasure>  [who]  had  come  to  worship 
in  Jerusalem;  '^8  and  was  returning,  and  jsitting 
in  his  chariot|  and  was  reading  the  prophet 
Isaiah.  '■'^  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  Philip — 

Go  near,  and  join  thyself  unto  this  chariot  1 
so  And  Irunning  near|  Philip  heard  him  reading 
Isaiah  the  prophet,  and  said  — 
Dost  thou,  then,  understand  what  thou  art 
reading  ? 
81  And  |he|  said — 

How  indeed  should  I  be  able— unless  some- 
one shall  guide  me  ? 
And  he  called  upon  Philip,  to  come  up  and  sit 
with   him.  sa^ow    ||the  passage  of 

Scripture  which  he  was  reading! I   was  |this| : — 
\\As  a  sheepW   \unto  slaughter\  was  he  led. 
And  <as  a  lamb^  before  him  that  sheareth  it^ 
is  dumb:> 
\\So\\  he  openeth  not  his  mouth. 
•*      \\In  his  humiliation\ |   his  judgment  was  taken 
away, — 
WHis  generationW  who  shall  describe  ? 
Because  [his  life\  is  taken   away  from  the 
earth.^ 


•  Pb.  IxxvUl.  37. 

» Is.  iTiu.  e. 


•  Ap  :  "  Messenger." 
dis.  UU.  7f. 


**  And  the  eunuch  [making  answer]  unto  Philip, 
said — 

I  pray  thee  I  ||0f  whom||  is  the  prophet  say- 
ing this  ? 
||0f  himself||   or    ||of  some  different  per- 
son ||  ? 
'5  And  Philip  <opening  his  mouth,  and  beginning 
from  this  scripture>  told  him  the  glad  tidings 
of  Jesus.  ■'«  And  <as  they  were  jour- 

neying along  the  way>  they  came  unto  a  cer- 
tain water, — and  the  eunuch  saith — 
Lo  1  water  1 

What  doth  hinder  my  being  immersed  ?    [''']  • 
38  And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to  stand  still; 
and  they  went  down,  both,  into  the  water,  |both 
Philip  and   the  eunuch|, — and    he    immersed 
him.  39  But  <when  they  came  up  out 

of  the  water>  |the  Spirit  of  the  Lord]  caught 
away  Philip,  and  |the  eunuch|  saw  him  no 
more;  for""  he  was  going  on  his  way  rejoic- 
ing. <o  Now  iPhilipl  was  found  at 
Azotus;  and  |passing  through|  he  was  telling 
the  glad  tidings  unto  all  the  cities,  until  he 
came  unto  Csesarea. 

§  17.  The  Conversion  of  Saul.    Chap.  xxii.  6,  ff. ; 
xxvi.  12,  ff. 

9  But  ||Saul||  <yet  breathings  threatening  and 
slaughter  against  the  disciples  of  the  Lord> 
Igoing  unto  the  High-priest|  ^  asked  from  him 
letters  for  Damascus,  unto  the  synagogues ;  to 
the  end  that  <if  he  should  find  |any|  who  were 
of  The  Way,  whether  men  or  women>  he  might 
bringthem  ||bound||  unto  Jerusalem.  sfiut 

||as  he  was  journeyiugil  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
was  drawing  near  unto  Damascus,  and  |sud- 
denlyl  there  flashed  around  him  a  light  out  of 
heaven  ;  *and  |falling  unto  the  earth|  he  heard 
a  voice  saying  unto  him — 
Saul!  Saul!  why  [mei  art  thou  persecuting ? 

5  And  he  said — 

Who  art  thou,  Lord  ? 
And  |he|  [saidj — 

||1||  am  Jesus,  whom  ||thou||  art  persecuting  1 

6  But  rise  up,  and  enter  into  the  city,  and  it 

shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  must  do. 

7  But  ||the  men  who  were  accompanying  hlm|| 
stood  speechless,  — hearing,  indeed,  the  voice,* 
but  beholding  |no|  one.  8  And  Saul  arose  from 
the  earth,  and  |his  eyes  being  opened]  he  could 
see  inothiugl ;  and  |taking  him  by  the  hand] 
they  led  him  into  Damascus, — ^and  he  was 
three  days  without  seeing,  and  did  neither  eat 
nor  drink.  'o  Now  there  was  a  certain 
disciple  in  Damascus,  by  name  Ananias ;  and 
|the  Lord]  said  unto  him  in  a  vision — 

Ananias  1 
and  |he|  said — 

Lol  ||I||  [am  here].  Lord  I 
11  And  |the  Lord  [said]  unto  him — 

Rise  1  go  into  the  street  which  is  called 
Straight,  and  seek  |in  the  house  of  JudasJ 
one  Saul,  by  name,  of  Tarsus. 


•  WH  omit. 

•"Or:    "in   fact."    Donald 
son,   Ur.   Qraiii.,  Srd  ed., 


p.  605. 
«  Or  .  "  Inspiring." 
">  Or  ;  "  sound." 


ACTS   IX.    12—43;    X.   1—8. 


129 


For  lo  1   he  is  praying, — i*  and  hath  seen  a 
man  [in  a  vision]^  Ananias  by  name^  coming 
in  and  laying  on  him   his   hands,  to   the 
intent  he  should  see. 
"  And  Ananias  [answered  | — 

Lord  1  I  have  heard  from  many,  concerning 
this  man, — |how  many  evil  things,  unto  thy 
saints]  he  hath  done,  in  Jerusalem  ; 
1*  And  |here|  he  hath  authority  from  the  High- 
priests,  to  bind  air  them  that  call  upon  thy 
name. 
14  But  the  Lord  said  unto  him — 

Be  going  thy  way;  for  ||a  choice  vessel  unto 

me||  is  this  man,  to  bear  my  name  before 

both  [the]  nations  and  kings,  and  the  sons 

of  Israel;  '« for  ||I||  will  let  him  understand 

how  many  things  he  must  needs   |for  my 

name]  ||sufCer||. 

"  And  Ananias  departed,  and  entered  into  the 

house;  and  Haying  upon  him  his  hands|  said — 

Saul,  brother  1 

llTheLordil  hath  sent  me, — 
Jesus,  who  appeared  unto  thee  in  the  way 
by  which  thou  wast  coming, — 
That  thou  mayest  recover  sight,  and  be  filled 
with  Holy  Spirit. 
18  And  1 1  straight  way  1 1  there  fell  from  him — from 
his  eyes, — as  it  were  scales ;  he  recovered  sight 
also,  and,  arising,  was  immersed ;    '^  and,  re- 
ceiving food,  gained  strength.        And  he  came 
to  be  with  the  disciples  who  were  |in  Damascus|, 
certain  days;  ^»and  [straightway,  in  the  syna- 
gogues|  he  began  proclaiming  Jesus,  that 
||This||  is  the  Son  of  God. 
'1  And  all'  who  were  hearing  were  astonished,  and 
began  to  say — 
Is  not  ||this||  he  who  destroyed,  in  Jerusalem, 
them  that  invoke  this  name ;  and  ||here,  for 
this  purpose]  I  had  come,  in  order  that  he 
might  lead  them  ||  bound ||  unto  the  High- 
priests  ? 
"  But  ||Saul||  was  the  more  gaining  power;  and 
was  confounding  the  Jews  who  dwelt  in  Damas- 
cus, shewing,  by  comparison,*  that — 
||This||  is  the  Christ. 
*'     Now  <when  a  considerable  number  of  days 
were  being  fulfllled>  the  Jews  took   counsel 
together  to  kill  him  ;  '^*  but  their  plot  was  made 
known  unto  Saul, — and  they  were  even  narrowly 
watching  the  gates,  both  day  and  night,  that 
they  might  kill  him  ;  25  but  the  disciples,  taking 
him  by  night,  [through  the  wall|  let  him  down, 
lowering  him  in  a  basket." 
2»     And  |when  he  had  arrived  in  Jerusalem]  he 
made  attempts  to  join  himself  unto  the  disciples ; 
and  |all|  were  afraid  of  him,  not  believing  that 
he  was  a  disciple.     "But  |iBarnabas||  taking 
him,  brought  him  unto  the  apostles,  and  related 
unto  them, — how  |in  the  way|  he  had  seen  the 
Lord,  and  that  he  had  spoken  unto  him ;  and 
how  |in  Damascu3|  he  had  spoken  boldly  in  the 
name  of  Jesus.  28  And  he  was  with  them, 

coming  in  and  going  out  in  Jerusalem,  speaking 


»  Ml :  "  bringing  together  " 
—prophecies  and  history. 


*  Or  ;  "  hamper." 


boldly  in  the  name  of  the  Lord ;  29  and  was  both 
speaking  and  discussing  with  the  Grecian 
Jews, — but  |they|  were  setting  to  work  to  kill 
him.  30  And  the  brethren  [discovering  it| 
brought  him  down  into  Gaesarea,  and  sent  him 
away  unto  Tarsus. 

51  So  tben  |  [the  assembly,  throughout  the  whole' 
of  Judaea  and  Galilee  and  Samaria[|  had  peace, 
building  itself  up,  and  going  on  its  way  in  the 
fear  of  the  Lord;  and  jby  the  advocacy  of  the 
Holy'  Spiritj  was  being  multiplied, 

§  18.  ^neas  healed  at  Lydda. 

52  And  it  came  to  pass  that  |[Peter[|  going  through 
all  [quarters]  went  down  unto  the  saints  also 
dwelling  in  Lydda.  33 And  he  found  there  a 
certain  man,  by  name  ^neas,  who  [for  eight 
years [  bad  been  lying  prostrate  upon  a  bed,  for 
he  was  paralysed,  s*  And  Peter  said  unto  him — 

^neas  1  Josus  Christ  healeth  thee  I 
Arise,  and  smooth  thy  bed  for  thyself. 
And     [straightway I    he    arose.  85 And  all' 

who  dwelt  in  Lydda  and  Saron  |saw  him|, — and 
||they||  turned  unto  the  Lord. 

§  19.  Dorcas  raised  at  Joppa. 

86  Now  Ijin  Joppa[|  there  was  a  certain  female  dis- 
ciple, by  name  Tabitha,  which,  being  translated 
means  Dorcas  [aGazelleJ.  ||The  same||  was  full 
of  good  works  and  alms  which  she  was  doing." 

ST  And  it  came  to  pass,  in  those  days,  that 

she,  sickening,  died ;  and,  bathing  her,  they 
laid  her  in  an  upper  room.  »8  Now  <Lydda 

being  |nigh|  unto  Joppa>  [the  disciples |  hear- 
ing that  Peter  was  therein,  sent  off  two'  men 
unto  him,  beseeching  him — 
Do  not  delay  to  come  through  unto  us  I 

*9  And  Peter,  arising,  went  with  them, — whom 
[when  he  arrived]  they  brought  up  into  the 
upper  room ;  and  there  stood  by  him  all'  the 
widows,  weeping,  and  showing  the  tunics  and 
mantles — whatsoever  things  |Dorca8|  was  mak- 
ing while  she  was  with  them,  ♦"But  Peter 
[putting  them  all  outside]  knelt  down  and 
prayed ;  and  [turning  towards  the  body|  said— 

Tabitha,  arise  1 
And  jshe]  <opening  her  eyes,  and  seeing  Peter> 
sat  up.    *i  And  ]giviug  her  his  hand]  he  raised 
her  up ;  and,  calling  the  saints  and  the  widows, 
presented  her    |living|,  *2  And   it  became 

[known]  throughout  the  whole  of  Joppa,  and 
many  believed  upon  the  Lord,  «3  And 

it  came  to  pass  that  [for  a  considerable  number 
of  days]  he  abode  in  Joppa,  with  one  Simon,  a 
tanner. 

§  20.  Conversion  of  Cornelius  of  Ccesarea. 

10  But  <a  certain  man  in  Caesarea,  by  name 
Cornelius,  a  centurion  of  the  band  called 
Italian, — 2  devout,  and  fearing  God  with  all'  hie 
house,  doing  many  alms  unto  the  people,  and 
supplicating  God  continually>  ^  saw,  in  a  vision, 
manifestly,  as  if  about  the  ninth  hour  of  the 
day,  a  messenger  of  God,  coming  in  unto  him, 
and  saying  unto  him —  Cornelius  I 
■  NB  :  not  full  of  what  she  had  done. 


130 


ACTS  X.    4—40. 


*  And   |he|    <lookiiig  steadfastly  at    him^  and 
becoming  |full  of  fear|>  said — 

What  is  it,  Lord  ?  » 
And  he  said  unto  him — 

||Thy  prayers  and  thine  alms||   have  gone  up 

.  for  a  memorial  before  God. 

6      jNow|  therefore,  send  men  unto  Joppa,h  and 

fetch  one  Simon  who  is  suruamed  Peter, — 

6  |the   same|    is  a  guest  with  one  Simon  a 

tanner,  whose  house  is  by  the  sea. 
'  And  1 1  when  the  messenger  who  had  been  speak- 
ing \>rith  him  had  departed  1 1  <calling  two  of  the 
domestics,  and  a  devout  soldier  of  them  that 
constantly  attended  him,  ^  and  relating  every- 
thing unto  them>  he  sent  them  off  unto 
Joppa.  *  Now  <on  the  morrow,  as 

those  men  were  journeying,  and  |unto  tjie  city| 
drawing  near>  Peter  went  up  on  the  housetop 
to  pray, about  the  sixth  hour  ;  '"but  he  became 
hungry,  and  wished  to  eat, — and  | while  they 
were  making  readyl  there  came  upon  him  a 
trance  ;  !•  and  he  beholdeth  heaven  opened,  and 
|coming  down|  a  kind  of  vessel,  like  a  large 
linen  cloth,  |by  its  four  eorners|  being  let  down 
upon  the  earth,  ''^  in  which  were  all'  the  quadru- 
peds and  creeping  things  of  earth  and  birds  of 
heaven.  '^  And  there  came  a  voice  unto  him — 
Else,  Peter  1  slay  and  eat. 
1*  But  I  Peter  I  said— 

||Bynoraeans||  Lord!  because  ||atnotime|| 
have  I  eaten  anything'  common  or  unclean. 

15  And  a  voice  [came]  again,  a  second  time,  unto 
him — 

<What  things  ||God||    hath  cleansed>  be  not 
1 1  thou  1 1  making  common. 

16  Now  |this|  took  place  thrice;  and  |straightway| 
was  the  vessel  taken  up  into  heaven. 

17  And  <as  |  within  himself  |  Peter  was  doubting 
what  the  vision  which  he  had  seen  might  mean> 
lo  I  ||the  men  who  had  been  sent  Dy  Cornelius|| 
|having  sought  out  the  house  of  Simon]  stood  at 
the  gate,  i*  and,  calling,  enquired  whether 
[Simon  who  was  suruamed  Peter|  was  there' 
being  entertained.  i9  And  <as  Peter 
was  pondering  over  the  vision>  the  Spirit  said — 

Lo  1  two  men,  seeking  thee. 
20      But  rise,  go  down,  and  be  journeying  with 
them,    |nothing|    doubting;     because    ||I|| 
have  sent  them. 
*i  And  Peter,  going  down'  unto  the  men,  said — 
Lo  1  ||I||  am  he  whom  ye  are  seeking: 
||What  is  the  cause||  for  which  ye  are  come  ? 
M  And  I  they  I  said— 

||Cornelius||   <a  centurion,  a  man  righteous 

iind  fearing  God,  well-attested  by  the  whole' 

nation  of  the  Jews>  hath   been  divinely 

instructed  by  a  holy  messenger,  to  send  for 

thee  unto  his  house,  and  to  hear  words  from 

thee. 

M  [Inviting  them   in|   therefore,  he  entertained 

them;  but  ||on  the  morrow||    he  rose  up  and 

went    forth    with    them,   and    certain  of    the 

brethren  who  were  from  Joppa  went  with  him ; 

2*  and  |on  the  morrow|  he  entered  into  Caesarea. 

•  Or  :  "  Sir."  o  Ver.  32  ;  chap.  xl.  13. 


And  llCorneliusJl  was  expecting  them,  having 

called  together  his  kinsfolk  and  intimate' friends. 

25  And  <when  it  came  abuut  that  Peter  enterod> 

Cornelius  met  him,  and  [falling  at  his  feet[  did 

homage,   ^ej^ut  | [Peter]  |  raised  him  up,  saying — 

Arise!  !]I  also  myself |]  am  ]a  manj. 

27  And    ]conversing  with  him|    he   went  in,  and 

findeth  many  come  together ;  ^s  and  said  unto 

them — 

|]Ye][  well  know,  how  [unlawful[»  it  is,  for 
[a  Jow[  to  be  joining  himself,  or  coming  in^ 
unto  one  of  another  race. 
And  yet  [[unto  me]]  hatn  God  pointed  out 
that  I  should  be  calling  [no[  man  [[common 
or  unclean] |. 

29  Wherefore  [[even  without  gainsaying||  came 

I  when  sent  for. 
I  ask,  therefore,  [for  what  reason]   ye  sent 
for  me. 

30  And  [Cornelius]  said — 

<Four  days   ago,  counting   unto  this'  very 
hour>  I  was  keeping  ]the  ninth  hour]  as 
one  of  prayer,  in  my  house. 
And  lo!  ]a  man]  stood  before  me,  in  bright 
clothing,  31  and  saith — 
Cornelius ! 

Thy  prayer  ]hath  been  heard]. 
And    |]thiuo  alms]]   have  been  remem- 
bered before  God. 

32  Send,  therefore,  unto  Joppa,  and   fetch 

Simon,  who  is  surnamed  Peter.  |The 
same]  is  being  entertained  in  the 
house  of  one  Simon  a  tanner,  by  the 
sea. 

33  [[Immediately[[  therefore,  I  sent  unto  thee: 

l[Thou||  also,  hast  |[well[[  done  |in  coming]. 
|Now|   therefore,   l]air  we|]    ]before  God|  are 
present,  to  hear  all'  things  that  have  been 
enjoined  upon  thee  by  the  Lord. 

3*  And  Peter,  opening  his  mouth,  said — 

|]0f  a  truth]]  I  find,  that  \Gnd\  is  nn  respecter 
of  persons;^  35  but  l]in  every  nation]  I  |]he 
that  feareth  him  and  worketh  righteous- 
ness[]   [is  acceptable  unto  him). 

36  <.As  touching  the  irord  he  hath  sent  unto  the 
sons  of  Israel,''  announcing  the  glad  tidings  of 
peace'i  through  Jesus  Christ — [the  same[  is 
Lord  jof  all|>  37]]ye  yourselves||  know 
what  hath  come  to  pass  throughout  the 
whole'  of  Juda?a,  beginning  from  Galilee^ 
after  the  immersion  which  ]Johnl  pro- 
claimed, ]]respecting  Jesus  who  was  of 
Nazareth  I]  :^ 

38  How   God  \anointed\    him   inith  Holy  Spirit^ 

and  with  power.  Who  went,  about,  doing 
good  and  healing  all'  that  were  oppressed 
by  the  adversary,  because  ||God||  was  with 
him. 

39  1 1  We  alsojl  are  witnesses  of  all'  things  which 

he  did,  both  in  the  country  of  the  Jews  and 
Jerusalem ;  Whom  they  even  slew  by 
suspending  upon  a   tree; — '*"  |]The   8ame|| 


•  Or :  "Improper,"  "out of  "Is.  111.  7;  Na.  1.  15. 

pi  icp,"  "disorderly."  «  I<<.  1x1.  1. 

>>  Den.  X.  17.  '  Deu.  xxl.  22  f. 
«  ts.  CTii.  20 ;  cilvU.  18. 


ACTS   X.    41—48;    XI.    1—26. 


131 


God  raised  up  on  the  third'  day,  and  gave 

him  to  become  |mauifest|,  *'  not  unto  all' 

the  people^"  but  uuto  witnesses  who  had 

been  fore-appointed  byGod,  ||uutous||^who^ 

indeed^  did  oat  and  drink  with  him  after 

his  rising  from  among  the  dead.  *^  And 

he  charged  us  to  proclaim  unto  the  people^ 

and  bear  full  witness,  that — 

l|This|j   is  he  that  hath  been  marked  out 

by  God  to  be  judge  of  living  and  dead. 

«      ||Unto  the  same||  do  all'  the  prophets  bear 

witness^        That  ||remission  of  sinsij  is  to 

be  received  through  his  name.  ]|by  every' 

one  that  bolieveth  on  him||. 

**  <While  Peter  was  yet'  speaking  these  words> 

the  Holy  Spirit  fell  upon  all'  who  were  hearing 

the    word.  ♦s  And    the    faithful      |of     the 

circumcisioni  who  had  come  with  Peter,  were 

amazed, — in  that  ||upou  the  nations  also||   |the 

free-gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit]    had  been  poured 

out ;    ♦''  for   they   hoard    them    speaking    with 

tongues,  and  magnifying  God.     Then  answered 

Peter — 

w      Surely  then  1 1 the  water] |  can  no  man  forbid, 

that  these  should  not  be  immersed, — seeing 

that  Ijthe  Holy  Spirit] |    they  have  received 

|]as  weU  as  we]]. 

*8  And  he  commanded  them  jin  the  name  of  Jesus 

Christ]     to    be     immersed.  ]]Theu]| 

requested  they  him.  to  abide  still  some  days. 

§  21.  Peter's  defence  to  Them  of  the  Circumcision. 

11  Now  the  Apostles  and  the  brethren  who  were 
throughout  Judaea  |heard|  that 'Jlthe  nations 
also]]  had  welcomed  the  word  of  God.  ^  And 
<when  Peter  came  up  unto  Jorusalem>  they  of 
the  circumcision  ] began  to  find  fault  with  him|, 

*  saying — 

He  went  in  unto  men    |uncircumcised|,  and 
did  eat  with  them. 

*  But  Peter  ]  making  a  beginning]  went  on  to  set 
forth  the  matter  unto  them  in  order,  saying — » 

'  ||I|]  was  in  the  city  of  Joppa.  praying,  and 
saw.  in  a  trance.  ]iavision|]  : — ]comingdown| 
a  sort  of  vessel,  like  a  large  sheet,  ]by  four' 
corners|  being  let  down  out  of  heaven,  and 
it  came  even  unto  me :  *  into  which  stead- 
fastly looking  I  began  to  observe,  and  saw 
the  quadrupeds  of  the  earth,  and  the  wild 
beasts,  and  the  creeping  things,  and  the 
lAirds  of  heaven. 

*  Moreover  I   heard  a  voice  also,  saying  unto 

me — 

Rise.  Peter  I  slay  and  eat. 
8     But  I  said— 

I ] By  no  means]]  Lord,  because  Jja  common 
or  unclean  thing]]  hath  |at  no  time]  entered 
into  my  mouth. 
»     And  a  voice  answered,  a  second  time,  out  of 
heaven — 
<What  things  |]God|]  hath  cleansed>''be 
not  ]]thou]]   making  common. 
10      And     |]thi3||    took   place     |thrice], — and   the 


•Mt.  xxlil.  39. 
*  Cp.  chap.  X. 


le :    "  declared     or     pro- 
nounced clean." 


whole  was  drawn  up  again  into  heaven; 
11  and  lol  ]jimmediately]]  jthroe' men]  halted 
at  the  house  wherein  we  wore,  sent  from 
Caesarea  unto  me.  i'^  And  the  Spirit  bade 
me  go  with  them,  ]nothing]  doubting. 
And  there  went  with  me.  these  six'  brethren 
also  ;  and  we  entered  into  the  house  of  the 
man,  '^  and  he  related  to  us  how  he  had 
seen  the  messenger  in  his  house,  standing, 
and  saying — 

Send  away  unto  Joppa,  and  fetch  Simon, 
who  is  surnamed  Peter;  '*  who  shall 
speak  words  unto  thee,  whereby  thou 
shalt  be  saved,  |]thou]|  and  jail'  thy 
house]. 

15  And    ||as  1  began  to  be  speaking]]  the  Holy 

Spirit  fell  upon  them,  ]just  as  upon  us  also, 
at  the  beginning]. 

16  And  I  was  put  in  mind  of  the  word  of  the 

Lord,  how  he  used  to  say — 

]]John]]  indeed,  immersed  | with  water] ; 

But    ]|ye]]    shall  be   immersed   in  Holy 

S;iirit.^ 

I''      <If  therefore    ]th6  like   free-gift]    God  gave 

unto  them,  as  oven  uuto  us,  when  we  had 

believed  upon  tho  Lord  Jesus  Christ>  who 

was  ]ll|]  that  I  could  withstand  God? 

18  And  ] having  heard  these  things]  they  held  their 
peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying — 

]Hence[    ]]even  unto  the  nations]]    God  hath 
granted  ] repentance  unto  life]. 

§  22.  27te  Dispersion  (chap.  viii.  1) :  the  Faith 
spreads  as  far  as  Antioch  in  Syria,  whither 
Barnahas  is  sent,  Saul  is  brought,  and  Agabus 
comes  with  tidings  of  a  Famine. 

19  ]]They.therefore.whohad  been  scattered  abroad 
by  reason  of  the  tribulation  that  took  place  on 
account  of  Stephen]]  passed  through  as  far  as 
Phoeuicfeaud  Cyprus  and  Antioch,  ]untonoone| 
speaking    the    word,  save    alone  unto    Jews. 

20  And  there  were  some  from  among  them. 
Cyprians  and  Cyrenians,  who.  indeed.  ]coming 
unto  Antioch]  began  speaking  ]even  unto  the 
Grecian  Jews],  announcing  the  glad-tidings  as 
to  the  Lord  Jesus ;  '■''  and  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
was  with  them,  and  a  great  number — they  who 
believed — turned  unto  the  Lord.  22  ^.^(j  ^j^q 
matter  was  reported  in  the  hearing*^  of  the 
assembly  that  was  in  Jerusalem,  concerning 
them  ;  and  they  sent  forth  Barnabas,  as  far  as 
Antioch ;  23  ^yj^o  <arriving.  and  seeing  the 
favour  which  was  of  God>  rejoiced,  and  went 
on  to  beseech  all  jwith  the  purpose  of  their 
heart]  to  abide  Tin]  the  Lord  ;  24  because  he  was 
a  good  man.  and  full  of  Holy  Spirit  and  faith; 
and  a  considerable  multitude  were  added  unto 
the  Lord.  25  He  went  away,  however,  unto 
Tarsus,  to  seek  up  Saul ;  26  and.  finding  him.  he 
brought  him  unto  Antioch.  And  so  it  was 
with  them,  that  ]for  a  whole  yearl  they  were 
brought  together  in  the  assembly,  and  taught  a 
considerable  multitude;  also  that  the  disciples 
]flrst  in  Antioch]  were  called  ]]Christians]]. 


»  Chap.  1.  5. 


•>  Ml :  "  into  the  ears." 

e2 


132 


ACTS   XI.    27—30;    XII.   1—25;    XIII.    1—4. 


*'  Kow  I  [in  these' days]  I  there  came  down  from 
Jerusalem^  prophets,  unto  Antioch.  ^8  And  one 
from  among  them^  by  name  Agabus  |risiug  up| 
gave  a  sign^  through  means  of  the  Spirit^  that 
||a  great  famine||  was  coming  over  all'  the  in- 
habited earth ;  which^  indeed^  came  to  pass 
under  Claudius.  29  And  <accordingasany  one 
|of  the  disciples]  was  being  prospered>  they 
each  one  of  them  set  apart  [something]  for 
ministering^  to  send  unto  the  brethren  |who 
dwelt  in  Jerusalem! ; — ^o  which  thing  they  also 
did,  sending  it  unto  the  Elders^  through  the 
hand  of  Barnabas  and  Saul. 

§  23.  Herod  slays  James,  and  imprisons  Peter. 
Peter  delivered :  Herod  smitten. 

12  Now  |in  the  course  of  that'  8eason|  Herod  the 
king  thrust  forth  his  hands  to  harm  some  of 
them  of  the  assembly, — 2  and  slew  James  the 
brother  of  John  with  a  sword ;  *  and  <seeing 
that  it  was  |acceptable|  unto  the  Jews>  he 
went  on  to  apprehend  Peter  also  (now  they  were 
the  days  of  unleavened  bread), — *  |whom  also 
having  seized  |  he  put  into  prison,  delivering  him 
up  unto  four'  quaternions  of  soldiers^  to  be 
guarding  him, — intending  ]after  the  passover| 
to  bring  him  up  *  unto  the  people.  ^  |Peter|^ 

therefore^  was  kept  in  the  prison  ;  but  ||  prayer  || 
was  |earnestly|  being  made  by  the  assembly^ 
unto  God^  concerning  him.  6  And  <when 
Herod  was  about  to  bring  him  forth>  Ijon  that 
night|  I  was  Peter  sleeping  between  two'  soldiers^ 
bound  with  two  chains,  |  [guards]  |  also^  |before 
the  door|  were  keeping  the  prison.  '  And  lo  1 
|a  messenger  of  the  Lord]  stood  over  him,  and 
{a  light!  shone  in  the  cell ;  and  [smiting  the 
side  of  Peter]  he  roused  him  up,  saying — 

Kise  up  quickly  1 
And  his'  chains  fell  off  out  of  his  hands.    8  And 
the  messenger  said  unto  him — 

Gird  thyself^  and  bind  on  thy  sandals. 
Ajid  he  did  so.  And  he  saith  unto  him — 

Throw  around  thee  thy  mantle,  and  be  follow- 
ing me. 
9  And^  coming  out^  be  began  following,  and  knew 
not  that  it  was  [true]  which  was  coming  about 
through  means  of  the  messenger ;  but  supposed 
that  ]a  vision]  he  was  beholding.  10  And 

<passing  through  the  first  ward  and  the  se- 
cond>  they  came  unto  the  iron  gate  that 
leadeth  into  the  city,  the  which  ]of  its  own  ac- 
cord] opened  unto  them ;  and^  coming  out^ 
they  went  on  through  one  street,  and  [straight- 
way] the  messenger  was  parted  from  him. 
11  And  ]]Peter[|  coming  [to  himself!  said — 

[Now[  know  I,  of  a  truth^  that  the  Lord  hath 
sent  forth  his  messenger,  and  taken  me  out 
of  the  hand  of  Herod,  and  all'  the  expecta- 
tion of  the  people  of  the  Jews. 
"  And,  considering  the  matter,  he  came  unto  the 
house  of  Mary,  the  mother  of  John  who  was 
surnamed  Mark,  where  a  considerable  number 
were  gathered  together  and   praying.     "And 

•  Or  .  "  back." 


<when  he  had  knocked  at  the  door  of  the 
porch>  there  came  unto  it  a  maiden  to  hearken, 
bynameKhoda;  "and  [recognizing  the  voice 
of  Peterl  ]|by  reason  of  her  joy[[  she  opened 
not  the  porch, — but  [running  in[  bare  tidings, 
that  Peter  was  standing  before  the  porch. 
But  [|they][  [unto  herj  said — 
Thou  art  raving ! 

15  [[She]]  however,  kept  on  strongly  declaring  that 
]so[  it  was.  But  [they|  were  saying — 

It  is  his  [messenger[. 

16  And  [ [Peter] [  continued  knocking;  and,  open- 
ing, they  saw  him,  and  were  amazed. 

1'  But  <making  a  sign  to  them  with  his  hand  to 
hold  their  peace>  he  related  to  them  how  [[the 
Lord]]  had  brought  Jhim]  forth  out  of  the  pri- 
son ;  and  he  said — 
Carry  tidings  unto  James  and  the  brethren^ 
as  to  these  things. 
And,  going  out,  he  went  his  way  unto  some 
other' place.  is  And  [when  it  became 

day]  there  was  no  small  commotion  among  the 
soldiers,  as  to  What,  then,  Peter  had  become  I 

19  And  [[Herod]]  <seeking  after  and  not  finding, 
him>  [having  examined  the  guards]  ordered 
them  to  be  led  av/ay  [to  death] ;  and  [going 
down  from  Judasa  unto  Caesarea[  stayed  there. 

20  Now  he  was  bitterly  hostile  to  them  of  Tyre 
and  Zidon;  but  [with  one  accord[  they  came 
unto  him,  and  <persuading  Blastus,  who  was 
over  the  bed-chamber  of  the  king>  they  were 
suing  for  peace ;  because  their  country  was  fed 
by  the  king's.  '■'■And  ]]on  an  appointed' 
day]]  [Herod[  <putting  on  royal  apparel,  and 
seating  himself  upon  the  tribunal>  proceeded 
to  deliver  an  oration  unto  them.  s^And  ||the 
populace]]  began  to  shout — 

[[A  god's[]  voice,  and  not  ]a  man's]  1 

23  And  [  [instantly]  [  there  smote  him,  a  messenger 
of  the  Lord,  because  he  gave  not  the  glory  unto 
God;  and  [becomirg  worm-eaten]  he  expired. 

24  And  ]]the  word  of  the  Lord[|  went  on  grow- 
ing and  multiplying. 

25  And  ]]Barnabas  and  Saul]]  returned  unto* 
Jerusalem,  fulfilling  the  ministering,  taking 
with  them  John  who  was  surnamed  Mark. 

§  24.  Barnabas  and  Saul  sent  forth  from  Antioch, 
visit  Cyprus,  Pamphylia,  Pisidia  and  Lyca- 
onia  ;  and  return  by  Attalia  unto  Antioch, 

13    Now    there    were   in   Antioch,    distributed 
through  the  existing'  assembly, — prophets  and 
teachers :  both  Barnabas  and  Symeon  who  was 
called  Niger,  and  Lucius  the  Cyrenian,  Manaen 
also,  Herod  the  tetrarch's  foster-brother,  and 
Saul.    2  And  <as  they  were  publicly  minister- 
ing unto  the  Lord  and  fasting>  the  Holy  Spirit 
said — 
Separate   forthwith  unto  me,  Barnabas  and 
Saul,  unto  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called 
them. 
»  ]]Then]]  <fasting  and  praying,  and  laying  their 

hands  upon  them>  they  sent  them  away. 
*      I  [They]],  therefore,  ]being  sent  forth  by  the 

•  Op  (WH)  :  "  out  of  "—primitive  error  suspected. 


ACTS   XIII.    5—87. 


133 


Holy'  Spirit]  went  down  unto  Seleucia,  and 
|from  thencel  sailed  away  unto  Cyprus ;  ^and^ 
coming  to  be  in  Salamis^  they  declared  the  word 
of  God  in  the  synagogues  of  the  Jews ; — and 
they  had  |John  also|  as  an  attendant. 
«  And  <passing  through  the  whole'  island^  as  far 
as  Papho3>they  found  a  certain  mau^a  magician, 
a  false-prophet,  a  Jew,  whose  name  was  Bar- 
jesus ;  '  who  was  with  the  proconsul,  Sergius 
Paulas,  an  intelligent  man.  ||Thesame||  |calling 
for  Barnabas  and  Saul|  sought  to  hear  the  word 
of  God.  8  But  Elymas  the  magician, — for 

so,  when  translated,  is  his  name, — withstood 
them ;  seeking  to  turn  aside  the  proconsul  from 
the  faith.  9  But  Saul  jwho  is  also  Paul]  <fllled 
with  Holy  Spirit,  looking  steadfastly  at  him> 
10  said— 

0  full  of  air  guile,  and  all'  recklessness! 
Son  of  an  adversary  1 
Enemy  of  all'  righteousness  1 — 
Wilt  thou  not  cease  to  pervert  the  straight 
ways  of  the  Lord  ?  » 
"      |Now|  therefore,  lo  1  |the  hand  of  the  Lord| 
is  upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  blind,  not 
seeing  the  sun,  until  a  fitting  time. 
And  ||instantly||  there  fell  upon  him  a  mist  and 
darkness ;  and    |going  about]   he  was  seeking 
such  as   might  lead   him   by  the  hand. 
"  ||Then||    the    proconsul  <]seeiug|    what    had 
happened>  believed,  being  amazed  at  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Lord. 
1*     And  ||settiug  sail  from  Paphos||  [Paul's  com- 
panyl    came    into    Perga  of    Pamphylia ;    but 
||John||  [withdrawing from,  them|  returned  unto 
Jerusalem.  i*|  |They|  |  however,  Ipassiugthrough 
from   Perga|    arrived  at  Antioch   of    Pisidia; 
and  [going  into  the  synagogue  on  the  sabbath- 
day  |  •>  sat  down.  i^And  <after  the  reading 
of  the  law  and  the  prophets>  the  synagogue- 
rulers  sent  unto  them,  saying — 
Brethren !   <if  there  is  in  you   a  word  of 
exhortation  unto  the  people>  say  on. 
18  And  Paul  <[standing  up|  and  making  a  sign 
with  his  hand>  said — 
Ye  men  of  Israel  1  and  such  as  revere  God  1 
hearken : — 
"      I  [The  God  of  this  people  Israelii  chose  our 
fathers,  and   [[the  peoplelj  he  exalted,  by 
their  sojourn  in  the  land  of  Egypt, — and 
\with  a  high  aj-m]  brought  he  them  out  o/  ti  <: ; 
w         and  [for  the  time  of  about  forty  years [  bare 
with  their  manners  in  the  desert  '^ ;    i*  and 
<io\ierthrowing  seven  nations  in  the  land  of 
Canaany«  gave  them  their  land  as  an  inheri- 
tance ' — about  four  hundred  and  fifty  years. 
And    [after    these   things]    he  gave  them 
judges,  until  Samuel  the  prophet,     ^i  And 
|from  that  time|  they  asked  for  themselves 
a  king,  and  God  gave  them  Saul,  son  of 
Kish,  a  man  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  during 
forty    years;    22  and    [setting    him    aside[ 


»  Ho.  xlv.  9.  «  Exo.  vl.  1,  8. 

•>  Lit :  "  on  the  day  of  the  ""  Deu.  1.  31. 

restlnes."     Ap  :     "  Sab-  •  Deu.  vll.  L 

bath.''^  '  Jos.  xlv.  1. 


raised  up  [David[  unto  them  for  king, — Of 
whom  he  also  said    |bearing  witness] — 
I  have  found  David j^  the  son  of  Jesse, — 
lA  m-anj  according  to  my  heart,^ 
Who  will  do  all'  my  will." 
2»      jjFrom  this' man's  seed]]  hath  God  ]according 
to  promise]  brought  unto  Israel,  a  saviour — 
]]Jesus]] : 
**     John    ]beforehand   proclaiming]    before  the 
face  of  his  coming  in,  an  immersion  of  re- 
pentance, unto  all'  the    people  of   Israel. 
^*         And  <as  John  was  fulfilling  his  course>  he 
was  saying — 
Whom  are  ye  supposing  that  [I|  am  ? 

][I[[  am  not  he  I 
But  lo  1  there  cometh,  after  me. 
One  of  whom   I   am  not  worthy   [the 
sandals  of  his  feet[  to  loosen. 

26  Brethren  1  sons  of  the  race  of  Abraham,  and 

those  who  among  you  revere  God, — [[unto 
you[[  hath  this  word  oi  salvation  been  sent 
forthA 

27  For  <they  who  were  dwelling  in  Jerusalem, 

and  their  rulers>  [not  recognising  him] 
have,  by  judging  him,  IfulflUed]  ]lthe  very 
voices  of  the  prophets  which  every' sabbath 
are  being  read]] ;  '^^and  <though  no  single' 
cause  of  death'  they  found>  yet  claimed 
they  of    Pilate    that  he   should  be   slain. 

29  And  <when  they  had  finished  all'  those 
things  which  |Concerning  him]  had  been 
written>  ]taking  him  down  from  the  tree] 
they  put  him  in  a  tomb. 

so      But  ]]God[]  raised  him  from  among  the  dead: 

31  Who  appeared,  during  many  days,  unto 
them  who  had  come  up  with  him  from 
Galilee  unto  Jerusalem ;  who,  indeed,  [now] 
are  his  witnesses  unto  the  people. 

32  |]We]]  therefore,  ]unto  you]  bring  the  good 

news,  as  to  the  promise  which  ]unto  our 
fathers]     was    made,— ^3  That    God    hath 
fulfilled  lithe  same]]  for  our  children,  ]lby 
raising  up  Jesus|] : 
As  also  ]in  the  second  psalm]  it  is  written — 
\\My  son\\  art  \\thou\\ : 
]]/]]   \this  day\  have  begotten  thee.^ 
3*     And  <in  that  ho  raised  him  from  among  the 
dead,  [no  more[    destined  to  return  unto 
corruptions^  [on  this  wise]  hath  he  spoken — 
I  will  give  unto  you  the  faithful   loving- 
kindnesses  of  David.s 

35  Wherefore    also   ]in  a  different  [place]]    he 

saith — 

Thou  wilt  not  give  thy  man  of  lovingkind- 
ness  to  see  corruption/ 

36  For  ]]Daiiid]]  indeed,  <unto  his  own'  genera- 

tion' having  done  service,  by  the  counsel  of 
God>  fell  asleep,"  and  was  added  unto  his 
fathers^'  and  saw  corruption  ; 

37  But  ]  ]he  whom  God'  hath  raised]]  did  not  see 

corruption. 


•  Ps.  ixxxix.  20.  •  Ps.  li.  7. 

b  1  S.  xlil.  14.  '  Ps.  xvl.  10. 

•  Or :  "  my  decisions,"  "de-  «  Is.  Iv.  3. 

sires."  i>  1  K.  U.  10. 

<i  Ps.  evil.  20.  >  Jdg.  U.  10. 


184 


ACTS   XIII.   38—52  ;    XIV.    1—20. 


M  Beit  |known|  unto  you,  therefore,  brethren, — 
That  llthrough  this  man||  |unto  you|  re- 
mission of  sins  IS  declared ;  ^s  and  <from 
all  things  from  which  ye  could  not  |by  the 
law  of  Moses|  be  justifled>  ||by  this  man|| 
|everyone'  that  believeth|  l|is  justifled||. 
*>  Be  taking  heed,  therefore,  lest  that  |come 
upon  you  I  which  hath  been  spoken  in  the 
prophets — 
*i  See,   ye   despisers,  and  marvel^    and  dis- 

appear : 
In  that  \\a  workW  am   \\I\\  working  in 

your  days, — 
II A    work II    which    m    nowise    will   ye 

believe^ 
Though  one  relate  it  in  full  unto  you.^ 

*2  And  <a9  they  were  going  out>  they  kept  on 
beseeching  that  |on  the  ensuing' *>  sabbath| 
might  be  spoken  unto  them  these  things. 
*3  And  ||when  the  congregation  was  broken  up|| 
there  followed  many  of  the  Jews,  and  of  the 
devout  proselytes,  with  Paul  and  Barnabas ; 
who,  indeed,  |in  speaking  unto  them|  went  on 
persuading  them  to  abide  in  the  favour  of  God. 
**  And  |on  the  coming'  sabbath|  ||almost  all' 
the  cityll  was  gathered  together,  to  hear  the 
word  of  God.o  ^^But  <the  Jews  |seeing| 

the  multitude9>  were  filled  with  jealousy, — and 
began  speaking  against  the  things  which  |by 
Paul|   were  being   spoken,    ||defamiug  them||. 
«  And  Paul  and  Barnabas  | speaking 

boldlyl  said — 

1 1  Unto  you  1 1  was  it  necessary,  that  the  word 

of  God  Ishould  first'  be  spoken] : 
<Seeing  ye  are  thrusting  it  from  you,  and 
|unworthy|    are  judging  yourselves  of  the 
age-abiding'   life>    lo !    we  turn   unto  the 
nations ;  *''  for    |so|    hath   the   Lord    com- 
manded us — 
/  have  set  thee  for  a  light  of  nations. 
That  thou  may  est  he  for  salvation  unto  the 
end  of  the  earthA 
*8     And  they  of  the  nations  |hearing  [this]]  began 
to  rejoice,  and  to  be  glorifying  God,  and  they 
believed — ||aamanyas  had  become  disposed  for 
lifeago-abidiug||.  «  And  the  word  of 

the  Lord  went  on  to  be  carried  through  the 
whole  country.  5o But    ||the   Jews|| 

urged  on  the  devout  women  of  the  higher  class, 
and  the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and  roused  up  a 
persecution  against  Paul  and  Barnabas, — and 
thrust  them  out  from  their  bounds.  ^i  But 

jtheyl    <shakiug   off    the   dust   of  their    feet 
against  them>  came  into  Iconium. 
*'     And  I  jthe  disciples]  I  were  filled  with  joy,  and 
with  Holy  Spirit. 

14  And  it  came  to  pass  in  Iconium,  that  they 
together  entered  into  the  synagogue  of  the  Jews, 
and  so  spake,  that  there  believed,  both  of  Jews 
and  Greeks,  a  great'  throng.  2  But  ||the  un- 
persuaded'  Jewsjj  roused  up  and  provoked  the 
souls  of  them  of  thenations  against  thebrethren. 


>  Hab.  1.  5. 

*Or;  "Intervening." 


«  Or  (WH) :  "  the  Lord." 
0  Is.  xllx.  6. 


'  ||A  good  while,  therefore,  tarried  they||  using 
boldness  of  speech  [in  dependence]  upon  the 
Lord,  who  was  bearing  witness  unto  his  word  of 
favour,  granting  |8igns  and  wonders|  to  be 
coming  to  pass  through  their  hands.  ■*  And  the 
throng  of  the  city  was  divided;  and  |some| 
indeed  were  with  the  Jews,  while  |some|  were 
with  the  apostles.  ^  But  <when  there  took 
place  an  assault  both  of  them  of  the  nations  and 
of  the  Jews,  with  their  rulers,  to  maltreat  and 
to  stone  them>  « they  became  aware  of  it,  and 
fled  unto  the  cities  of  Lycaonia,  Lystra  and 
Derbe,  and  the  surrounding  country;  'and 
|there|  were  they  announcing  the  glad  tidings. 
8  And  ||a  certain  man  in  Lystra.  impotent  in 
his  feet]  I  was  sitting, — lame  from  his  mother's 
womb,  who  never'  had  walked.  9||This  man|| 
hearkened  unto  Paul,  as  he  was  speaking, — who 
<looking  steadfastly  at  him,  and  seeing  he  had 
faith  to  be  made  well>  lOsaid,  with  a  loud 
voice — 

Stand  up  on  thy  feet,  erect! 
And  he  sprang  up,  and  began  to  walk  about. 

11  And   I  |the  multitudes! I  [seeing  what  Paul 

had  done]  lifted  up  their  voice,  in  the  speech 
of  Lycaonia — 

||The  gods,  made  like  unto  men||  have  come 
down  unto  us  1 

^'^  And  they  went  on  to  call  Barnabas,  Jupiter, 
and  Paul.  Mercury,  seeing  that  ||he||  was  the 
leader  of  discourse.  i^aIso  j|the  priest  of  the 
Jupiter  that  was  before  the  city||  <bringing 
|bulls  and  garlands  unto  the  gates|>  |with  the 
multitudes]  would  have  offered  sacrifice.  i*But 
the  apostles  Barnabas  and  Paul,  |hearing|  of  it^ 
rending  asunder  their  own  ^  mantles,  sprang 
forward  amidst  the   multitude,  crying  aloud, 

15  and  saying — 

Men!  why  |these  things]  are  ye  doing  ? 
||We  alsojl    |of  like    nature    with  you|   are 

||men||,  bringing  you  the  good  news,  that 

|from   these'  vain   things]  |    ye  shcfuld   be 

turning  unto  a  li  /ing  God  : — 
Who  made  heaven  and  the  earth  and  the  sea 

and  all'  things  therein  '' ; 

16  Who  |in  the  bygone'   generations]    suffered 

air  the  nations  to  be  going  on  in  their  own 
ways, — 
1'     Although  |not  without  witness]  he  left  him- 
self, |]doing  good||, 
||From   heaven||    |upon  you|   giving  |rain) 

and  fruitful  seasons. 
Filling  I  with  food  and  gladness]  your  hearts. 

18  ]]Even  these  things]]  saying,  |scarcely|  re- 
strained they  the  multitudes  from  offering 
sacrifice  unto  them. 

19  But  there  came  thither,  from  Antioch  and 
Iconium,  iJews],  and  <persuading  the  multi- 
tudes, and  stoning  Paul>  they  dragged  him 
outside  the  city,  supposing  him  to  be  dead. 

20  Howbeit.  Ithe  disciples  surrounding'  him]  he 
rose  up,  and  entered  into  the  city.  And  ]on 
the  morrow]  he  went  forth,  with  Barnabas, 
unto  Derbe. 


•Or(WH):  "their  I 


»  Exo.  XI.  11 ;  Ps.  cilvt  «w 


ACTS   XIV.    21—38;    XV.   1—28. 


135 


21  <Delivering  the  good  nows  unto  that  city 
also,  and  making  a  good  number  of  discii)les> 
they  returned  unto  Lystra,  and  unto  Iconium, 
and  unto  Antioch, — ^^  confirming  the  souls  of 
the  disciples,  beseeching  them  to  abide  in  the 
faith,  and  [declaring]  that 

||Through  many'  tribulations] |  must  we  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

23  Moreover  <appointing  unto  them  by  vote,  in 
each  assembly,  |elders|,  praying  with  fastings> 
they  commended  them  unto  the  Lord  on  whom 
they  had  believed.  24  And    [passing 

through    Pisidia]    they  came  into   Pamphylia; 

**  and  |speaking  in  Perga' the  word]  they  came 
down  unto  Attalia;  26  and  |from  thence|  they 
set  sail  for  Antioch,  whence  they  had  been  given 
up  unto  the  favour  of  God  for  the  work  which 
tney  had  fulfilled.  27  And  <when  they  had 
arrived  and  gathered  together  the  assembly> 
they  besan  rfteO'JIiting  how  many  things  God 
had  done  with  them,  and  that  he  had  opened 
|unto  the  nations|  ||a  door  of  faith||.  28  And 
they  spent  no  little  time  with  the  disciples, 

§  25.  Must  Gentiles  he  Circumcised  ?    The  Question 
settled  in  Jerusalem. 

15    And  ||certaiu  persons! |   looming  down  from 
Judseaj  began  to  teach  the  brethren — 
<Except  ye  be  circumcised  according  to  the 
custom  of  Moses>  ye  cannot  be  saved. 
2  And   <when  Paul  and   Barnabas  had  had  no 
little  dissension  and  discussion  with  them>  it 
was   arranged,  that   Paul   and   Barnabas   and 
certain  others  from  among  them  should  go  up 
unto  the  Apostles  and   Elders  in  Jerusalem, 
concerning  this  question.  '  ||They||,  there- 

fore, |being  set  forward  by  the  Assembly! 
began  passing  through  Phoenicia  and  Samaria, 
fully  relating  the  conversion  of  them  of  the 
nations,  and  were  causing  great  joy  unto  all'  the 
brethren.  *  And   Ihaving  arrived  in  Jeru- 

salem]   they  were  welcomed  by  the  Assembly 
and   the   Apostles  and   the   Elders ;   and    they 
recounted  all  things  God  had  done  with  them. 
6  But  there  [had]  stood  forth  some  of  those  who 
|from    the    sect  of    Pharisees]     had  believed, 
saying- 
It  is  needful  to  be  circumcising  them,  also  to 
charge  them  to  be  keeping  the  law  of  Moses. 
•  And  the  Apostles  and  Elders    ] were  gathered j 
together  to  see  about  this  matter.  '  And 

[when  rauch'discussion  had  arisen]  Peter  stand- 
ing up,  said  unto  them — 
Brethren!  ]|Ye  yourselves]]  well  know  that 
]]in  days  long  past]]  jamongst  you]  God 
chose  that  ]]throughmymouth]|  the  nations 
should  hear  the  word  of  the  glad  tidings,  and 
believe.  »  And    ||the   heart-observing' 

God|]  bare  witness,—]  |unto  them]]  givingthe 
Holy  Spirit,  just  as  [even  unto  us] ;  »  and 
made  no'  distinction  at  all'  betwixt  us  and 
them,  |by  ttieiif  faith]  purifying  their 
hearts. 
M>  ||Now](  therefore,  why  are  ye  proving  God, 
that  ye  should  put  a  yoke  upon  the  neck  of 


the  disciples,  wh  ich  ]  ]  neither  our  fathers,  nor 
we]]  have  been  able  to  bear. 
"  But   ]]through  the  favour  of  the  Lord  Jesus]] 
we  believe  we  shall  be  saved,  in  like  manner 
as  jeven  they]. 

12  And  air  the  throng  held  their  peace,  and  began 
to  hearken  unto  Barnabas  and  Paul  relating  how 
many  signs  and  wonders  God  had  done  among 
the  nations  ]through  them].  13  And  [after 
they  held  their  peace]  James  answered,  saying — 

Brethren  !  hearken  unto  me. 
1*      ]|Symeon]]    hath  fully  told  how  God    ]flrst| 
visited,  to  take  out  of  the  nations,  a  people 
for  his  name. 
1*     And    ]]with  this]]    agree  the  words  of  the 

prophets,  according  as  it  is  written — 
16  \\ After  these  things]]  ''J}iV.  1 7 ^turn  ^ 

And  toill  rfl]iy_d  thg  t^f  of  Bavid  that 

hath  fallen, 
And  \\the  ruins  thereof  \\  will  I  rebuild^ 
And  will  set  it  up  again : 
IT  That  the  residues  of  men  may  seek  out  the 

Lord, 
And  all '  the  nations  upon  whom  my  nam,e 

hath  been  called,^ 
Saith  the  Lord  that  doeth  these  things^ 

13  \\Knoionfrom  age-past  Hmes]].<= 

19     Wherefore    !]I|]    judge,  not  to   be  troubling 
them  who  ]from  the  nations]   are  turning 
unto  God  ;  20  but  to  write  unto  them. 
To  abstain  from  the  pollutions  of  idols, 
And  from  fornication, 
And  from  what  is  strangled. 
And  from  blood. 

21  For]]Moses]]  ]outof  ancient  generations]  hath 

]]in  every  city]]  ]thera  who  proclaim  him]; 
seeing  ]]that  in  the  synagoguesj]  [every' 
sabbath]  he  is  read. 

22  ]]Then]]  seemed  it  good,  unto  the  Apostles  and 
the  Elders  with  the  whole'  Assembly,  to  send 
]chosen'  men  from  among  them]  unto  Antioch^ 
with  Paul  and  Barnabas, — even  Judas  who  is 
called  Barsabbas,  and  Silas,  men  taking  a  lead 
among  the  brethren :  23  writing  through  their 
hand — 

I  ]  The  Apostles  and  the  Elder '  Brethren  ]  ]  <u  nto 
the  brethren  ]throughout  Antioch  and  Syria 
and  Cilicia]  who  are  from  among  the 
rations>  wish  joy  1 
2*  <lnasmuchas  we  had  heard  that  ]]  certain  from 
among  us]]  had  troubled  yoc  with  words, 
dismantling  your  souls, — unto  whom  we  had 
given  no  instructions>  25  it  seemed  gooH 
unto  us  ]coming  to  be  0!  OUG  acoord],  that 
we  should  choose  men  and  send  them  untQ 
you,  with  our  beloved  Barnabas  and  Paul, — 

26  |]men   who   have  given   up  their  lives  in 
behalf  of  the  namt  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ]  ]. 

27  We  have  sent,  therefore,  Judas  and  Silas,  who 

also  ]]themselves]]   ] by  word  of  mouth]  can 
tell  you  the  same  things. 
*8     For  it  hath  seemed  good    ]unto  the  Holy 
Spirit^  and  unto  us  I  ]|no' greater' burden!)  to 


•  Jer.  xlL  15. 

">  Or :  •'  invoked." 


•  Am.  li.  11  f ;  Ib.  xlv.  21. 


136 


ACTS   XV.    29-^0  ;    XVI.    x— 20. 


be  laying  upon  you,  than  these'  necessary 
things : — 
2»  To  be  abstaining  from  idol  sacriflces, 

And  from  blood, 
And  from  what  is  strangled, 
And  from  fornication, — 
From  which    ||if  yo  keep  yourselves] |    ye 
shall  prosper.        i  are  ye  well. 
Ko  l|They||,  therefore,   |bcing  let  go|   came  down 
unto  Antiooh;   and  [having  gathered  together 
the  througl   delivered  the  letter,  3' and    |when 
they  read  it|  || they  rejoiced  for  theconsolation||. 
82  And  llboth  Judas  and  Silas||  |being  them- 

selves' also  prophets!  ||with  much  discourse]  | 
consoled  and  confirmed  the  brethren.  33  And 
I  when  they  had  spent  a  time]]  they  were  let  go, 
lu  poaoe,from  the  brethren,  unto  them  who  had 
sent  them.     [3*] » 

§  26.  PauZ  and  Barnabas,  differing  about  Mark, 
separate:  Barnabas,  xoith  Mark,  sails  for 
Cyprus;  Paul,  with  Silas,  journeys  from 
Antioch  round  about  to  D-oas. 

35  But  ]]Paul  and  Barnabas]]  tarried  in  Antioch, 
teaching  and  telling  the  joyful  tidings,— along 
with  many  others  also, — of  the  word  of  the  Lord. 

S6     And    ]after  certain  days]    UPaul]]    said  unto 
Barnabas — 
Let  us  now  return,  and  visit  tiie  brethren  in 
every  city  in  which  we  have  declared  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  and  see  how  they  are. 

37  And  ]]Barnabas]]  was  minded  to  take  with  them 
John  also,  called  Mark ;  38  but  Paul  deemed  it 
right  <as  to  him  who  had  withdrawn  from  them, 
back  from  Pamphylia,  and  had  not  gone  with 
them  unto  the  work>  not  to  be  taking  with 
them  ]]thisl]  man.  39  And  there  arose  an  angry 
feeling,  so  that  they  separated  one  from  the 
other:  and  I  [Barnabas]]  [taking  Mark]  sailed 
away  unto  Cyprus, — ♦"whereas  ]]Paul]]  ]choos- 
Ing  Silas]  went  forth,  committed  unto  the 
favour  of  the  Lord  by  the  brethren,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  pass  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  con- 
firming the  assemblies.  10  And  he  came 
even  unto  Derbe,  and  unto  Lystra;  and  lo  I  ]]a 
certain  disciple]  |  was  there,  by  name  Timothy, 
son  of  a  believing  Jewish  woman,  but  ]whose 
father  was  a  Greek], — ^-y^ho  was  well-attested 
by  the  brethren  |in  Lystra  and  Icouium]. 
«  jjThe  same]]  would  Paul  have  go  forth  jwith 
him],  and  took  and  circumcised  him,  on  account 
of  the  Jews  who  were  in  those  places ;  for  they 
one  and  all  knew  that  ]his  father]  was  ||a 
Greek]  ]. 

*  And  |]as  they  passed  through  the  cities]]  they 
were  delivering  unto  them,  for  observance,  the 
decrees  which  had  been  decided  upon  by  the 
Apostles  and  Elders  who  were  in  Jerusalem. 

6  |]Thb  assemblies]]   therefore,  were 

being  confirmed  in  the  faith,  and  increasing  in 
number  ]]every  day]|. 

•  And  they  passed  through  the  Phrygian'  and 
Galatian'  country,  being  forbidden  ^  by  the  Holy 


*  Omitted  by  WH. 


*>  Or:  "hindered." 


Spirit  to  speak  the  word  in  Asia;  'but  ]coming 
along  Mysia]  they  .vcre  attempting  to  journey 
]into  Bithynia],— and  ]the  Spirit  of  Jesus] 
suffered  them  not;  s  but  ]passing  by  Mysiaj 
they  came  down  unto  Troas. 

§  27.  Paul  and  his  Companions  come  from  Troas 
unto  Philippi:  Lydia—the  Jailer — and  others 
believe. 

9  And  |]a vision, bynight]]  [untoPaul]  appeared:— 
]]A  man  of  Macedonia]]  there  was,  standing  and 
beseeching  him,  and  saying — 

Come    over  into  Macedonia,  and  bring    us 
succour  1 

10  Now<whou  ]]thevision]]  he  had  seen  >]  straight- 
way] we  sought  to  go  forth  unto  Macedonia, 
concluding  that  God  ]had  summoned  us]  to  tell 
the  glad  tidings  [unto  them].  "  ]]Setting 
sail,  thoroforo,  from  Troas]  j  we  ran  straight  into 
Samothracia,  and  ]on  the  morrow]  unto  New 
City,  I'faud  ]]from  thence]]  unto  Philippi, — 
which,  indeed,  is  the  first  city  of  the  part  of 
Macedonia — ]a  colony].  And  we  were,  in 
this'  city,  spending  certain  days;  i3and  ]on  the 
day  of  rest] "  we  went  forth  outside  the  gate, 
beside  a  river,  where  we  supposed  there  was  ]a 
place  of  prayer], b — and  ]sitting  down]  we  went 
on  to  speak  unto  the  women  [who  had  come 
together].  i*And  ]]a  certain  woman,  by  name 
Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple,  of  the  city  of  Thyatira, 
devout  towards  God]]  was  hearkening,  whose 
heart  ]the  Lord]  fully  opened,  to  be  giving  heed 
unto  the  things  being  spoken  by  Paul.  i*And 
<when  she  was  immersed,  and  her  house>  she 
besought  [usj,  saying — 

<If  ye  have  judged  me  to  be  |a  believer  in 
the  Lord]>  come  into  my  house,  and  abide 
[there]. 
And   she  constrained  us.  ""And  it 

came  to  pass  <as  we  were  on  our  way  unto  the 
place  of  prayer>  ]]a  certain  damsel,  having  a 
spiritof  Python]]  met  us, —who,  indeed,  ]]much 
gain]]  was  presenting  unto  her  masters  ]by 
divining].  "  ||The  same]]  Ifollowing  after  Paul 
and  us],  kept  crying  aloud,  saying — 

]|These'  men]]  are  servants  of  the  Most  High 

God,— 
Who,  indeed,  are  declaring  unto  you  a  way  of 
salvation, 
18  And  |]thls]|  she  continued  to  do  for  many'  days. 
But  Paul  <]woru  out]   and  turning  unto  the 
epirit>  said — 
I  charge  thee,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Chi'ist,  to 
come  out  from  her. 
And  it  came  out  the  same'  hour,    i^  And  <her 
masters   ]seelng]    that  their  hope  of  gain  had 
gone    out>    ]laying   hold   on   Paul    and   Silas] 
dragged  them  into  the  market-place,  unto  the 
rulers;  20 and  [leading  them  forward  unto  the 
magistrates]  said — 

)]Those'  men] I  are  exceedingly  troubling  our' 
city,  they  |beingJews], 


'  Ml  :  "of  restinKs"  =  Rest 
(all  round;.  Ap:  "Sab- 
batli." 


'  Or  :  "  that  prayer  woulU 
be." 


ACTS   XVI.    21—40;    XVII.    1—15. 


137 


"      And  are  doclariug  customs^  which  it  is  not 

allowable   for   us   either   to  accept  or   to 

observe,  ] [being  Romans||. 

"  And  the  multitude  rose  up  together  against 

them,  and  ||the  magistrates||  |rendiug  off  them 

their  mantlesj  were  giving  orders  to  beat  them 

with  rods;   23  and    [laying  upon   them    many' 

stripes|  they  thrust  them  into  prison,  charging 

the  prison-keeper  [sifelyj  to  be  keeping  them: 

»*  who,  <|a  charge  like  this|   recoiving>  thrust 

them  into  the  inner'  prison,  and  ||their  feet|| 

made  he  fast  in  the  stocks.  25  And    ||at 

midnight[[   [Paul  and  Sil'as|   [[being  at  prayer|| 

began    singing    praise    unto    God ;    and    [the 

prisoners[  unto    them,    did    hearken.     '^  And 

||8uddenly[[  [a  great  earthquake|  took  place, — 

so  that  the  foundations  of  the   prison   were 

shaken,  and  all  the  doors  were  [instantly]  set 

open,  and  the  bonds  of  all'  were  unfastened. 

"  And  <the  prison-keeper  [being  wakened [  and 

seeing  that  the  doors  of  the  prison  had  been 

opened>  [drawing  his  sword|  was  about  to  kill 

[himself  I,  supposing  [theprisoners|  to  have  fled. 

»8  But  Paul  called  out  with  a  loud'  voice,  saying — 

||By  no  means[|  do  thyself  harm,  for  we  are 

Ijone  and  all[[  |here[. 

*9  And   [asking  for  a  light[   he  sprang  in,  and 

becoming   |agitated|   fell  down  unto  Paul  and 

Silas,  30 and  [loading  them  forth  outside|  said — 

Sirs  I  what  must  I  be  doing,  that  I  may  be 

saved  ? 

»i  And  [theyl  said — 

Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved,  [jthou,  and  thy  house||. 
»'  And  they  spake  unto  him  the  word  of  God," 
|with  all' who  were  in  his  house[.  33  And 

<taking  them  with  him,''  in  that'  hour  of  the 
night>  he  bathed  them  from  their  stripes,  and 
was  immersed  |[he,  and  his,  one  and  all,  on  the 
Bpot|  I ;  34  and  <leading  them  up  into  his  house> 
he  set  near  a  table, — and  exulted,  having  [with 
all  his  house|  believed  in  God. 
M     And  <when  [dayj  came>   [the  magistrates! 
sent  off  [the  constables!  saying — 
Let  those  men  go ! 
M  And  the  prison-keeper  reported  the  words  unto 
Paul— 
The  magistrates  have  sent,  that  ye  be  let  go. 
||Now|[  therefore,  going  forth, be  taking  your 
journey  in  peace. 
»T  But  ||Paul[|  said  unto  them — 

<Beating  us  [in  public[  uncondemned  [men 
that  are  Romans|>   they  thrust  us  into 
prison ; — 
And  [now,  by  stealth|  are  they  thrusting  us 

forth  ? 
Nay,  verily!  but  let  them  come  [|themselves|| 
and  lead  us'  outl 
88  And  [the  constables|  reported  junto  the  magis- 
trates! these  words;  and  they  were  struck  with 
fear,  when  they  heard  that  they  were  [Romans!  > 
»'  and  came,  and  besought  them,  and  [leading  them 
out!  went  on  to  request  them  to  depart  from  the 


»  Or  (WH)!  "the  Lord."       i>  Or  s  "home." 


city.  ^  And   so    [coming  forth  from    the 

prison!  they  went  unto  Lydia,  and  [seeing  the 
brethren)  they  comforted »  them,  and  went 
forth. 

§  28.  Paul  proceeds  by  Thessalonica  and  Berosa 
to  Athens. 

17    And     [travelling    through   Amphipolis  and 
Apollonia[   they  came  to  Thessalonica,  where 
was  a  synagogue  of  the  Jews ;  2  and  [according 
to  Paul's  custom!   he  went  in  unto  them,  and 
[for  three  sabbaths!  reasoned  with  them  from 
the  Scriptures,— 3  opening  up,  and  setting  forth, 
that  it  was  needful  for  [[the  Christ[[  to  suffer^ 
and  to  arise  from  among  the  dead  ;  and  [saying] 
[|This|!  is  the  Christ, — [  [Jesus! !  whom  !!I[[  am 
declaring  unto  you. 
*  And  ,1  some  from  among  them  [[  were  persuaded^ 
and  cast  in  thoir  lot  with  Paul  and  Silas ;  also 
[[of  the  devout' b  Greeks[[  a  great  throng,  and 
[[of  the  chief  women[|  not  a  few.     »  But  the 
Jews  <being  [jealous!  and  taking  unto  them- 
selves certain  wicked  men  [of  the  rabble!,  and 
making  a  riot>  were   setting  the  city  in  an 
uproar ;  and  [besieging  the  house  of  Jason!  were 
seeking  to  lead  them  forth  unto  the  populace, — 
Sand    !not  finding   thom[   they  began  dragging 
Jason  and  certain  brethren  unto  the  city-rulers, 
shouting — 
<They  who  have  thrown  [the  inhabited  earth'j 
intoconfusion>  [[the  same!!  [hitheralso!  are 
come, — '  unto  whom  Jason  hath  given  wel- 
come;   and    !!these  all!|    !contrary  to  the 
decrees  of  Caesar!  are  acting, — saying  that 
there  is  another  |king[,o  [|Jesus[[. 
8  And  they  troubled  the  multitude  and  the  city- 
rulers,  when  they  heard  these  things ;   » and 
[taking  security  from  Jason  and  the  rest[  they 
let  them  go. 
10     But  [[the  brethren!!  ! straightway,  during  tho 
night!    sent  away  both   Paul  and  Silas  unto 
Beroea,    !!who,    indeed,    arriving!!     !unto    the 
synagogueof  the  Jews!  went  off;  "and  [|these|| 
were  more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in 
that  they  welcomed  the  word  with  all'  readiness 
of    mind,    !daily|    searching  the  Scriptures,— 
whether  these  things  could  be'  so.    12  [[Many, 
therefore,  from  among  them[[  believed,  and  [of 
the  Grecian'  women  of  the  higher  class,  and  of 
men|  !!notafew|!.    i3  But  <when  the  Jews  from 
Thessalonica' came  to  know' that  !in  Beroea  also! 
had  the  word  of  God  been  declared  by  Paul> 
theycame!thitheralso[,stirringupand  troubling 
the    multitudes.    1*  Howbeit   [then!    !!iniQiedi- 
ately[[  the  brethren  sent  away    [[Paul[[   to  be 
journeying  as  far  as  unto  the  sea;  and  both 
Silas  and  Timothy  stayed  behind  [there!.  '^But 
|!they  who  were  conducting  Paul!|  brought  him 
as  far  as  Athens,  and  <receiving  a  command- 
ment unto  Silas  and  Timothy,  that  with  |all 
possible  speed!   ^^^7  would  come  unto  him> 
they  departed. 


»  Or;  "exhorted." 
•>  Or :  "  worshipping." 


Or :   "a  Uns  at  oDother 
kind." 


138 


ACTS   XVII.    16—33;    XVIII.    1—13. 


§  29.  Paul  in  Athens. 

16  But  <while  ||iaAthens||  iPaull  was  expecting 

them>  his  spirit  within  him  |was  being  urged 

on  I,  seeing   how  the  city  was   given  to  idols. 

"•So  then,  he  began  reasoning  in  the  synagogue 

with  the  Jews^  and  with  them  who  worshipped  ; 

and  |in  the  market-place,  every' dayl  with  them 

who  happened  to  be  at  hand,     is  But  |  [certain 

both  of  the   Epicurean'  and  of  the  Stoic  phi- 

losophers[|  were  encountering  him ;  and  some 

..were  saying — 

What  might  this    picker-up-of-scraps    wish 
to  be  saying  ? 
And  |others| — 

||0t  foreign'  demon3||    he  seemeth   to  be  a 
declarer: 
because  |jof  Jesus  and  the  Besurrection||    he 
was  announcing  the  .joyful  tidings.  i^*  And 

BO  llaying  hold  of  him|  they  brought  him  up  |to 
the  Hill  of  Mars|,  saying- 
Can  we  get  to  know  what  |this  new  teaching] 
is^  which  [by  thee|  is  being  spoken  ? 
20      For  I 'certain  foreign  things!  I  art  thou  bring- 
ing into  our  hearing: 
We  are  minded   to  get  to  know^  therefore^ 
what  these  things  please  to  be  1 
"  Now     ||all    Athenians    and    the    sojourning' 
foreigners]!  junto  nothing  elsej  were  devoting 
their  leisure,    than   to   be   telling   or  hearing 
Ijsomething  newer!).  ^^  And  Paul 

jtaking  his  stand]  in  the  midst  of  the  Hill  of 
Mars,  said — 

Ye  men  of  Athens  1 
<In  every'  way,  how  unusually  reverent  of 
the  demons  ye  are>  I  perceive. 
»>     For  <passing  through,  and  carefully  observ- 
ing your  objects  of  devotion>  I  found  an 
altar  also^  in  which  was  inscribed — 
Unto  an  Unknown'  God. 
<What,  therefore^   |not  knowing]  ye  rever- 
ence>    ]the  same]    do    ]]Ii]    declare    unto 
you.  2*  <The  God  that  made  the  world 

and  air  things  that  are  therein,  ]|the  same]] 
being  jLord]  \\of  heaven  and  earth\\^~^  |.not 
in  hand'-made  shrines]  doth  dwell,  25  nor 
]by  human  hands]  is  waited  upon, as  though 
in  want  of  anything,  ]] himself |]  giving  unto 
air  life,  and  breathy  and  all  things ; 
M  he  made  also  ]of  one]  every' nation  of  men 
to  dwell  upon  all'  the  face  of  the  earth,— 
marking  out  fitting'  opportunities,  and  the 
bounds  of  their  dwelling  place,  ^7  that  they 
might  be  seeking  God— if,  after  all,  indeed, 
they  might  feel  after  him  and  find  him, — 
although,  in  truth,  he  is  already  not  far 
from  any  one  of  us.  "•'SFor  ]|in  him]|  we 
live,  and  move,  and  are:  as  |even  some  of 
your  own  poets  |]  have  said — 
For  ]|his' offspring  also]]  we  are. 
«  <Being,  then,  ]]offspring]]  of  God>  we 
ought  not  to  be  supposing  that  <untogold, 
or  silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art  and  device 
of  man>  |ltheDiviae||  is  llike]. 


*o     <The  times  of  ignorance,  therefore,  overlook- 
ing>  ]God!  ]]as  things  now  are]]  is  charging 
all'  men  everywhere'  to  repent,  ^i  inasmuch 
as   he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  which  he  is 
about  to  be  judging  the  habitable  earth  in 
righteounneaa;'^  by  a   man    whom    he  hath 
pointed  out, —  ]]offering  faith'  unto  all,  by 
raising  him  from  among  the  dead]]. 
82  Now  <when  they  heard  of  raising  the  dead> 
jsome]  indeed,  began  to  mock,  while  |others| 
said — 
We    will   hear   thee,  concerning  this,    ]even 
again]. 
33  ||Thus|]  Paul  came  forth  out  of  their  midst. 
But  <certain  persons,  joining  them- 
selves unto  him>  believed  ;  among  whom  were 
even  DionysiustheMars-hill  judge, and  a  woman 
by  name  Damaris,  and  others  with  them. 

§  30.  Paul  in  Corinth. 

18  I  ] After  these  thingSJi  iwitudrawing  from 
Athens'i  he  came  unto  Corinth;  2 and  <flnding 
a  certain  Jew,  by  name  Aquila,  of  Pontus  by 
birth, — lately'  come  from  Italy,  and  Priscillahis 
wife,  because  Claudius  had  ordered  all'  the  Jews 
to  be  leaving  Rome>  he  came  unto  them,  ^and 
]|becauso  he  was  of  the  same'  craft]]  he  abode 
with  them,  and  wrought,  for  they  were  tent- 
makers  by  their  trade.  *  And  he  began  reason- 
ing in  the  synagogue  every'  saVjbath,  and  was 
persuading  •>  both  Jews  and  Greeks. 

5  <When,  however,  both  Silas  and  Timothy  had 
come  down  from  Macedonia>  Paul  began  to 
be  urged  on  in  the  word,<=  bearing  full  witness 
unto  the  Jews  that  ]Jesus]  was  ]]the  Christ]]. 

6  But  |]as  they  began  opposing  and 
defaming]]  (shaking  out  his  garments]  he  said 
unto  them — 

jYour  blood]  be  upon  your  own  head  ! 

]Purel  am  ]|I]]: 
]]Henceforth!l  ]unto  the  nations]  will  I  go. 
'And  ]removing  from  thence]  he  came  into  the 
house  of  a  certain  man  by  name  Titius  Justus, 
who  worshipped  God,  Iwhose  house]  was  ad- 
joining unto  the  synagogue.  sBut  IJCrispus,* 
the  ruler  of  the  synagogue]]  believed  intheLord, 
with  air  his  house.  And  ]]many  of 

the  Corinthians]]  ]hearing|  were  believing,  and 
being  immersed.  «  And  the  Lord  said  by 

night,  through  means  of  a  vision,  unto  Paul — 
Be  not  afraid  I  but  be  speaking,— and  do  not 
hold  thy  peace ; 

10  Inas77uich  as  \\I\\  amwith  thee, ^  and  ]]noone|| 

shall  set  upon  thee  to  harm  thee; 
Inasmuch  as  I  have  ]much  people]  in  this  city. 

11  And  he  remained  f  a  year  and  six  months,  teach- 
ing among  them  the  word  of  God. 

"      But  ]iwhen  ]Gallio]  was  proconsul  of  Achaia]| 
the  Jews,  with  one  accord,  set  upon  Paul,  and 
led  him  unto  the  judgment-seat,  assaying — 
]]Contraryto  the  law]]  is  this  one  seducing 
men  to  be  worshipping  God. 


•  Ps.  Ix.  8 ;  xcvl.  IS ;  xcvlll. 

9. 
ii  Or  :  "  tried  to  persuade." 
"  Oti  "  by  the  word." 


1 1  Co.  1.  14. 

•  Is.  suit.  5;  Jer.  LB. 

»M1:  "sat." 


ACTS    XVIU.    14—28;    XIX.    1  —  20. 


139 


1*  But  <as  Paul  was  about'  to  open  his  mouth> 
Gallio  said  unto  the  Jews — 

<If ^  indeed^  it  had  been  some  wrong  or  wicked 
recklessness,  0  Jews>  |with  reason^  iu  that 
caso|  should  I  have  beeu  bearing  with  you. 

15  <If,  however^  they  are  questions  concerning 

discourse^  and  names^  and  law,  that  which 
ye  have>  ye  shall  see  to  it  ||yoursolvesli ; 
<A  judge  of  these  things>  ||I||  am  not 
disposed  to  be. 

16  And  he  drove  them  from  the  judgment-seat. 
IT  But  they  all,  laying  hold  of  Sosthenes  the  ruler 

of  the  synagogue,  began  to  strike  him  before  the 
judgment-seat;  and  ||for  none  of  these  things] | 
did  Gallio  care. 

§  31.  Paul  visits  Ephesixs,  Jerusalem,  Antioch, 
Galatia  and  Phrygia. 

18  ||Paull|  however,  <still  further  abiding  a  good 
many  days  with  the  brethren>  |bidding  them 
adieul  set  sail  for  Syria;  and  |with  him| 
Priscilla  and  Aquila;  having  shorn  his  head  |in 
Cenchreaej,  for  he  had  a  vow.  i^  And  they 
came  down  to  Ephesus;  and  ||as  for  them||  he 
left  them  there, — but  <|himself|  entering  into 
the  synagogue>  he  reasoned  with  the  Jews. 

20  And  <when  they  requested  him  |for  a  longer' 
time|  to  abide>  he  consented  not;  '■'i  but 
<biddiug  them  adieu,  and  saying — 

||Again||  will  I  return  unto  you  |God  willing|> 
he  sailed  away  from  Ephesus ;  '^'^  and  <putting 
in  at  Caesarea,  going  up  and  saluting  the 
assembly>  went  down  unto  Antioch;  23  and 
|spending  some  time|  he  went  forth,  passing 
through,  in  order^  the  country  of  Galatia'  and 
Phrygia,  confirming  all'  the  disciples. 

§  82.  ApoUos  at  Ephesxis :  he  goes  into  Achaia. 

2*  But  <a  certain  Jew,  ApoUos  by  name,  an 
Alexandrian  by  birth,  a  learned  man>  came 
down  to  Ephesus,  being  1  mighty |  in  the  Scrip- 
tures. 25||Xhe  sameil  had  been  orally  taught 
the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  fbeing  fervent  in  his 
spirit!  began  speaking  and  teaching  accurately, 
the  things  concerning  Jesus, — properly  knowing, 
only'  the  immersion  of  John.  26||The  same|| 
also  began  speaking  boldly  in  the  synagogue ; 
and  Priscilla  and  Acjuila  (hearing  him|  took 
him  unto  them,  and  |more  accurately!  ex- 
pounded unto  him  the  way  of  God.  27  And  <he 
being  minded  to  pass  through  into  Achaia> 
the  bretLrrn  urgently  wrote  unto  the  disciples, 
to  welcome  him, — who  |arriving|  was  very 
useful  unto  them  who  had  believed  |with  his 
gift!;  ^8  for  ||with  great  forceil  began  he  con- 
futing the  Jews,  publicly,  shewing  by  the 
Scriptures  that  |Jesus|   was  !!the  Christ||. 

§  33.  Paul  labours  in  Ephexus.     Bemetriu-i 
and  the  Artisans. 

19  And  it  came  to  pass,  ||while  Apollos  was  in 
Corinthll  !Paul|  passing  through  the  upper 
parts,  came  to  Ephesus,  and  found  certain 
disciples  ;  2  and  he  said  unto  them — 

llHoly  Spiriti  |  received  ye,  when  ye  believed  ?  " 


And  |they|  [said]  unto  him — 

Nay !  |not  even  whether  there  is  Holy  Spirit) 
did  we  hear. 
^  And  he  said — 

I  Into  what!  then,  were  ye  immersed  ? 
And  itheyl  said — 

Into  John's  immersion. 
<  Then  said  Paul— 

|!John||     imranrsed    with    an   immersion   of 
repentance,^     |unto     the     people]     saying. 
That  ||ou  him  who  was  coming  after  him|| 
they  should  believe, — that  is,  |on  Jesusl. 
5  And    !wh.'n  they  heard   [this]|    they  were  im- 
mersed into  the  name  of  the  Lord'  Jesus  ;  6 and 
<Paul  laying  hands'   upon  them>    the    Holy 
Spirit  came  upon  them,  and  they  began  speak- 
ing with  tongues  and  prophesying.  ■■  And 
air  the  men  were  about'  twelve. 

8  And  lentering  into  the  synagogue!  be  was 
speaking  boldly  for  three  mouths,  reasoning  and 
persuading  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God. 

9  But  <when  some  were  hardening  themselves, 
and  refusing  to  be  persuaded,  speaking  evil  of 
the  Way  before  the  throng>  |  withdrawing  from 
them  I  he  separated  the  disciples;  |  day  by  day  | 
reasoning  in  the  school  of  Tyrannus.  10  And 
I  |this| !  took  place  for  two  years,  so  that  !  !air  who 
dwelt  in  Asia!|  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
|both  Jews  and  Greeks].  i'  ]] Mighty  works, 
also,  not  the  ordinary]]  God  was  working  through 
the  hands  of  Paul;  12  so  that  ]even  unto  the 
sick]  were  being  carried  from  his  body,''  hand- 
kerchiefs or  aprons,  and  the  diseases  were 
departing  from  them,  and  ]the  wicked  spirits] 
were  going  out.  i^  But  cerbiin  also  of  the 
wandering' Jews,  exorcists,  took  in  hand  to  be 
naming,  over  thorn  that  had  the  wicked  spirits, 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  saying — 

I  adjure  you,  by  Jesus  whom    jPaul]    pro- 
claimeth ! 

I'*  And  there  were  seven'  sons  lof  one  Sceva,  a 
Jew,  a  High-priest]  who  ]this  thing]  were 
doing.  15  But  the  wicked  spirit,  answering, 
said  unto  them — 

]!Jesusj|   [indeed!  I  am  getting  to  know,  and 
]!Paull!  I  well-know, — but  who  are  |lye]]  ? 

16  And  the  man  in  whom  was  the  wicked  spirit, 
<springing  upon  them,  mastering  them  both> 
prevailed  against  them,  so  that  ]naked  and 
wounded!  fled  theyoiit  of  that  house.  ''And 

]!this!]  became  known  to  all— both  Jews  and 
Greeks — who  were  dwelling  iu  Ephesus;  and 
fear  fell  upon  them  all',  and  the  name  of  the 
Lord'  Jesus  was  being  magnified.  I8  ]|Mauy 
also  of  them  who  had  believedl]  were  coming, 
Imaking  open  confession,  and  renouncing  their 
practices].  19  And  i!agood  many  of  them  who 
had  practised  the  curious  arts||  ! bringing  to- 
gether the  books!  were  burning  them  before  all ; 
and  they  reckoned  up  the  prices  of  them,  and 
found  them  fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver. 

20  ]]Thus,  with  might]]  the  Lord's'  word]  was 
growing  and  prevailing. 


•  Mt.  ill.   11 ;     Mk.    I.    4,  8  ; 
Lu.    HI.     16;    Jn.    1.    26; 


chap.  1.  5  ;  xl.  16. 
b  Ml :  "skin." 


140 


ACTS   XIX.   31—41  ;    XX.    1—16. 


2>  Now  1 1  when  these  things  were  fulfilled  ||  Paul 
purposed  iu  his  spirit^  Igoiug  through  Macedonia^ 
and  Achaia|  to  be  jourueyiug  unto  Jerusalem," 
saying— 

|After  I  have  been  there]  ||Romealso||  musti 

seel 

"  And  <sending  off^  into  Macedonia,  two  of  them 

that  ministered  uutohim,TimothyandErastus> 

||he  himself  1 1  held  on  awhile  in  Asia. 

23      And  there  arose  [during  that  sea  3on|  no  small 

disturbance  concerning  the  Way.     24  for  <one 

Demetrius    by    name,   a   silversmith,  making 

[silver]  shrines,  of  Diana>  used  to  bring  unto 

the  craftsmen  no  little  business ;  '^^  [gathering 

whom  together,  and  them  who  in  such'  things 

wrought]  he  said — 

jlen  1  ye  well  know  that  |by  this'  business] 

we  have  |our  prosperity] ;  26  and  ye  perceive 

and  hear  that  <not  only  in  Ephesus',  but 

well-nigh  in   all'  Asia>    ithis  Paul]   hath 

persuaded  and  turned  away  a  considerable' 

multitude,  saying  that  they  are  ]]no  gods]| 

which  ]with  hands]  are  made.    27  And  <not 

only  is  there  danger,  that  this  our  heritage 

|into  ill-repute]  may  come>  but  even  that 

the  temple  ]]of  the  great  Goddess  Diana]] 

|for  nothing]    may   be  counted ;   also  that 

jeven  on  the  point  of  being  pulled  down] 

may  be  Her  Majesty,  whom  ]all'  Asia  and 

the  habitable  world]  do  worship. 

28  Now  <hearing  this, and  becoming  full  of  wrath> 
they  began  crying  aloud,  saying — 

]]Great]|  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians  1 

29  And  the  city  was  filled  with  the  confusion  ;  they 
rushed  also  with  one  accord  into  the  theatre, 
carrying  off  with  them.  Gains  and  Aristarchus, 
Macedonians,  fellow-travellers  of  Paul,  so  j^ut 
<|Paul]  being  minded  to  enter  in  among  the 
populace>  ]the  disciples]  would  not  suffer  him. 

31  Moreover]]  certain  of  the  Asiarchs  also]]  [being 
his  friends]  sending  unto  him,  were  beseeching 
him  not  to  adventure  himself  into  the  theatre. 

'2  ]]Others]]  indeed,  were  crying  out  ]something 
else] ;  for  the  assembly  had  become  confused, 
and  ]]the  greater  part]]  knewnot  for  what  cause 
they  had  come  together,  ^sjjowbeit  ]]outof  the 
multitude!!  they  bare  aloft  one  Alexander,  the 
Jews  thrusting  him  forward  ;  j] Alexander]]  how- 
ever ] waving  his  hand]  was  wishing  to  n.ake 
his  defence  unto  the  populace.  34 gut  |recog- 
nising  that  he  was  a  Jew!  one'  voice  arose  from 
air  for  about  two  hours,  as  they  <  ried  aloud — 
IGreat!  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians! 

85  Howbeit  the  town-clerk  jhaving  calmed  the 
multitude]  saith— 

Ephesians!  why,  who  is  there  of  mankind, 
that  doth  not  acknowledge  |the  city  of 
Ephesians!  to  be  temple-keeper  of  the 
Great'  Diana,  and  of  the  [image]  that  fell 
from  Jupiter  ? 

86  <As  these  things,  then,  !cannot  be  denied]> 

it  is  needful  that  ye  be  calmed  at  once,  and 
inothing  rash]  be  doing. 

•  1  Co.  xvt  8. 


"  For  ye  have  brought  these  men,  neither  as 
temple-robbers,  nor  as  defaming  our  god- 
dess. 

38  <If  then  [Demetrius,  and  the  craftsmen  with' 

him|  have  jagaiust  anyone]  auaccusation> 
]courts]  are  being  held,  and  there  are  ]pro- 
consulsl  :  let  them  accuse  one  another! 

39  But   <if   after    ]something   further]    ye   are 

seeking>  ]in  the  regular' assembly)  shall  it 
be  settled. 

^0  For  we  are  ]]even  in  danger  of  being  accused 
of  riot|]  concerning  this  day,  [no  cause  at 
all]  existing,  by  reference  to  which  we  shall 
be  able  to  give  a  reason  for  this  concourse. 

^'  And  ]these  things]  having  said,  he  dismissed 
the  assembly. 

§  34.  Paul,  leaving  Ephesus,  journeys  through 
Macedonia  and  Greece  back  again  by 
Philippi,  thence  to  Troas  and  to  Miletus. 

20  But  ]after  the  tumult  had  ceased]  Paul, 
sending  for  the  disciples  and  exhorting  them, 
took  leave,  and  went  forth  to  be  journeying  unto 
Macedonia.  2  <Passing  through  those  parts, 
however,  and  exhorting  them  with  much  dis- 
course>  he  came  into  Greece;  3 and  ]s{)euding 
three  months]  <wheL.  a  plot  was  laid  against 
him  by  the  Jews,  as  he  was  about  to  sail  to 
Syria>  he  determined  to  turn  back  through 
Macedonia. 

*  Now  there  were  accompanying  him,  Sopater, 
son  of  Pyrrhus,  a  Beroean  :  and  ]of  the  Thessa- 
lonians]  Aristarchus  and  Secundus;  and  Gaius 
of  Derbe  and  Timothy ;  and  |of  Asia]  Tyehicus 
and  Trophimus.  =  A,nd  ||these]]  came  and  were 
waiting  for  us  at  Troas.  6  And  |lwe]]  sailed 
forth,  after  the  days  of  unleavened  bread,  from 
Philippi,  and  came  unto  them  in  Troas  in  five 
days,  where  we  tarried  seven  days. 

7  And  <on  the  first  of  the  week,  when  we  were 
gathered  together  to  break  bread>  ]Paul!  went 
on  to  discourse  with  them,  being  about  to  depart 
on  the  morrow  ;  and  he  prolonged  his  discourse 
until  midnight.  8  Now  there  were  a  good  many 
torches  in  the  upper  room,  where  we  were 
gathered  together.  9  And  there  sat,  a  certain 
young  man  by  name  Eutyehus,  in  the  window, 
who  was  getting  overpowered  by  a  deep  sleep; 
and  ]]while  Paul  was  discoursing  yet  further]), 
]being  over])o\vered  by  his  sleep]  he  fell,  from 
the  third  story,  down,  and  was  taken  up  dead. 

10  Going  down,  however,  Paul  fell  upon 
him,  and,  embracing  him,  said — 

Be  not  making  confusion;  for  ]]his  soul]]  is 
!iu  him). 

11  And  <going  up,  and  breaking  the  loaf,  and 
tasting, — jfor  a  good  while]  also  conversing, 
until  dawn>  ]thusl  he  departed.  '2  And  they 
brought  the  boy  alive,  and  were  comforted 
beyond  measure. 

13  And  llwe];  !going  forward  unto  the  ship]  set 
sail  for  Assos,  from  thence  being  about  to  take 
up  Paul;  for  |so!  had  he  arranged,  being  about 
]]bimself|)  to  go  on  foot.  '♦  And  <wheu  he  fell 
in  with  us  in  Assos>  we  took  him  on  board, and 
came  into  Mitylene ;  i^  and  )from  thence'  sailing 


ACTS   XX.    16—38;    XXI.    1—12. 


141 


away  on  the  morrow|  we  came  over  agaiust 
Chios,  aud  |on  the  next  dayl  we  thrust  aside 
ioto  Saraos,  and  |ou  the  succeeding  day]  we 
came  into  Miletus,  it*  For  Paul  had  determined 
to  sail  past  Ephesus,  lest  he  should  happen  to 
lose  time  in  Asia;  for  he  hastened,  if  it  were 
|possible|  for  him,  |agaiost  the  day  of  Pentecost] 
to  arrive  ||iu  Jerusti.lem||. 

§  35.  Paul's  Farewell  Address  to  the  Elders  of 
Ephesus. 

"  But  |from  Miletus|  he  sent  unto  Ephesus,  and 
called  for  the  elders  of  the  assembly.  '^  And 
|when  they  were  come  to  him|  he  said  unto 
them — 

||Ye  yourselves||  well  know,  ||from  the  first 
day  when  I  set  foot  in  Asia||  in  what 
manner  I  came  to  be  |with  you  all'  the 
time|,  ''doing  service  unto  the  Lord,  with 
all'  humility  and  tears,  aud  temptations 
which  befel  me  through  the  plots  of  the 
Jews  :  ^0  in  what  manner  I  in  nowise  shrank 
from  announcing  unto  you  anything  that 
was  profitable  and  teaching  you  publicly 
and  in  your  homes  ;  21  bearing  full  witness, 
both  to  Jews  and  to  Greeks,  as  to  the 
repentance  due  unto  God',  and  as  to  belief 
on  our  Lord  Jesus. 

22  And  l|now||  lo  1  ||I||  |bound  in  my  spirit]  am 

journeying  unto  Jerusalem;  |the  things 
whichtherein  shall  befallmej  uotknowing, — 

23  save  that  j|the  Holy  Spirit ||  |from  city  to 
eityl  doth  bear  me  full  witness,  saying  tnat 
|bouds  aud  tribulations|  await  me.  24 ^u^ 
lifor  no  cause  whatever]  |  am  I  making  my 
life  ^  dear  to  myself,  so  that  I  may  finish  my 
course,  and  the  ministry  which  I  have  re- 
ceived from  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  bear  full  wit- 
ness as  to  the  good  news  of  the  favour  of  God. 

25  And  jjnowil  lo!  |llj|  know  that  |no  more]  shall 

ye  see  my  face, — ]]yeall]]  among  whom  I 
have  gone  about  proclaiming  the  kingdom. 

26  Wherefore  I  take  you  to  witness^  on  this  very' 

day,  that  ]pure|  am  I  from  tho  blood  of  all; 
2'  for  I  have  not  shrunk  from  announcing  all' 

the  counsel  of  God  unto  you. 

28  Be   taking  heed  unto  yourselves^  and    unto 

air  the  little  flock  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
hath  set  llyoujl  as  ]overseers|, — to  be  shop- 
herding  t"  the  assembly  of  God  which  he  hath 
acquired'^  through  means  of  the  blood  of  his 
own.d 

29  1]I||    know,  that  there  will   enter,  after  my 

departure,  grievous  wolves  into  your  midst, 
not  sparing  the  little  flock;  so  and  ]from 
among  your  own  selves] «  will  arise  men 
speaking  distorted  things,  to  draw  away 
the  disciples  after  themselves. 
tt  Wherefore,  be  on  the  watch,  remembering 
that  ]for  three  years,  night  and  day]  I 
gave  myself  no  rest,  ]with  tears]  admonish- 
ing each  one. 


«Or  :  "  soul  "— Ap. 

»  1  P.  V  2 

cCp.  IN.  Ixxiv  2. 

">  One  editor  of  WH's  text 


suspects  a  primitive  er- 
ror for:  "  his  own  Son." 
'  Or  (WH) :    "from  among 
you." 


32  ]|Now]]  therefore,  I  commend  you  unto  the 

Lord,»  and  unto  his  word  of  favour, — *> 
which «  is  able  to  build  up  and  give  the 
inheritance  among  all  the  hallowed  onesA 

33  <The  silver  or  gold  or  ai)i)arel  of  no  one>  did 

I  covet:    34||yourselves]]  acknowledge  that 
]for  my  necessities,  aud  for  those  who  were 
with  me]  hard  wrought  these  hands!  35||in 
all  things]]  I  gave  you  to  understand,  that 
]thus'  toiling]  it  behoves  to  be  helping  the 
weak,  also  to  be  keepiug  in  mind  the  words 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  ihe  himself]  said — 
Happy    is    it^    rather    to    give  than    to 
receive  1 
36  And  ]]these  thiugs  saying]]  ]kneeling  down  with 
them  all]  he  prayed.  37  And  they  all  wept  much, 
and   ]falliug  upon  Paul's  neck]  they  were  ten- 
derly kissing  him  ;  38  being  most  distressed  for 
the  word  which  he  had  said, — That  ]]no  more]] 
should  they    ]his  face!   behold.  And   they 

accompanied  him  unto  the  ship. 

§  36.  Paul  sails  to  Tyre,  Ptolemais,  and  Ccesarea: 
thence  is  escorted  to  Jerusalem. 

21  And  it  came  to  pass  <when  we  set  sail,  hav- 
ing torn  ourselves  from  them>  ]running  a 
straight  course]  we  came  unto  Cos,  and  ]on  the 
next  day]  unto  Ehodes, — aud  from  thence  unto 
Patara;  2  and  <flnding  a  ship  crossing  over  to 
Phcpnicia>  jgoing  on  board]  we  set  sail.  3  And 
<sighting  Cyprus,  and  leaving  it  behind  to  the 
left>  we  held  on  our  voyage  to  Syria,  and 
landed  at  Tyre;  for  ]there]  the  ship  was  to 
discharge  her  cargo. 

*  And  ]flnding  up  the  disciples]  we  remained 
there  seven  days,  and  they  lunto  Paul]  began 
to  say,  through  the  Spirit,  that  he  would  gain 
no  footing  in  Jerusalem.  5  And  <when  it 

came  to  pass  that  we  had  completed  the  days> 
we  went  forth,  and  continued  our  journey,  all  of 
them  accompanying  us,  with  wives  aud  children, 
as  far  as  outside  the  city ;  and  <kueeling  down 
on  the  beach  in  prayer>  « we  tare  ourselves 
from  each  other,  and  we  went  on  board  the  ship^ 
while  ]]they]]  returned  unto  their  homes. 

'And  ]]we]]  <fluishing  the  voyage  from  Tyre> 
reached  Ptolemais,  and  ]saluting  the  brethren] 
abode  one  day  with  them;  8 and  ]on  the 
morrow  departing]  we  came  to  Cassarea,  and 
<entering  into  the  house  of  Philip  the  evang- 
elist, who  was  of  the  seven>  we  abode  with  him. 

9Now— ]]this  man]]  had  four  virgin  daughters, 
who  used  to  prophesy.-  i^And  <as  we  stayed 
on  manydays>  th«re  came  down  a  certain  man 
from    Judaea,   a    prophet,    by   name    Agabus; 

11  and  <cominguntous,andtakingPaursgirdle> 
he  bound  his  own'  feet  and  hands,  and  said — 

|]Thus]]  saith  the  Holy  Spirit, 
ijThe  man  whose  this  girdle  is]]  shall  the 
Jews    ]thus'    bind    in    Jerusalem],    and 
deliver  up  into  the  hands  of  Gentiles. 

12  And  ]when  we  heard  these  things)  both  |lwe|| 
and  they  of  the  place  began  beseeching  him,  not 

■  Or  (WH) :  "  unto  God."  «  Or  :  "  who." 

»  Or  :  "  his  gracious  word."       *  Co.  Deu.  xxxlll.  3  £. 


142 


ACTS   XXI.    13—40;    XXII.    1-3. 


to  go  up  unto  Jerusalem.      is  ||Theu||  answered 
Paul— 
What  are  ye  doings  weeping  and  breaking  my 

heart  ? 
For  ||I||  I  not  only  to  be  bound^  but  to  die  in 
Jerusalem|    am   ready',    in   behalf  of    the 
name  of  the  Lord'  Jesus. 
1*  And  |as  he  was  not  to  be  persuaded|  we  ceased, 
saying — 

||The  Lord's]!  will  be  done! 
15  And  Ijafter  those  days||  |  making  ready  what  we 
had]  we  started  to  go  up  unto  Jerusalem  ;  •«  and 
there  went  certain  also  of  the  disciples  from 
Caesarea,  along  with  us,  who  were  to  introduce 
us  unto  one  with  whom  we  might  be  entertained, 
one  Mnason  of  Cyprus,  an  early'  disciple. 

§  37.  Paul,  in  Jerusalem,  is  rescued  from,  the 
Multitude  by  the  Captain. 

1'  Now  |wheu  we  came  to  Jerusalem|  i|the  breth- 
ren! |  gladly'  welcomed  us.  'S  And  |on  the  next 
day!  Paul  went  in  with  us  unto  James,  and  !all' 
the  elders!  were  present.  i9And  Isaluting 

them!  he  went  on  to  narrate,  one  by  one,  each 
of  the  things  which  God  had  wrought  among  the 
nations  through  his  ministry.  ''*>  And 

litieyll    having  heard,  began  glorifying  God; 
and  they  said  to  him — 
Thou  observest,  brother,  jhow  many  myriads] 
there  are,    among    the    Jews,    who    have 
believed,  and    ||all|!  are    !zealous  for*  the 
lawj. 
*i      Now  they  have  heard  it  rumoured  concerning 
thee,  that  ||an  apostacyl!  art  thou  teaching 
|from  Moses!  unto  all'  the  Jews  !who  are 
among  the  nations!,  telling  them,  not  to  be 
circumcising    their   children,    nor   jby  the 
customs!  to  be  walking. 
M     What,  then,  is  it?  |!atall  events!!  they  will 

hear  that  thou  hast  come. 
S3  !This,  then!  do,  which  lunto  thee!  we  say: — 
We  have  four  men,  who  have  ja  vow!  upon 
themselves.  24  <Taking  these'  unto  thee> 
be  purified  with  them,  and  spend  something 
upon  them,  that  they  may  shave  their 
head'';  and  all  will  get  to  know  !|that  the 
things  which  they  have  heard  rumoured 
concerning  thee!|  are  !nothing|,— on  the 
contrary  ||thou  thyself!  |  dost  keep  the 
ranks,  guarding  the  law. 

25  But  <coucerning  them  of   the  nations  who 

have  believed'>  !!we  ourselves!]  sent,  de- 
ciding that  they  should  be  guarding  them- 
selves, both  as  to  idol  sacrifice,  and  blood, 
and  what  is  strangled,  and  fornication." 

26  !!Then  Paul|l  <taking  unto  him  the  men>  !on 
the  next'  day,  with  them!  being  purified,  began 
entering  into  the  temple  to  declare  the  filling 
up  of  the  days  of  the  purification^ — until  ||the 
offering!  I  had  been  presented  for  each  one  of 
them.  ■■"  <When,  however,  the  seven' 
days  were  on  the  point  of  being  concluded  !|the 
Jews  from  Asia'jj  !observing  him  in  the  temple! 


•  Or:  "Jealous  of." 
»  Nu.  vi.  21. 


<>  Chap.  XV.  20,  29. 
^  Nu.  vL  5. 


began  to  urge-on  all'  the  multitude,  and  thrust 
upon  them  their  hands,  '"*  crying  out — 
Israelites!  be  giving  help  I  !|This!!  is  the 

man  who  <agaiust  the  people,  aud  the  law, 
and  this  place>  is  teaching  |all  men  every- 
where!;    furthermore  ||eveu  Greeks]!   hath 
he  brought  into  the  temple,  and  hath  pro- 
faned this  holy'  place. 
29  For    they    had    before    seen    Trophimus,  the 
Ephesiau,  in  the  city  along  with  him,  whom  they 
were  supposing  IPaul]   had  brought  ]]iuto  the 
temple]],      ^o  And    the   whole    city    was    set   in 
motion,  and  there  took  place  a  ruuning  together 
of  the   people,  and   ]layiiig  hold  of  Paul]  they 
proceeded  to  drag  hira  outside  the  temple,  and 
|straightway|     the     doors     were     made     fast. 
31  <When,  also,  they  were  seeking  to  slay  him> 
there    was  carried  up    information,   unto    the 
captain  of  the  baud,  that  all'  Jerusalem  was  in 
confusion: — 32  ||who||   <instautly'  taking  unto 
him  soldiers  and  centurious>  ran  down  upon 
them;  and   ]]they]]  !seeiug  the  captain  and  the 
soldiers]  left  off  striking  Paul.  ss  ||Then!| 

the  captain  |dra wing  near]  laid  hold  of  him,  and 
ordered  him  to  be  bound  with  two  chains, — and 
began  to  eutiuire,  who  he  might  be,  and  what  he 
had  done;  34 but  ||others|!  were  calling  out 
!soraething  else],  in  the  multitude  ;  and  so  <as 
he  could  not  get  to  know  the  certainty,  because 
of  the  tumult>  he  ordered  him  to  be  brought 
into  the  castle.  35  And  ]  ]  when  he  came  unto  the 
stairs!  ]  so  it  was  that  he  was  borne  along  by  the 
soldiers,  because  of  the  force  of  the  multitude; 

36  for  the  throng  of  the  people  was  following,  cry- 
ing out — 

Away  with  him  ! 

37  But  <when  he  was  on  the  point  of  being  taken 
into  the  castle>  Paul  saith  unto  the  captain — 

Is  it  allowed  me,  to  say  somewhat  unto  thee  ? 
And   ihe]  said — 

I  With  Greek]  art  thou  acquainted  ? 

38  Not,  then,  art  Hthou]]  the  Egyptian,  who 

!before  these' days]  stirred  up  to  sedition, 
and  led  out  into  the  wilderness  the  four- 
thousand'  men  of  the  Assassins  ? 

39  And  Paul  said— 

|]I!]  indeed,  am  a  Jew,  of  Tarsus  in  Cilicia, — 
]]a  citizen]!  of  no  obscure'  city;  but  I 
beseech  thee,  give  me  leave  to  speak  unto 
the  people  1 

§  38.  Paul  addresses  the  People :  escapes  Scourg- 
ing :  is  set  before  the  High-council. 

**  And  <when  ho  had  given  leave>  !|Paul!| 
!standing  upon  the  stairs!  waved  with  his  hand 
unto  the  people;  and  <when  ]great'  silence| 
was  secured>  he  addressed  them  in  the  Hebrew' 
language,  saying — 
23     Brethren  and  fathers!  Hear  ye  |thedefencel 

which  I  now  make  unto  you  : — 

«  And  <when  they  heard  that  |in  the  Hebrew' 

language]  he  had  begun  to  address  them>  they 

kept  the  more'  quiet'.  And  he  saith — 

3      !!l!!  am    a  Jew,  born    in  Tarsus    of   Cilicia, 

but  nurtured  in   this  city,  at  the  feet  of 


ACTS    XXII.    4—30 ;    XXIII.    1,  2. 


143 


Gamaliel, — trained  after  the  strictness  of 
our  ancestral' law  ;  being  Ijealous  for  God| 
just  as  ||all'ye||  are  this  day;  *  and  ||this' 
wayll  I  persecuted  unto  the  death,  binding^ 
and  delivering  up  into  prisons^  both  men 
and  women: — a^as  ||eventhe  High-priest|| 
beareth  me  witness,  |and  all'  the  Elder- 
shipl, — <from  whom  jletters  also|  accept- 
ing to  the  brethren>  *>  |unto  Damascus] 
was  I  journoyiug,  to  bring  them  who  were 
there',  bound  unto  Jerusalem,  that  they 
might  be  punished. 
6  But  it  befel  me  <as  I  was  journeying,  and 
drawing  nigh  unto  Damascus>  that  <about 
mid-day — suddenly — out  of  heaven>  there 
flashed  a  great  light  all  around  me ;  '  I  fell 
also  to  the  ground,  and  heard  a  voice  saying 
unto  me — 
Saul!  Saul  1  Why  |me|  art  thou  perse- 
cuting ? 
8         And  ||I||  answered — 

Who  art  thou,  Lord  ? 
And  he  said  unto  me — 

||I||  am  Jesus  the  Nazarene,  whom  ||thou|| 

art  persecuting  1 

»         Now    I  [they  who  were  with  me||    beheld, 

indeed,     |the    light|     but    heard   not    |the 

voice|  =  of  him  that  was  speaking  with  me. 

10         And  I  said— 

What  shall  I  do,  Lord  ? 
And  I  the  Lord|  said  unto  me — 
Arise,  and  be  going  thy  way  into  Damas- 
cus, and  |ithere||  shall  it  be  told  thee, 
of  all  things  which  are  appointed  for 
thee  to  do. 
"      But  <as  I  could  not  see  clearly  owing  to  the 
glory  of  that  light>  | being  led  by  the  hand 
of  them  who  were  with  me|    I  came  into 
Damascus. 
^     And  <one  Ananias,  a  man  devout  according 
to  the  law^  well-attested  by  all'  the  Jews 
that  dwelt  there>  '^  |coming  unto  me^  and 
standing  over  me|  said — 

Saul,  brother !  look  up.'i 
And  ||I||   |in  that  very' hour|  looked  up  on 
him.    1*  And  |he|  said — 

||The  God  of  our  fathers! |    hath  chosen 

thee,  to  get  to  know  his  will,  and  to  see 

the    Righteous    One, — and    to    hear  a 

voice  out  of    his    mouth.    i»  Because 

thou  shalt  be  a  witness  to  him,  unto  all' 

men,  of  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen 

and  heard. 

w  And    |now|  what  art  thou  going  to  do  ?» 

Arise,  and  get  thyself  immersed,'  and 

have  thy  sins  bathed  away,  calling  upon 

his  name. 

w      And  it  came  to  pass  <when  I  had  returned 

unto  Jerusalem,  and  was  praying  in  the 

temple>   that  I  came  to  be  in  a  trance, 

18         and  saw  him,  saying  unto  me — 

Haste  thee,  and  go  forth  speedily  out  of 


'  Cbap.  vUl.  8;  xxvf.  9. 
i  Chap.  Ix.  1  It;  xxvl.  9  ff. 
'  In  its  completeness  (accu 
sative :  genitive  In  Ix.  7). 


<•  Or  :  "  recover  sight." 
c  Oi-  :  "  why  dost  ihi>u  de- 
lay ?" 
'  Middle  voice,  not  passive. 


Jerusalem,  inasmuch  as  they  will  not 
accept  thy  witness  »  concerning  me. 

19  And  ||I||  said- 

Lord  1  ||they  themselvesll  well  know,  that 
I  was  imprisoning  and  beating  in  every 
synagogue,  them  who  were  believing  on 
thee. 

20  And  <when  the  blood   of    Stephen    thy 

witness  was  being  shed>  ||even  I  my- 
self] |  was  standing  by,  and  approving, 
and  guarding  the  mantles  of  them  who 
were  slaying  him. 

21  And  he  said  uut<j  me — 

Betaking  thy  journey ;  because  ||I||  |unto 
nations  afar  off|   will  send  thee. 

22  And  they  hearkened  unto  him  as  far  as  this' 
word,  and  lifted  up  their  voice,  saying — 

Away  from   the  earth,  with  such  a  man  aa 
this,  for  it  is  not  fit  that  he  should  live. 

23  Now  <as  they  were  both  making  an  outcry  and 
tearing  their  mantles, — |du.st|  also  were  throw, 
ing  into  the  air>  ''*  the  captain  ordered  him  tc 
be  brought  into  the  castle,  saying,  that  |with 
scourging]  he  should  be  put  to  the  test,— that 
he  might  find  out,  for  what  cause  they  were 
]thus]  clamouring  against  him.  25  But  |]wheu 
they  had  stretched  him  out  with  straps]]  ]Paul| 
said  unto  the  by-standing  centurion — 

]]A  Roman,  and  uncondemned]]  is  it  allowed 
you  to  be  scourging  ? 
26  And  ]when  the  centurion  heard' [that]]  he  went 
unto  the  captain,  and  reported,  saying — 
What  art  thou  going  to  do  ?    For  ]]thi3man|| 
is  ]a  Roman]  ? 
2'  And  the  captain,  coming  up,  said  to  him — 
Tell  me  I    Art  ]|thou||  a  |Eoman|  ? 
And  ]hel  said — 
Yeal 

28  And  the  captain  answered — 

|]I]]  ]foralargesum]  thiscitizenship'acquiredl 
And  ]Paul]  said  — 

But  ]|I]]  am  even  iffree-]  born]  I 

29  jjStraightway]]  therefore,  they  who  were  about 
to  put  him  to  the  test,  withdrew  from  him  ;  and 
]|even  the  captain]]  was  struck  with  fear,  when 
he  found  out  he  was  ]a  Roman],  and  because 
]hira]  he  had  bound. 

30  But  ]|on  the  morrowl]  <being  minded  to  get 
to  know  the  certainty,  as  to  why  he  was  being 
accused  by  the  Jews>  he  released  him,  and 
ordered  the  High-priests  and  all'  the  High- 
council  to  come  togetner;  and  1  bringing  down 
Paul]  set  him  before  them. 

§  39.  Paul  rpbukes  the  High-prieat ;  divides  the 
Council ;  and  is  brought  hack  to  the  Castle. 

23    And  Paul  jlooking  steadfastly]  at  the  High- 
council,  said — 
Brethren  1  ]|I]]  ]in  all' good  conscience]   have 
used  my  citizenship  for  God,  until  this' 
day. 
2  And  ]]the  High-priest,  Ananias]]  ordered  them 
that  stood  by  him,  to  be  smiting  him  on  the 

■  Or :  "  win  accept  of  thee  no  witness." 


lU 


ACTS   XXIII.    3—35. 


mouth.    3  ||Then||  Paul  |unto  him|  said — 
God  is  about  |to  bo  sinitiag  thee|,  thou  whited 
wall!   Dost    ||thou||    then  sit  to  judge  me 
aceordiug   to  the  law,^  and    ||unla\vl'uily|| 
ordorest  me  to  be  smitten  ? 
*Aiid  jthjy  who  stood  by|  said — 

1 1  The  High-priest  of  God||  dost  thou  revile  ? 
»  Aud  Paul  said — 

I  was  uot  awaro^  brethren^  that  he  was  high- 
priest;  because  it  is  written — 
\\0f  a  ruler  of  thy  people\\   shall  thou  not 
speak  irtjarioualyfi 
6  <But    Paul^   getting   to    know'   that    |the  one' 
part]   were  Sadducees,  and   jthe  other|   Phari- 
sees>  began  to  cry  aloud  in  the  council — 
Brethren !  |:I|i  am  |a  Pharisee],  son  of  Phari- 
sees : — jiCoucerning  a  hope,  even  of  a  rising 
again  of  the  dead]]  <=  am  I  to  be  judged. 
'  And  ||as  this'  he  was  saying|j  there  arose  a  dis- 
sension of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees;  and 
rent  asunder  was  the  throng !  8  For  ||Sad- 

duceesjl  say,  there  is  no  rising  again,  nor 
messenger,  nor  spirit,  whereas  |Pharisees|  con- 
fess them  both.  »  And  there  arose  a 
great  outcry,  aud  certain  of  the  Scribes  of  the 
party  of  the  Pharisees,  standing  up,  began  to 
strive,  saying — 

||Nothing  bad||  find  we  in  this  man  ; — but  <if 
|a  spirit]  hath  spoken  unto  him,  or  a  mes- 
senger>... 

10  And  llgreat'  dissension  arising!]  the  captain 
<fearing  lest  Paul  would  be  torn  in  pieces  by 
thera>  ordered  the  troop  to  go  down,  and  take 
him  by  force  out  of  their  midst,  to  bring  him 
into  the  castle. 

§  40.  Paul's  life  being  conspired  against,  he  is  sent 
to  Ccesarea  unto  the  Governor  Felix,. 

11  But  |on  the  following'  night]  the  Lord,  stand- 
ing over  him,  said — 

Be  of  good  courage  1  for  <as  thou  hast  fully 
borne  witness  of  the  things  concerning  me, 
in  Jerusalem>  jso]  must  thou  i|in  Piome 
also]]  bear  witness. 

12  And  ]when  it  became  day]  the  Jews  ] forming 
a  conspiracy]  bound  themselves  under  a  curse, 
saying.  That  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink 
till  they  had  slain  Paul.  i^And  they  were 
|more  than  forty]  who  jthis'  sworn-confede- 
racy] had  formed,  n  And  they  went  unto  the 
High-priests  and  Elders,  and  said — 

jWith  a  curse]  ^  have  we  bound  ourselves,  to 
taste  jnothing]  until  we  have  slain  Paul. 

15  |]Now||   therefore,  do   ||ye,  with  the  High- 

council]]  make  it  appear  unto  the  captain, 
that  he  should  bring  him  down  unto  you,  as 
though  about  to  ascertain  more  exactly  the 
things  that  concern  him;  and  ||we||  <or 
ever  he  come  near>  are  ireadvi  to  kill  him. 

16  But  Paul's  sister's  son  ]hearing|  of  the  lying-in- 
wait,  happening  to  be  near,  and  coming  into  the 
castle, — reported  it  unto  Paul,  i'  And  Paul, 
calling  unto  him  one  of  the  centurions,  said — 


"  TjPV.  3cIx.  15. 
"  Exo.  ixli.  28. 


«  Chap.  XTlv.  21. 
*  Gr :  anathema. 


||This  young  man||  lead  thou  away  unto  the 
captain,  for  ho  hath  somewhat  to  report 
unto  him. 

18  iHei  therefore,  taking  him  with  him,  brought 
him  uuto  the  captain,  and  saith — 

]|The  prisoner'  Paulij  calling  me  unto  him, 
requested  me  to  bring  |this'  young  man] 
unto  thee,  as  having  somewhat  to  tell  thee. 

19  And  the  captain,   ] taking  him  by  the  hand,  and 
going  asidel   began   Iprivatelyi  to  ask— 

What  is  it  which  thou  hast  to  report  unto  me  ? 

20  Aud  he  said — 

llThe  Jews]]  have  agreed  to  request  thee,  that 
ito-morrovv]  thou  wouldst  bring  |Paul| 
down  into  the  High-council,  as  though 
about  to  ascertain  something  |more  exact] 
concerning  him. 

21  ]|Thou||    therefore,  do  not  be  persuaded  by 

them,  for  there  are  lying  in  wait  for  him, 
from  among  them,  jraore  than  forty  meni, — 
who,  indeed,  have  bound  themselves  under 
a  curse,  neither  to  eat  nor  drink,  till  they 
have  killed  him  ;  and  i]now]]  are  they  ready^ 
awaiting  the  promise  |from  thee]. 

22  1 1  The  captain!]  therefore,  dismissed  the  young 
man,  charging  him — 

I] Unto  no  one]]  divulge  thou,  that  Ithese 
things]  thou  hast  shewed  unto  me. 

23  Aud  leaning  certain  two  of  the  centurions]  he 
said — 

Make  ye  ready  two  hundred  soldiers,  that 
they  may  journey  as  far  as  Caesarea,— and 
seventy  horsemen,  and  two  hundred  spear- 
men, by  the  third  hour  of  the  night; 
2*  ]beasts  also]  provide,  in  order  that  ]seating 
Paul  thereoni  they  may  bring  him  safely 
through  unto  Felix  the  governor. 

25  And  he  wrote  a  letter,  after  thi»  form : — 

26  Claudius    Lysias,   unto  the  most    excellent 

governor  Felix,  Joy  I 

27  <This  man,  having  been  apprehended  by  the 

Jews,  and  being  about  to  be  killed  by  them> 
I  went  down  with  the  troop,  and  rescued ; 
having  learned  that  he  was  ]a  Eomanj, 

28  And  <being  minded  to  find  out  the  cause  for 

which   they  were  accusing  him>  [I  took 

him  down  into  their  High-council!  29  whom 

I  found  to  be  accused  concerning  questions 

of  their   law,   but    iof  nothing  worthy  of 

death  or  bonds]  to  be  charged. 

30     But  <when  1  was  informed  there  would  be 

|a  plot  against  the  mani>   liforthwithij  I 

sent  him  unto  thee,  charging    his  accusers 

also]  to  be  speaking  against  him  before  thee. 

81  ]|So  the  soldiers]]    jaccording  to  their  orders, 

taking  up  Paul]    brought  him   by  night  unto 

Antipatris;    32  and  ilon  the  morrowH    jleaving 

the  horsemen  to  go  on  with  him]  returned  to 

the  castle, — ssand    the  others  <entering  into 

Caesarea,  and   delivering  the  letter  unto  the 

governor>  set    |Paul  also|   before  him. 

8<  And  <when  he  had  read  it,  and  asked,  out  of 

what  province »  he  was,  and  learned  that  ln'  was 

from  Cilicia> 

•  Or  :  eparchy. 


ACTS    XXIII.    35;    XXIV.    1—27;    XXV.    1-6. 


145 


*     I  myself  will  hear  thee  in  full,        said  he, 

whensoever  |thine  accusers  also|  are  come; 
and  gave  orders  that  |in  the  palace  of  Herod] 
he  should  be  kept  under  guard. 

41.  Felix  hears  Paul's  case :  Converses  often  with 
him;  but  leaves  him  bound, 

24  And  llafter  five'  days||  came  down  the  High- 
priest  Ananias^  with  certain  Elders  and  a  certain 
orator  Tertullus,  and  they  informed  the  go- 
vernor against  Paul. 

*  And  1 1  when  he  was  called  ||  Tertullus  began 
to  make  accusation,  saying — 

<SeeiDg  that  [great'  peace|  we  are  obtaining 
through  thee^  and  that  | reforms]  are  being 
brought  about  for  this  nation  through  thy' 
forethought>  ^  |both  in  all  ways  and  in  all 
places!  are  we  accepting  it,  most  excellent' 
Felix,  with  all'  thankfulness. 

*  But  <lest  I  too'  long  detain  thee>  I  beseech 

thee  to  hear  us  concisely  in  thy'  consider- 
ateness. 

*  For  <finding  this  man  a  pest^  and  moving 

sedition  with  all'  the  Jewo  that  are  through- 
out the  inhabited  earth,  a  leader  also  of  the 
sectof  the  Nazarenes', — «  who  also  attempted 
to  desecrate  even  ||the  tern  pie  ||,»  whom  we 
also  seized>  [']  *>  ^  from  whom  thou  shalt 
be  able  ||thyself||  |by  making  examination 
concerning  all  these  things]  to  ascertain  the 
things  of  which  ||we||  are  accusing  him. 

»  Moreover,  the  Jews  also  were  joining  in  the 
attack,  saying  that    |ithese  things]  |   were    ]so]. 

10  And  Paul  answered,  when  the  governor  had 
motioned  him  to  be  speaking, — 
<Well  knowing  thee  to  have  been  ]for  many' 
years]  judge  unto  this  nation>  ]]cheerfully]| 
]as  to  the  things  concerning  myself]  do  I 
make  defence ;  ^  seeing  thou  art  able  to 
ascertain,  that  there  are  ]not  more]  than 
twelve  days,  since  I  went  up  to  worship  in 
Jerusalem, — I'^and  neither  ]in  the  temple] 
found  they  me  ]with  any  one]  disputing, 
or  causing  |a  halt]  of  the  multitude,  either 
in  the  synagogues  or  throughout  the  city, — 

w  neither  can  they  make  good  the  things  con- 
cerning which  they  are  jnow]  accusing  me. 

M  But  I  confess  )|thisl]  unto  thee, —That  ]]ac- 
cording  to  the  Wayc  which  they  call  a 
Sect]]  ]so]  am  I  rendering  divine  service 
unto  my  fathers"  God,  believing  in  all'  the 
things  which  jthroughout  the  law]  and 
those  which  |in  the  prophets]  are  written: 

1*  Having  jhope]"!  towards  God,  whiofa  ]]even 
these  themselves|l  do  entertain, — that  ]a 
resurrection!  there  shall  certainly  be,  both 
of  righteous  and  of  unrighteous  :  i6]]herein]] 
even  I  |  myself]  am  studj'ing  to  have  ]an 
unoffending'  conscience],  towards  God  and 
men,  continually. 

W  Now  ]lafter  many  years]]  <int<^nding  to  do 
]almsj    unto  my  nation>  I   arrived, — also 


•  Chap  xxl  28. 
«>  Omitted  by  WH. 


•  Ap':  "  way." 

*  Chap,  xxili.  6. 


[to  present]  offerings  » ;  among  which  they 
found  me,  purified  in  the  temple,  not  with 
a  multitude,  nor  with  tumult;  i^but  cer- 
tain Jews  from  Asia'  [caused  it], — i^who 
ought  ] before  thee]  to  have  presented  them- 
selves, and  to  have  been  laying  accusation, 
if  ]anything]  they  might  have  had  against 
me: — ^^Or,  let  |]these  themselves])  say  what 
wrong  they  found,  when  I  stood  before  the 
High-council,  —  2'  unless  concerning  this' 
one'  voice,  wherewith  I  cried  aloud  among 
them,  as  I  stood — 

<Coucerning  the  raising  of  the  dead>»> 

am  ]]I1|  to  be  judged,  this  day,  by  you. 

*2  And  Felix  deferred  them,  having  more  exact' 

knowledge  concerning  the  Way, — saying — 

<As  soon  as  ]Lysias  the  captain)  hath  come 

down>  I  will  give  judgment  as  to  your 

affairs, — 

23  giving  orders  unto  the  centurion,  that  he  should 

be  kept,  and  have  a  measure  of  liberty,  and  to 

be  hindering  )]none)]  of  his  own  from  waiting 

upon  him. 

»*     And    ]] after    certain    days))    <Felix   having 

arrived,  with  Drusilla  his  own  wife,  who  was 

]a  Jewess]  >  he  sent  for  Paul,  and  heard  him 

concerning  the  faith  ]respecting  Christ  Jesus). 

25  And  <as  he  was  reasoning  of  righteousness^ 
and  self-control,  and  the  judgment  to  come> 
Felix  ]becoming  greatly  afraid')  answered — 

)|For  the  present))  be  going  thy  way,  and 
Jwhen  I  find  an  opportunity')  I  wiU  send 
for  thee, — 

26  )at  the  same  time)  also  hoping  that  |money| 
would  be  given  him  by  Paul ;  ]wherefore  also) 
<the  more  frequently'  sending  for  hlm>  he 
used  to  converse  with  him.  ^  <When, 
however,  ]]two  years])  were  3omplet6d>  |Felix| 
was  succeeded  ]by  Porcius  Festusj,  and  Felix 
]  wishing  to  gain  favour  with  the  Jews)  left 
Paul  bound. 

§  42.  Festus  wishing  him  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  Paul 
appeals  unto  Caesar . 

25     ]]Festus|i  therefore,  ) having  come  nx)on  the 

province], ■=   ]]after  three'  days))  went  up  unto 

Jerusalem  from  Caesarea ;  *  and  the  ELigh-priesta 

and  chiefs  of  the  Jews  laid  information  before 

him  against  Paul,  and  began  to  beseech  him^ 

3  asking  for  themselves  as  a  favour  against  him, 

that  he  would  send  for  him  unto  Jerusalem, — 

making  ]an  ambush]  to  kill  him  on  the  way. 

*  ]]Festus]l  therefore,  answered,  that  Paul  should 

be  kept  in  Caesarea,  and  that  )he  himself)  was 

about  ]  shortly]  to  be  going  out  [thither]. 

5      <They,  therefore,  among  you  (saith  he)  who 

are  in  power>  let  them  go  down  with  me ; 

and   <if  there  is  in  the  man   janythlng' 

amiss]  >  let  them  accuse  him. 

■  And  <spending  among  them,  not  more  than 

eight  or  ten  days>  he  went  down  unto  CaBsarea ; 

and  ]]on  the  morrow])   jtaking  his  place  upon 


•  Chap.  xxi.  26. 
•i  Chap.  xxilL  6. 


•  M  •  "  the  eparchy.' 


146 


ACTS   XXV.    7- -27;    XXVI.    1-7. 


the    judgineiit-8eat|      ordered     Paul     to     be 
brought.  'And  |when  he  presented  him- 

Helf|  the  Jews  who  |from  Jerusaleai|  had  come 
down^   stood    round   about   him,  ||mauy'  and 
grievous'    charge8||     bringing    against   [him], 
which   they  were   not  able   to   prove, — »  Paul 
saying  in  defence — 
<Neither  against  the  law  of  the  Jews,  nor 
against  the  temple,  nor  against  Gaesar> 
have  I  in  anything  sinned. 
•But   j|Festu3||    <wi3hing    |with  the  Jews]    to 
gain  [favour] >  answered  Paul,  and  said — 
Art  thou  willing  |uuto  Jeru3alem|  to  go  up, 
and  ||therel|  |concerning  these  things|   be 
judged  before  me  ? 
w  But  Paul  said — 

<Standing    before    the    judgment-seat    of 
Cse3ar>    am    I,    where    |I|    ought   to    be 
judged. 
<Unto  the  Jew8>  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as 
||eventhou||  |  right  well  I  art  discovering. 
U      <If  then,  on  the  one  hand,  I  am  doing  wrong, 
and  [anything  worthy  of  death|  have  com- 
initted>  I  excuse  not  myself  from  dying; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  <if  there  ia  |nothing| 
in  the  things  whereof  these  are  accusing 
me>    j|no  man||    hath  power  to  give  |me| 
unto  them  as  a  favour : — 
ijUnto  Caesar  1 1  I  appeal  1 
u  ||Then  Festusj]    |having  conversed   with   the 
oouncil|  answered — 

I  |Unto  Caesarl  ]  hast  thou  appealed  ?        ]  | Unto 
Caesar  1 1  shalt  thou  go. 

§  43.  King  Agrippa,  informed  by  Festus  of 
Paul,  wishes  to  hear  him. 
M  And  |l3ome  days  having  gone  by||  |Agrippa  the 
king  and  Bernicfe|  came  down  to  Caesarea,  to 
salute  Festus.    "  And  <as  they  were  spending 
more  days  there>  IFestus]  repeated  |unto  the 
kingj,  the  things  relating  to  Paul,  saying— 
||A  certain  manl|    hath  been   left  behind  by 
Felix,  las  a  prisonerl ;  's  concerning  whom 
|when  I  happened  to  be  in  Jerusalem]  the 
High-priests  and  the  Elders  of  the  Jews  laid 
information,  claiming  against  him  a  con- 
demnation: 16  unto  whom  I  made  answer- 
That  it  is  not  a  custom  with  Romans,  to 
grant   as   a  favour  any  man,  before  t>ie 
accused    |face    to  face]    should   have  his 
accusers,    and     |opportunitv    of    defence] 
should  receive,  concernint;  *-he  charge. 
M     <When,  therefore,  they  had  come  together 
here>   |no  delay  whatever]    making,    ]|on 
the  next  day||  <taking  my  place  upon  the 
jud2ment-seat>  I  ordered  the  man  to  be 
brought: 
18     Concerning  whom,  taking  their  stfl,nd,    his 
accusers]     l|no    accusation    at  all|]    were 
bringing,  of  the  evil  things  which  \\iy  had 
been  suspecting;  "but  ]|certaln  nuestions 
concerning  their  own'  demon-worship]   had 
they    against    him,    and    concerning    one 
Jesus,    who    had    died,   whom    Paul  was 
aflflrmlng  to  be  alive. 
«     And  ||I||  <being  at  a  loss'  as  to  the  Inquiry 


I  into  these  things  ]>  was  asking — Whether 
he  might  be  minded  to  go  unto  Jerusalem, 
and  I  there]  be  judged  concerning  these 
things.  21  But  UPaulj]  <haviug  appealed 
to  bekeptforthedecision  ]oftheEmperor|> 
I  ordered  him  to  be  kept,  until  I  could  send 
him  up  unto  Caesar. 
22  And  ]|Agrippa|]  [said]  unto  Festus — 

I  could  wish  l]myselfalso]|   ]to  hear]  the  man. 

IJTo-morrow]]  (saith  he)  thou  shalt  hear  him. 

§  44.  Paul  before  King  Agrippa. 

■■'s  ]]0n  the  morrow,  therefore]  |  <when  Agrippa 
had  come',  and  Bernicfe,  with  great'  display,  and 
they  had  entered  into  the  audience-chamber, 
with  the  captains  of  thousands  and  men  of 
distinction  of  the  city, — and  Festus  had  given 
orders>  Paul  was  brought.  24  ^j^d  Festus 
saith — 
King  Agrippa  1  and  all'  ye  men  [here  present 

with  us] : 
Ye  observe  this  person,  concerning  whom 
]]one  and  all'    the    throng    of  the  Jewsjl 
have  interceded  with  me,  both  in  Jerusa- 
lem and  here,  crying  aloud  that  he  ought 
not  to  be  living  any  longer. 
«5     But  ]]I|]  gathered,  that  | nothing' worthy  of 
death]  had  he  committed  ;  and  <]|this  man 
himself']]    having  appealed  unto  the  Em- 
peror>  I  decided  to  send  him  : — 
26      Concerning  whom  |]anything  certain' to  write 
unto  my  lord]]    I  have  not;    wherefore,  I 
have  brought  him  forth  before  you, — and 
especially'  before    thee.  King  Agrippa!  in 
order  that  latter  examination  had]  I  might 
have  something  I  could  write ; 
2T     For   ]|unreasonable,  unto  me|]   it  seemeth, 
]whon   sending  a  prisoner|    not  also   jthe 
accusations  against'  him]  to  signify. 
26    And  ]]Agrippal]   ]unto  Paul]  said- 
It  is  permitted  thee  ]on  thine  own  behalf]  to 
be  speaking. 
]Then  Paul]]   ] stretching  forth  his  hand]  went 
on  to  make  his  defence. 
2      <Concerninc  all'  things  of  which  I  am  accused 
by    Jews,    King'    Agrippa>   I   have  been 
counting  myself  happy,  that  ]|before  thee|| 
am    I  about,  this  day.  to  be  making  my 
defence;   3  |]especially]]  as  thou  art  ]well- 
vorsed]    in   all'   the  Jewish   customs   and 
questi<ms.      Wherefore,    I    beseech    thee 
Ipatiently]  to  hear  me. 
4      <My  manner  of  life,  then,  from  my  youth, 
which  Ifrom  its  commencement]  was  formed 
among   my  nation,  even    in    Jerusalem> 
know  all'  Jews,  s  inasmuch  as  they  were 
aforetime  observing  me,  from  the  outset,— 
if  they  please  to  bear  witness,— that  <ac- 
cording  to  the  strictest'  sect  of  our  own' 
religion>  I  lived  |a  Pharisee]. 
«     And   ]now]   <for  the  hope  of  the  promise 
|unto  our  fathersi  being  brought  to  pass  by 
God>  am  I  standing  to  be  judged,— ^  unto 
which  ]hopel    ]]our  twelve-tribed'  nation|| 
<with  intensity,  night  and  day,  rendering 


ACTS   XXVI.    8—33;    XXVII.    1. 


147 


divine  service>  is  hoping  to  attain: — | con- 
cerning which  hope]  I  am  being  accused  by 
Jews,  O  King  1 
8      Whatl  |iDcredibIe|  is  it  judged  with  you^  that 

||God  the  dead'  doth  raise]  |  ? 
•      ||I||     therefore,    imagined     to    myself,    that 
|agaiust  the  name  of  Jesus  the  Na^arene|  it 
was  needful  |mauy' hostile  things]  to  bring 
about, — '0  which  also  I  did  in  Jerusalem,  yea 
and  ||many'of  the  saiuts||  ||I  myself||  |in 
prisons]  shutup, — ]]theauthority]]  jfromthe 
High-priests]  having  received  ;  and  <wben 
they  were  to  be  put  to  death>  I  brought 
against  them  my  vote  ;  "aud  <]]throughout 
all'  the   synagogues]]    ofttimes'  punishing 
them>  I  would  fain  have  compelled  them  to 
defame;  and  <beiug excessively' maddened 
against  them>  I  went  on  to  pursue  them 
as  far  as  even  the  outlying'  cities. 
"■    j] Among  which  things]!   <being  on  a  journey 
unto  Damascus^"  with  the  authority  and 
commission  of  the  High-priests>  i^  ]  ]at  mid- 
day^ on  the  road]|    I  saw,  O  King,   ]]from 
heaven,  above  the  splendour  of  the  sun, 
shining  around  me]]    a  light,  and  [around] 
them    who    ]with    me]     were  journeying; 
1*         and   <when   we    were    all'  fallen    to    the 
ground>  I  heard  a  voice,  saying  unto  me, 
in  the  Hebrew'  language — 
Saul!    Saul!    why    ][ue]    art  thou   perse- 
cuting ? 
It  is  hard  for  thee  ]against  goads]  to  be 
kicking! 
w         And  ]|I]|  said— 

Who  art  thou.  Lord  ? 
And  ]the  Lord]  said — 

jjl]]  am  Jesus,  whom  ]]thou]]  art  perse- 
cuting ! 
w  But  rise  and  stand  upon  thy  feet  ^ ;  for  jto 

this  end]  have  I  appeared  unto  thee, — 
To  appoint  thee«  an  attendant  and  a 
witness, 
Both  of  the  things  as  to  which  thou 

hast  seen  me. 
And  of  those  as  to  which  I  will  ap- 
pear unto  thee : 
H  Rescuing  thee  from  among  the  people, 

and /rom  among  the  nations ^^ 
Unto  whom  \\I\\  am  sending  thee — 
U  To  open  their  eyes  <-' ; 

That  they   turn  from   darkness  unto 
light^ 
And   the  authority  of  Satan  unto 
God, 
That  they  may  receive  remission  of 
sins, 
Aud  an  inheritance  among  them 
who  have  been  made  holy  by  the 
faith  respecting  me. 
*•     Wherefore,  0  King  Agrippa, — 

I  became  not  disobedient  f  unto  the  hea- 
venly' vision ; 


•  Chap.  Ix.  3  ff ;  xxil.  6  ft. 
•>  Eze.  IL  1,  2. 

•  Or :  "  prepare  thee  to  be." 

•  Cp.  1  Ch.  XTl.  35 


'  Is.  xlll.  7, 16. 

'  He    deliberately    yielded 

after    three     days    and 

three  nights. 


20  But— 

<Both  to  them  in  Damascus,  first,  and  in 

Jerusalem, 
Unto  all'  the  country  of  Judsea  also,  and 

unto  the  uations> 
I  carried  tidings — 

That  they  should  repent,  and  turn  unto 

God, 
And    ]  works  worthy  of  their  repentance] 

should  practise. 

21  ]]Because  of  these  things]]  Jews  seized  me  in 

the  temple,  and  were  attempting  to  slay  me 
with  their  own  hands. 
2*  So  then  <having  met  with  jthe  help  that  is 
from  God]>  |until  this  day]  do  I  stand, 
witnessing  to  both  small  and  great,  ]  nothing 
else]  saying,  than  those  things  which  both 
]the  prophets]  ]land  Moses]]  did  say  should 
certainly  come  to  pass  :^ 
"^  If  jto  suffer]  the  Christ  was  destined. 

If   <the   first  of  a  resurrection  of  the 

dead> »  he  is  about  to  carry  tidings 

]]of  light]]    both  unto  the  people,  and 

unto  the  nations. 

2*     Now  <as  he  was  saying  these'  things  in  his 

defence>  ]]Festus]]  ]with  a  loud'  voice]  saith — 

Thou  art  raving,  Paul ! 

]]Thy  great  learning]]  is  turning  thee  round 
unto  ]raving  madness]. 
25  But  Paul— 

I  am  not  raving  (saith  he),  most  noble' 
Festus, — but  lithe  declarations  of  truth' 
and  soberness']]  am  I  sounding  forth  : 
^6  For  well-knoweth  ]the  king]  concerning 
these  things,  unto  whom  ]with  boldness  of 
utterance]  am  I  speaking ;  for  ]]that  these 
things  are  not  hidden  from  him]|  I  am  well 
persuaded, — for  ]not  in  a  corner]  hath  this 
thing  been  done. 

27  Believest  thou.  King  Agrippa,  in  the  prophets  ? 

I  know  that  thou  believest! 

28  And   ]] Agrippa]]  [said]  unto  Paul — 

]]Almost]]  art  thou  persuading  Ime]  to  become 
a  ]Christian]  ! 

29  And  ]Paulj  [answered] — 

I  could  pray  unto  God  that  <both  almost' 
and  altogether,'  not  only  thou' but  all'  they 
who  are  hearing  rae  this  day>  might  be- 
come such,— as  even  ]]I]]  am,  excepting 
these  bonds]]. 

80  And  the  king  rose  up,  and  the  governor,  Bernicfe 
also,  and  they  who  had  been  sitting  with  them  ; 

81  and  I  retiring]  they  began  conversing  one  with 
another,  saying — 

]  [Nothing  worthy  of  death'  or  of  bonds']  ]  doth 
this  man  practise. 

82  And  ]]Agrippa!|  junto  Festus]  said— 

This  man  might  have  been  released  |if  he 
had  not  appealed  unto  Caesar]. 

§  45.  Paul's  Voyage  and  Shiproreck. 

27  Now  <when  it  was  determined  thatweshould 
sail  for  Italy>  they  proceeded  to  deliver  Paul^ 
and  certain  other'  prisoners^  unto  a  centurion  by 

>  Plural :  others  boondap  with  him :  Ro.  1. 4 ;  1  Co.  zv.  20. 

1.2 


148 


ACTS  XXVII.    2—40. 


name  Julius,  of  an  Augustan  band.  *  And 
<going  on  board  a  ship  of  Adramittium^  about 
to  sail  UQto  the  places  along  the  coast  of  Asia> 
we  put  to  sea,  there  beiug  with  us^  Aristarchus^ 
a  Macedonian  of  Thessalonica ;  3  aud  |ou  the 
next  day|  we  put  into  Zidon, — and  Julius^ 
treating  Paul  HkindlyH^"  gave  him  leave  to  go 
|unto  his  friends|  and  refresh  himself;  *  and 
|f  rom  thence'  putting  out  to  sea|  we  sailed  under 
the  lee  of  Cyprus^  because  the  winds  were  con- 
trary; 5 and  <sailing  across  |the  sea  which  is 
oft  Cilicia  and  Pamphylia|>  we  came  down  to 
Myra,  a  city  of  Lycia.  *>  And  the  ceuturion 
<|there|  finding  a  ship  of  Alexandria  sailing 
for  Italy>   put  us  therein.  '  And  <for  a 

good  mauy  days  sailing  slowly^and  getting  with 
difficulty  over  against  Cnidus^  the  wind  not 
suffering  us  to  get  on>  we  sailed  under  the  lee 
of  Crete,  over  against  Salmoue;  ^and  <with 
difficulty'  coasting  it>  we  came  to  a  certain 
place  called  Fair  Havens,  near  to  which  was  the 
city  of  Lasea. 

9     And  <when  |a  considerable'  time|  had  passed, 

and    sailing  was  already'  dangerous,  because 

[even  the  Fast|    had  already  gone  by>  Paul 

began  to  advise,  i"  saying  to  them — 

Sirs!    I    perceive   that    <with    damage   and 

great'  loss,  not  only  of  the  cargo  and  of  the 

ship,  but  even  of  our  persons>  shall  the 

voyage  certainly  be  attended. 

11  But  1 1  the  centurion  1 1  |by  the  master,  and  by  the 
shipowuer|  was  more  persuaded,  than  by  the 
things  which  |by  Paul]  were  spoken.  12  And 
<the  harbour  being  |incoramodious|  to  winter 
in>  ||the  more  part||  advised  to  put  to  sea  from 
thence,  if  by  any  means  they  might  be  able  to 
reach  Phoenix,  to  winter,  [which  was)  a  harbour 
of   Crete,  looking   north-east  and    south-east. 

13  And  |a  south  wind  blowing  softly |  |  [supposing 
they  had  secured  their  purpose]  |  weighing 
anchor,  they  began  to  sail  close  in  shore  along 
Crete.  '♦  But  |atter  no  long  time|  there  beat 
down  from  it  a  tempestuous  wind,  called 
Euraquilo, — is  and  <the  ship  beiug  caught  and 
we  not  being  able  to  bring  her  head  to  the 
wind>  we  let  her  go,  and  were  borne  along. 

16  And  <running  under  the  lee  |of  some  small 
island]  called  Cauda>  we  were  able,  with 
difficulty,  to  make  ourselves  masters  of  the 
boat, — 1' which,  hoisting  up,  they  began  to  use 
|helps],  under-girding  the  ship;  and  <fearing 
lest  |on  the  sand-bank  of  Afriea|>  they  should 
run  aground  ilowering  the  gear]  ||so]]  were  they 
borne  along.  i^But  ]]  we  being  exceedingly' 

tempest-tossedll  ]on  the  next  day]  they  began  to 
throw  [cargo]  overboard;  i9  and  ]]on  the  third 
day,  with  their  own  hands]]  ]tho  tackling  of  the 
ship]    they  oast  away.  20  And    <noither 

|]8un  nor  stars)]  appearing  for  many'  days,  and 
]no  small  tempest]  lying  upon  us>  in  the  end 
]all  hope  that  we  should  be  saved]  began  to  be 
taken  from  ua.  *i  But  <when  they 

had  been  ]long  without  food]>  ]then|  Paul^ 
standing  in  the  midst  of  them,  said — 

°  Ml :  "  with  philanthropy." 


Ye  ought,  indeed.  Sirs  1  ]]yielding  to  me]]  not 
to  have  sailed  away  from  Crete,  to  get  this 
damage  and  loss.  .  .  . 

22  And  ]lnow]]  I  recommend  you  to  be  of  good 

courage;  for  || loss  of  life]]  shall  there  be 
]noae  at  all]  from  among  you, — only  of  the 
ship. 

23  For  there  stood  by  me  this'  night  <belonging 

unto  the  God  whose  I  am,  unto  whom  also 
I  am  doing  divine  service>  ]]a  messengorj], 
2*         saying- 
Be  not  afraid,  Paul !  for  |] before  Caesar]] 

must  thou  needs  stand. 
And   lo !  God  hath  granted  to  thee  as  a 
favour,  all'  them  who  are  sailing  with 
thee. 

25  Wherefore,  be  of  good  courage.  Sirs ;  for  I 

believe  in  God — that  |so|  it  shall  be,  accord- 
ing as  it  hath  been  told  me. 

26  ]|Upon  a  certain  islandj]  however,  must  we 

needs  be  wrecked. 
2'  And  <when   |the  fourteenth'  night]  had  come, 
and  we  were  being  driven  to  and  fro  in  the 
Adriatic>    ]|about    midnight]]  the  sailors  sus- 
pected that  some  country  was  |nearing|  them; 
28  and   [sounding]  they  found  twenty  fathoms, — 
and  Igoing  a  little'  further,  and  again'  sounding] 
they  found  fifteen  fathoms.     29  And  <fearing 
lest    haply    |on    rocky    places]   we  should  be 
wrecked  >  ]out  of  sterni  cast  they  four  anchors, — 
and  began  praying  that  day  might  dawn. 
30  But  <when   |the  sailors]    wore  seeking  to  flee 
out  of  the  ship,  and  had  lowered  the  boat  into 
the  sea,  by  pretext,  as  though  out  of  the  prow 
they  had  been  about  to  reach  anchors>  si  Paul 
said  unto  the  centurion, and  unto  the  soldiers — 
<Except    ]these|    abide  in   the    ship>    ]]ye 
yourselves]]  cannot  be  saved  1 
32  ]Thenl  the  soldiers  cut  away  the  ropes  of  the 
boat,   and    let    her  fall  off.  33  And 

]until  day  was  about  to  dawn]  Paul  continued 
to  beseech  one  and  all  to  take  some  food,  say- 
ing— 
This  day  is   ]|the  fourteenth  day]]   that   ]in 
suspense,    fasting]    ye    are    completing, — 
having  helped  yourselves  ]to  nothing]. 
3*     "Wherefore,  I  beseech  you  to  take  some  food, — 
for    I ] this]]    lays    a   foundation   for    your' 
safety;  for  |]of  no  one  of  youj]   shall  a  hair 
of  the  head  perish. 
35  And  <having  said  these  things,  and  taken  a 
loaf>  he  gave  thanks  unto  God   before  all,  and 
]breaking  it]  began  to  eat.     36  And  <all  becom- 
ing Ijof  good  cheerj|>  ]they  also]  helped  them- 
selves to  food.  37  Now  we  were,  in  the  ship, 
in  all',  about  seventy-six"  souls. 
38      And    ]when    they  were  satisfied  with  food] 
they  began  lightening  the  ship,  casting  out  the 
wheat  into  the  sea.     39  And    jwhen  day  came] 
they  could  not  recognise  jthe  land] ;  but  per- 
ceived  ]a  certain  bay]    having  a  beach, — upon 
which  they  were  minded,  if  t  hoy  could,  safely  to 
bring  the  ship.  <cAnd  <casting  off  the  anchors]  > 
they  let  them  <2;o  into  the  sea, — ]at  the  same 

«  Or  (WH) :  "  in  all  two  hundred  and  seventy  six." 


ACTS   XXVII.    41—44;    XXVIII.   1—27. 


149 


time|  looseuiogthe  lashings  of  the  rudders,  and 
I  hoisting  up  the  foresail  to  the  \vind|  they  made 
for  the  beaoh.  *'  But  <falling  into  a  place 
where  two  seas  met>  they  ran  the  ship  aground  ; 
and  |the  foreship  sticking  fast|  remained  im- 
moveable, while  jthe  stern|  began  to  break  up, 
from  the  violence  [of  the  waves].  *'^  Now  |the 
soldiers'  counsel]  turned  out  to  be,  that  they 
should  kill  |the  prisoners],  lest  anyone  should 
swim  out  and  escape;  <3  but  ||the  centuriou|| 
<being  minded  to  bring  Paul  safely  through> 
hindered  them  of  their  purpose,  and  ordered 
such  as  were  able  to  swim,  to  east  themselves 
overboard  and  Iget  first' to  the  land|, — ''♦and 
||the  rest||  <|sorae|  on  planks,  and  |some|  on 
other  things  from  the  ship>...  and  ||so[|  it  came 
to  pass,  that  |all|  were  brought  safely  through, 
on  to  the  land. 

§  46.  Paul  in  Melita.    Thence  to  Rome. 

28  And  1 1  when  we  were  safely  through']  ]then] 
we  knew  that  the  island  was  called  ]|Melita]]. 

2  And  ]]theuatives|]  began  to  shew  us  no  common' 
philanthropy;  for  ]kindling  a  fire]  they  re- 
ceived us  all,'  because  of  the  rain  that  had  set 
in,  and  because  of  the  cold.  ^But  <when 

Paul  had  gathered  a  certain  lot  ]of  firewood] 
into  a  bundle,  and  laid  it  on  the  fire>  ]  ]a  viper]  ] 
|by  reason  of  the  heat]  coming  forth,  fastened 
on  his  hand.  *  And  <wheu  the  natives  saw  the 
brute,  hanging  out  from  his  hand>  they  began 
to  say  ]one  to  another] — 

||Doubtless]i  this  man  is  ]a  murderer],  whom 
<though  brought  safely  through  out  of  the 
sea>  ]] Justice] j  hath  not  suffered  |to  live]. 

6  ||He]l  however,  <shaking  off  the  brute  into  the 
fire>  suffereii  no  harm;  «  whereas  ]]they]]  were 
expeeting,that  he  was  about  to  become  inflamed, 
or  to  fall  down  suddenly  dead  ; — but  <  when  they 
had  been  long'  expecting,  and  had  observed 
[nothing  unusual]  happening  unto  him>  they 
changed  their  minds,  and  began  to  say  he  was 
a  god. 

T  Now  ]in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  place] 
were  lauds,  belonging  to  the  chief  man  of  the 
island,  by  name  Publius, — who  ]making  us  wel- 
come] ]]for  three  days]]  hospitably  entertained 
us.  "And  it  so  happened  that  ||the  father  of 
Publiusj  ]  |with  feverish  heats  and  dysentery  dis- 
tressed! was  lying  prostrate:  unto  whom  Paul 
entering  in  and  praying,  laid  his  hands  on  him, 
and  healed  him.  ^And   ]|when   this'  hap- 

pened] i  ]the  rest  also,  even  they  in  the  island 
who  were  sick]  were  coming  in  and  getting 
cured;  '"who  also  ]with  many'  honours] 
honoured  us,  and  Iwhen  we  were  about  to  sail] 
put  ou  board  such  things  as  we  might  need. 

11  And  jiafter  three' mouths]]  we  sailed  in  a  ship 
which  had  wintered  in  the  island,  [a  ship]  of 
Alexandria,  whose  ensign  was — The  Twin  Bro- 
thers; I'^and  ]touching  at  Syracuse]  we  tarried 
threedays;  i*  whence  ]going  round]  wereached 
Bhegium  ;  and  ]after  one'  day]  ]|a  south  wind 
springing  up]|  ]on  the  second  day]  we  came  to 
Puteoli;    i*  where  |  finding  brethren]   we  were 


entreated  to  tarry  |with  them]  »  seven  days; — 
and  |thus,  towards  Rome]  we  came.  i^And 

<when  from  thence  the  brethren  heard  the 
tidings  concerning  us>  they  came  to  meet  us^ 
as  far  as  The  Market  of  Appius  and  the  Three 
Taverns, — ]seeing  whom]  Paul  thanked  God, 
and  took  courage. 

§  47.  Paul  in  Rome. 

16  And  ]  I  when  we  entered  into  Rome]]  Paul  was 
suffered  to  abide  by  himself,  with  the  soldier 
that  guarded'  him. 
1'  And  it  came  to  pass,  after  three  days,  that 
he  called  together  those  who  were  the  chief  of 
the  Jews ;  and  ]  when  they  came  together]  he 
began  to  say  unto  them — 

]]I]]  brethren,  <though  I  had  done  jnothing 
against]  the  people,  or  the  customs  of  our 
fathers>  i]as  a  prisoner]]  ]out  of  Jerusa- 
lem] was  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the 
Romans; — is  who,  indeed,  ]when  they  had 
examined  me]  were  minded  to  set  me  at 
liberty,  because  there  was  ]nothing  worthy 
of  death]  in  me. 

19  But  ]]a3  the  Jews  spake  against  itj]  I  was 

constrained  to  appeal  unto  Caesar, — not  as 
though  jagainst  my  nation]  I  had  anything 
to  bring  by  way  of  accusation. 

20  |]For  this'  cause]  ]  therefore,  have  I  called  for 

you,  to  see  and  to  speak  with  you ;  for  ]]od 
account  of  the  hope  of  Israel]]  ]this  chain] 
have  I  about  me  1 

21  And  |]they]]  said  ]unto  him] — 

]]Wel]  have  neither  received  ] letters  concern 
ing  thee]  from  the  Jews,  nor  hath  anyone  o/ 
the  brethren  ]who  hath  arrived]  reported 
or  spoken  concerning  thee,  anything  ill. 
s'''      But  we  deem   it  well,  that    ]from  thee]  W9 
should  hear  what  are  thine  opinions ;  for, 
indeed,  ]]concerningthis  sect]]  it  is  ]knowD 
to    us]    that     ]everywherel     is    it  spoken 
against. 
23  And   ] having  arranged  with  him  a  day]  there 
came  unto  him,  to  the  lodging,  a  larger  number ; 
unto  whom  he  proceeded  to  expound,  bearing 
full  witness  as  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  per- 
suading them  concerning  Jesus,  both  from  the 
law  -jf  Mosos,  and  from  the  prophets,— from 
morning  till     vening.  2*And   ]]some]]  in- 

deed, were  persuaded  by  the  things  that  were 
spoken,  whereas  ]]others]]  disbelieved;  ^sand 
<not  being  ]agreed]  among  themselve3>  they 
began  to  leave, — Paul  having  said  one  thing — 
]]Well]]  did  ]the  Holy  Spirit]  speak  through 
Isaiah    the   prophet,    unto    your    fathers, 
26         saying — 

Oo  thy  way  unto  th  is  people,  and  say — 
Ye  shall  \surely  hear\  and  yet  will  in  nowise 
understand. 
And   \surely  see\   and  yet  will  in  nowise 
perceive; 
2'         For  the  heart  of  this  people  \hath  become 
dense], 

■  Or :  "  were  entreated  by  them." 


150 


ACTS   XXVIII.   28—31.      ROMANS    I.    1—17. 


And   {with  their  ears^  heavily \   have  they 
heard. 
And  \their  eyes\  have  they  closed, — 
Lest    once   they  should    see  with  their 
eyes. 
And  [with  their  ears\  should  hear, 
And  \with  their  hearts]  should  understand^ 
and  return, — 
When  I  would  certainly  heal  them.^ 

•  Is.  vl.  9  f  ;  cp.  Mt.  xill.  14  ;  Jn.  xll.  40. 


Be  it  I  known  unto  you|  therefore,  That  1  junto 
the  nations]]  hath  been  sent  forth  this'  sal- 
vation of  God^:  ||they!|  will  also  hear.  [^^]*> 
And  he  abode  two  whole  years  in  his  own'  hired 
house,  and  made  welcome  all'  who  were  coming 
in  unto  him, — ^i  proclaiming  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  teaching  the  things  concerning  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  all'  freedom  of  speech 
llwithout  hindrancell. 


«  Pa.  Ixvli.  2. 


"  Omitted  by  WH. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


ROMANS. 


1    Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesua  Christ,* 

A  called' b  apostle, 

Separated  unto  the  glad-message  of  God — 
>  Which  he  promised  beforehand^  through 

his  prophets^  in  holy  scriptures — 

•  Concerning  his  Son, — 

Who  came  to  be  of  the  seed  of  David, 
according  to  flesh, 

•  Who  was  distinguished  <=  as  the  Son  of 

God- 
By  power. 

According  to  a  Holy'  Spirit, 
Through  means  of  "i  a  resurrection  of 
the  dead, — <= 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ; 
6  Through  whom  we  have  received  favour 

and  apostleship,        For  obedience  of 
faith  among  all'  the  nations,  in  behalf 
of  his  name,        *  Among  whom  are 
||ye  alsojl  called  f  of  Jesus  Christ: 
'     <Unto  air  that  are  in  Rome,  belovad  of  God, 
called '  saints> 
Favour  unto  you,  and  peace. 
From  God  our  Father  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

•  ||Fir8t||   indeed,  I  give  thanks  unto  my  God, 

through  Jesus  Christ,  concerning  you  all',8 
Because!"    your    faith    is    being   announced 
throughout  the  whole'  world. 
•For  God  is  ||my  witness] | — ' 

<Unto  whom  I  am  rendering  divine 
service  in  my  spirit,  in  the  glad  mes- 
sage of  his  Son> — 


•  Or  (WH) :  "  Christ  Jesus." 
i>  Or:  "bidden." 

•  Ml :  "  marked  oft." 
*M1:  "out  of." 

•  PluraL     Ml :    "  of    dead 


ones  "  ;  cp.  Ac.  xxvL  23. 
'  Or:  "Invited." 
K  1  Co.  1.  4  ;  1  Th.  L  2. 
h  Or :  " that" 
I  Ph.  L  8. 


||How  incessantlyll  I  am  making  |mention  of 

you  I  lOat  all  times  in  my  prayers, — 
Making  supplication — 
If  |by  some  means,  even  now,  at  any  time| 
I  may  have  a  way  opened,  in  the  will  of 
God,  to  come  unto  you  »; 
11         For  I  am  longing  to  see  you, 

That  I  may  impart  some  spiritual  gift  unto 
you, 
To  the  end  ye  may  be  established, — 
1*  That  is  to  say — There  may  be  a  mutual 

encouragement  among  you.  Each  by  the 
other's  faith,   |Both  yours  and  miue|. 
13 1  do   not  wish,  however  that  ye    should  be 
ignorant,  brethren. 
That  ||many  times] |  have  I  purposed  to  come 
unto  you. 
But  have  been  hindered,  until  the  pre- 
sent,— 
In  order  that  ||some'  fruit]  |  I  might  have 
among  you  also,  even  as  among  the  other' 
nations 
1*  <Both  to  Greeks  and  to  Barbarians, 

Both  to  wise  and  to  unwise>  ]a  debtor]  I  am: 
1*      ]]Thus]]  the  eagerness  on  my'  part — 
I ] Unto  you  also  who  are  in  Rome]] 
To  announce  the  joyful  message. 
16  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  joyful  message; 
For  it  is  jGod's  power]  *•  unto  salvation,  to 
every'  one  that  believeth. 
Both  to  Jew  tfirst]  and  to  Greek ; 
"     For    j|a  righteousness   of  Godj]    is  therein 
revealed, — 
]jBy  faith  untofaith||: 
Even  as  it  is  written — 


>  Chap.  XV.  23,  32. 


»10o.Ll& 


ROMANS   I.    18-33.    II.    1—11. 


151 


BtU  \\hethatis  rigMeous\\  \byfaith\  shall 
Zwe.» 
"  For  there  is  being  revealed  an  anger  of  God 
from  heaven — 
Against  all'  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness 
of  men 
Who   ||the  truth^  in  unrighteousness|l   do 
hold  down ; — 
M  Inasmuch   as    ||what  may  be  known  of 

God|i  is  |manifest|  among  them, 
For   ||God||    |unto  them|  hath  made  it 
manifest, — 

*  For  ||the  unseen  things  of  him||   |from 

a  world's  creation |    <|By  the  things 
made|  being  perceived>  Are  clearly 
seen, 
||Evenhiseternalpowerand  divinity!  I, — 
To  the  end  they  should  be  without 
excuse ; 
M  Inasmuch   as    <having  come  to    know 

God> 
Not  llasGodll  did  they  glorify  him^  or 

give  him  thanks. 
But  were  made  fruitless  in  their  rea- 
sonings^ 
And  darkened  was  their  undiseernlng' 
heart, 
«*  <Professing  to  be  wise>''  they  were 

made  foolish^ 

*  And  exchanged  the  glory  of  the  incor- 

ruptible' God,  for  the  likeness  «  of 
an  image  of  a  corruptible'   man, 
and  of  birds  and  fourfooted  beasts 
and  reptiles : 
"*     Wherefore  God  |gave  them  up]  in  the  covet- 
ings  of  their  hearts,  unto  impurity,  so  as 
to  be  dishonouring  their  bodies  among 
them, — 
>*         ||Who|i,  indeed,  exchanged  away  the  truth 
of  God  for  the  falsehood. 
And  rendered  worship  and  service  unto  the 
creature  rather  than  unto  the  Creator, — 
Who  is  blessed  unto  the  ages.    Amen  1 
**     ||For  this  cause||    God  gave  them  up  unto 
dishonourable'  passions  ^ ; 
For  II  even  their  females  1 1  exchanged  away 
the    natural'    use    into    that    which    is 
against e  nature, — 
**         |In  like  manner  also|  ||even  the  males! |, 

<Leaving    the    natural'    use    of    the 
female> 
Flamed  out  in  their  eager  desire  one  for 
another, 
{{Males  with  males] |     |the  indecency j 

effecting,  — 
And    <the   necessary   recompence    of 
their    error>     [within    themselvesj 
duly  receiving ; — 
»     And  <even  as  they  did  not  approve  to  be 
holding  ||God||  in  acknowledgment> 
God   Igave  them  up|   unto  a  disapproved' 
mind 


•  Hab.  U.  4 ;  cp.  QaL  Ul.  11 ; 

He.x.38. 
k  Jer.  I.  14 ;  1  Co.  L  aa 

•  Ps.  cvL  20. 


*  Ml :  "  passions  of  dis 
honour." 

'  Ml :  "  aside  from,"  "  be- 
yond." ' 


To  be  doing  the  things  that  are  not  be- 
coming,— 
»  Filled      with     all'     unrighteousness, 

wickedness,  greed,  baseness. 
Full  of  envy,  murder,  strife,  deceit, 
evil  disposition, 
so  Whisperers,  detractors,  haters  of  God, 

insolent,  arrogant,  vain  boasters,  in- 
ventors of  vices,   |unto  parents]  un- 
yielding, 
31  Without    discernment,    regardless    of 

covenants,  without  natural  affection^ 
unmerciful : — 
'*      ||Who||,  indeed,  <having  acknowledged  |the 
righteous  sentence  of  God]— 
That  ]]they  who  such  things  as  these'  do 
practise] I  are  ]worthy  of  death] > 
Not  only  ]|tha  same  things]]  are  doing. 
But  are  even  delighting  together  with  them 
who  are  practising  [them]. 

2    Wherefore    ]]inexcu3able]]    thou  art,  O  man 
|whoever'  judgestj ; 
For  <wherein  thou  judgest  some  one  else> 
]]thyself]|  thou  dost  condemn, — 
For  ]]the  very  things]]  thou' dost  practise 
I  who  art  judging] : 
i     We  know,  however ,»  that   ||the  sentence  of 
God]  I    is  according  to  truth,  against  them 
who  ]such  things  as  these]  do  practise. 
'  And  reckonest  thou  this,  O  man — 

<Who  dost  judge  them  who  ]such  things] 
do  practise,  and  yet  art  doing  the  same> 
That  ]  ]thou  ]  I  shalt  escape  the  sentence  of  God  ? 
*  Or  <the  riches  of  his  kindness,  and  forbearance, 
and  long-suflrering>  dost  thou  despise, — 
Not  knowing  that   ||the  kindness  of  God|| 
junto  repentance]  is  leading  thee  ? 
s     But  <according  to  thy  hardness,  and  [thine] 
impenitent'  heart> 
Art  treasuring  up  for  thyself  anger,  in 
a  day  of  anger  and  revelation  of  the 
righteous  judgment  of  God, — 
«         Who  will  render  unto  each  one  according  to 
his  works^: — 

I  <Unto  them,  on  the  one  hand,  who  jby 

Way  of  endurance  in  good  work]  are 
seeking  jglory,  honour  and  incorrup- 
tion|>  I |life  age-abiding] I," 

8  <Unto  them,  on  the  other  hand,  who 

are  of  contention,  and  are  not  yielding 
unto  the  truth,  but  are  yielding  unto 
unrighteousne33>  ||anger  and  wrath, 

9  tribulation  and  anguish  —  against 
every'  soul  of  man  who  worketh  out 
what  is  base.  Both  of  Jew  first  and 
of  Greekjl,— 

w  But  glory  and  honour  and  peace — Unto 

every'  one  who  worketh  what  is  good. 
Both  unto  Jew  first  and  unto  Greek : 

II  For  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with 

God;— 


'Or     (WH):      "For      we  fact" 

know  " ;  or,  as  occasion-  •>  Pa.  IxU.  12 ;  Pr.  xxtv.  IX 

ally  rendered  (Ac.  vlil.  •  Ap :  "  Age-abidlng." 
39,  n.):   "We  know,  in 


152 


ROMANS   II.    12—29;    III.    1—17. 


"  For  <a»  many  as  |without  law|  siiined> 

1 1  Without  law|j  also  shall  perish, 
And  <as  many  as  [within  law|  sinned> 
||Through  law||  shall  be  judged  ; 
u  For    ||not  the  hearers  of  law||»  are 

righteous  with  God, 
But  1 1  the  doers  of  law||  shall  be  de- 
clared righteous ; — 
1*  For  <whensoever    |the  nations  which 

have  not  law'|  ||by  nature,  the  things 
of  the   law  1 1    may   be   doing>    ||the 
same]  I  not  having  law']   ||uuto  them- 
selves] |  are  a  law, — 
16  ||Who||  indeed,  shew  the  work  of  the 

law  written  in  their  hearts.  Their 
conscience  (therewith  bearing  wit- 
ness|.  And  Ijbetween  one  another|| 
their  reasonings  accusing — or  |even 
excusingi  them : — 
w  In  the  day  on  which  God  judgeth^  the 

secrets  of  men  |according  to  my  glad- 
message,  through  Christ  Jesus]. <= 
w  <lf^  however,  ]]thou]]  art  taking  the  name  of 
|Jew|, 
And  resting  thyself  upon  law. 
And  boasting  in  God, 
M         And  art  taking  note  of  his  will,"*  And  test- 
ing the  things  that  differ — when  receiving 
oral  instruction  out  of  the  law, 
i»         Art  persuaded,  moreover,  that  ]]thou  thy- 
Belf]]  art — A  guide  of  the  blind,'' A  light 
of  them  that  are  in  darkness,  ^o  A  trainer 
of  the  simple,  A  teacher  of  babes.  Having 
the  forming  of  knowledge  and  truth  in 
the  law>  — 
1      [Thou,  therefore,  that  art  teaching  someone 
else] 

iJThyself]]  art  thou  not  teaching  ? 
|Thou  that  proclaimest — Do  not  steal  1] 
Art  thou  |]stealing]|  ? 
>»      |That  sayest — Do  not  commit  adultery  !| 
Art  thou  ]]committing  adultery]]  ? 
|That  abhorrest  sacrilege] 

Art  thou  ]]robbing  temples]]  ? 
*>      |That  in  law'  dost  boast] 

I  [Through  the  transgression  of  the  law, 
art  thou  dishonouring  God']]  ? 
**  For    \the  name  of  God\    \\becaiise  of 

you  ]  ]  is  defamed  among  the  nations, — 
II Even  as  it  is  written ]].f 
**     For    ||circumcision||    indeed,    proflteth  —  if 
||law||  thou  be  practising; 
But  <if  thou  be   ]a  transgressor  of  law]> 
||thy  circumcision]]  bath  become  |uncir- 
cumcision]. 
2«         <If  then  ]|theuncircumcision]]  be  guarding 
|tbe  righteous  requirement  of  the  law]> 
Shall  not  ]|hi.s  uncircumcision]]    jas  cir- 
cumcision] be  reckoned  ? — 
"  And  the  uncircumcision  by  nature'  jcom- 

pleting  the  law'| 
Shall  judge  ]|thee]]  who  ]notwithstand- 


•  Ja.1.  22.  willed." 
»  Or  (WH)  :  "shall  ludire."  •  Mt.  xv.  14. 

•  Or(WH):  "Jesus  Christ."  '  Is.  Hi.  5. 
*Or:  "of   that    which    la 


ing  letter   and  circumcision]   art  a 

transgressor  of  law  I 

28  For  |]uot  he  who  is  one  in  appearance]]  is  ]a 

Jew], 
Nor  is  ]]that  which  is  such  in  appearance, 
in  flesh]]   ]circumcision| ; 

29  But  Ijhe  who  is  one  in  secret]]  is  a  Jew, — 

And  [that  is]    ]|circumeision]]  which  is  of 
the  heart,   ]in  spirit,  not  in  letter], — 
Whose  ]]praise]]»  is  not  of  men,  ]butof  God]. 

3    What,  then,  is  the  preeminence  of  the  Jew  ? 
Or  what,  the  profit  of  his  circumcision  ? 
"  Much,  every'  way : — 

|]First]]    indeed,  tbat  they  were    entrusted 
with  the  oracles  of  God. 
3  For   what  ?     <If   sf-me   distrusted>  shall 

their  distrust  make  ]]the  trust  of  Godl| 
void  ? 
*  Far   be   itl      But    let    ]God]    prove   to  be 

]true],  albeit  \every' m.an\  iefalse\^ 
Even  as  it  is  written — 

That  tlioumightest  be  declared  righteous 

in  thy  words. 
And  overcome  when  thou  art  in  judg- 
ment.'^ 

5  But  <if  ]]our  unrighteousness]]   commendeth 

|God's'  righteousness ]>  what  shall  we  say  ? 
Surely  |]not  unrighteous]]  is  God  whovisiteth 
with  his  anger  ? 
]  I  After  the  manner  of  men  ]  j  I  am  speak- 
ing,— 

6  Far  be  itl      Else   how  shall  God  judge  the 

world  ? 

f  But  <if  lithe  truth  of  God]]  ]by  my'  fal-sehood] 
hath  the  more  ab(muded  unto  his  glory> 
Why  |any  longer]  am  |]eveul||  ]as  a  sinner] 
to  be  judged  ?  8  And  why  not  <according 
as  wo  are  injuri(»usly  charged, [and) accord- 
ing as  some  affirm  that  we  say>  Let  us  do 
the  bad  things,  that  the  good  ones  may 
come'?  ]] whose  sentence' is  |just|  ||. 

9      What  then  ?  do  we  screen  ourselves  ? 

Not  at  all  I     For  we  have  before  accused  both 
Jews  and  Greeks  of  being  ]all  under  sin] ; 

10  Even  as  it  is  written — 

There  is  none  righteous^  \not  even  one], 

11  There  is  none  that  dixcerneth^    There  is 

none  that  seeketh  out  ^  God : 

12  ll^^'ll  have  turned  aside^  \\Togetlier\\  have 

become  useless, 
There  is  none  that  doeth  kindness^  Not 
so  much  as  one'' : 
IS  \\A  sepulchre^  opened\\  is  their  throat, 

\\  With  their  tongues\  \  have  they  u^^ed  deceit, 
\\The  poison  o/a.sp.s||  is  under  their  lips,' 
1*  \\WhosemoiU]i\\  \of cursing andbitterness\ 

isfidl,<f 

15  I  ]  Swift  1 1   are  their  feet  to  shed  blood^  ; 

16  WBestruction  and  misery\\are  intheirways^ 
"  And  I  \wayofpeace\  \  havethey  notknown^ : 


•  AilufiinK  lo  "Jew"  =  "a 
man  of Judnh";  " Judah" 
=  "  one  to  be  praisf  d." 

«>  ''s.  cxvi   11. 

»  Ps.  11.  4. 

""OrCWH):  simply  "seek- 
esh." 


•  Ps.  xlv.  1  It. 
'  Ps.  V.  9;  cil.  S. 

B  1  S.  X.  7. 

l>  Vt.  i.  16. 

1  Is.  lix.  7f;   cp.  chap.  xl. 
32  ;  Oal.  111.  22. 


ROMANS    III.    18—31  ;    IV.    1—16. 


153 


18  There  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.^ 

19  Now  we  know. 

That  <whatsoever  things  the  law  saith> 
||To   them   who   are   within  the   law||    it 
speaketh, 
In  ordei  that  ||every'  mouth ||  may  be 

stopped^ 

And  all  the  world  come  ||  under  penal 

seutence||  unto  God. 

M         Inasmuch  as  ||by  works  of  lawH^  shall  no' 

flesh  be  declared  righteous  \before  him\, — o 

||Through  law||  in  fact,  is  discovery  of  sin. 

21  But  |now|  |lapartfrom  laW||  |a  righteousness  of 
Godi  hath  been  manifested, 
Borne  witness  to  by  the    law  and  the 
prophets, — 
32     A  righteousness   of  God,  through  faith    in 
[Jesusj  Christ,  unto  all'  that  have  faith ; 
For  there  is  no  distinction, — 
»s  For  ||all||  have  sinned,  and  fall  short  of 

the  glory  of  God  ; 
2*      Being  declared  righteous  freely  by  his'  favour, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ 
Jesus : — 
26         Whom  God  hath  set  forth  as  a  propitiatory 
covering,'!  through  faith  >=  in  his'  blood. 
For  a  showing  forth  of  his  righteousness^ 
By  reason  of  the  i:>assing-by  of  the  pre- 
viously' committed    sins,    26  jin  the 
forbearance  of  God|, — 
With  a  view  to  a  showing  forth  of  his 

righteousness  in  the  present'  season. 
That  he  might  be'  righteous  even  when 
declaring'  righteous  him  that  hath  faith 
in  Jesus. 

2T  Where,  then,  the  boasting !        It  is  excluded. 
Through  what  kind'  of  law  ?         ||0f  works] |  ? 
Nay  !  but  through  a  law  of  faith  : 

28  Forf  we  reckon  that  a  man  lis  to  be  de- 

clared  righteous   by  faithj    ||apart  from 
works  of  law||.s 

29  Or  [is  God)  the  God  ||of  Jews  only||,  and  not  of 

the  nations'!  also  ? 
Yea  1  of  the  nations  •>  also : — 
8"  If,  at  all  events,  God  is  |one|, 

Who  will  declare  righteous — 
The  circumcision,  by  faith. 
And  the  uncircumcision,  through  their 
faith. 
81  Do  we  then  make  ||law||  void,  through  means 
of  our  faith  ? 
Far   be   it!     On   the   contrary    |llaw|!    we  do 
establish  1 

4    What,  then,  shall  we  say — ||as  touching  Abra- 
ham our  forefather||  ■  ? 
2  For  <if  Abraham   |by  works]  was  declared 

righteous>  he  hath  whereof  to  boast ; — 
Nevertheless,  not  towards  God, — 
8  For  what  doth  |the  Scripture]  say  ? 


•  Ps.  xxxvl  i. 
b  Gal.  ii.  16 

0  Ps.  cxiiii  2. 

<i  Cp.  Exo.  XXV.  17,  n. 

•  Oi(WH):  "the  faith.' 

•  Or  iWH) :  '•  hence." 


e  Qal.  11   16. 

■>  Or  .    "  such  as  are  of  the 

nations." 
lOr(WH)-    "affirm   Abra 

ham  our  father  to  have 

found." 


And  Abraham  believed  in  God, 
And    it  was   reckoned    unto  him    as 
righ  teousness.'^ 
*         Now  <unto  him  that  worketh>  |the  reward) 
is  not  reckoned  by  way  of  favour,  but  by 
way  of  obligation, 
5  Whereas  <unto  him  that  worketh  not,  but 

believeth  on  him  that  declareth  right- 
eous the  ungodly>  his  faith  is  reckoned' 
as  righteousness, 
8  Just  as  |David|  also  affirmeth  the  happi- 

ness of  the  man,  unto  whom   |God| 
reckoneth  righteousness,  apart  from 
works : — 
'  \\Happy^\  they  whose  lawlessnesses  have 

been  forgiven^ 
And  whose  sins  have  been  covered, 

8  \\Happy\\  the  man  [whose  sin\  the  Lord 

will  in  nowise  reckon.^ 

9  ||This  happiness! I  then,  [is  itj  for  the  circum- 

cision, or  for  the  uncircumcision  ? 
For  we  say — 

His  faith  was  reckoned'  unto  Abraham 
as  righteousness  = : 
10         How,  then,   was   it   reckoned  ?    When  he 
was  |in  cireumcision|,  or  in  uncircum- 
cision ? 
Not  in  circumcision,  but  in  uncircumcision ; 
1'  And   ||a  sign\\   he   received   [namely]   of 

circumcision,^ 
A  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith 
which  he  had  while  yet  uncircumcised ; 
To  the  end  he  might  be  father  of  all'  that 
believe  during  uncircumcision. 
To  the    end    [the    same]    righteousness 
|might  be  reckoned  unto  them], — 
12         And  father  of  circumcision — 

Unto  them  who  are  not  of  circumcision 

only. 
But  who  also  walk  in  the  steps  of  the 
faith  Iwhile  yet  uncircumcised|  of  our 
father  Abraham. 
18     For   I  [not  through  means  of  law||    doth  the 
promise  belong  unto  Abraham  or  unto 
his  seed, — 
That  he  should  be  heir  of  the^  world  ; 
But  Ithrough  a  righteousness  by  faith). 
1*     For  <if  jthey  who  are  of  law)  f  are  heirs> 
Made  void  is  faith. 
And  of  no  effect  is  the  promise.? 
15  For  Ijthe  lawji  worketh  out  )anger). 

But  <where  there  is  no  law>  neither  la 
there  transgression. 
18      ))For  this  cause)  |  it  is  by  faith,  in  order  that 
it  may  be  by  way  of  favour, 
So  that  the  promise  is  jflrm)  unto  all'  the 
seed, — 
Not  unto  that  by  the  law  only. 
But  unto  that  also  [which  is  suchj  by  the 
faith  of  Abraham ; 
Who  is  father  of  us  all', — •> 


•Gen.  XV.  6;  Gal.  111.6;  Ja, 

li   23 
"  Ps.  xxxil.  1  f. 
«  Gen.  XV.  6. 
"1  Gen.  xviL  U. 


•  Or:  "a." 
f  Or  :  "  such  by  law.' 
e  I  p.  Gal  111.  17,  18. 
»  Cp.  Gal.  111.  9. 


164 


ROMANS   IV.    17—25;    V.    1—18. 


It  Even  as  it  is  written — 

\\Father  of  many'  nations\\    have  I 
appointed  thee  » : 
Before  tiim  whom  he  believed — ||God||^ 
Who  causeth  the  dead  to  live^ 
And  calleth  the  things  that  are  not 
as  things  that  are : — 
M  Who  llpasthopell  |upon  hope|  believed, 

So    that    he    became    father    of'  many' 
nations, — 
According  to  what  had  been  said — 
So  shall  be  thy  seed ; — *> 
i»  And    <without    becoming  weak  in  his 

faith>  ho  attentively  considered  his 
own'  body^  already  deadened — He  being 
a  hundred  years  old,  The  deadening 
also  of  Sarah's  womb :  ^o  <ln  respect^ 
however^  of  the  promise  of  God>  he 
was  not  led  to  hesitate  by  unbelief,  But 
received  power  by  his  faith.  Giving 
glory  unto  God,  ^'  And  being  fully 
persuaded  (that) — 

<What  he  hath  promised> 
I  Able  I  is  he  also  to  perform : 
n  Wherefore   [also],  it  was  reckoned  unto 

him  as  righteoxLsness.<^ 
M     Now  it  was  not  written  for  his  sake  alone^ 

that  it  was  reckoned  unto  him,," 
M     But  for  our  sakes  also — unto  whom  it  is  to 
be  reckoned, — 
Even  unto  them  that  believe  upon  him  who 
raised  Jesus  our  Lord  from  among  the 
dead : 
»S  Who  was  delivered  up  on  account  of  our 

offences^^ 
And  was  raised  on  account  of  the  declar- 
ing us  righteous. 

5    <Having,  therefore,  been  declared  righteous 
by  faith> 
Let  us  have  ||peace||  towards  God, 
Through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — 
»         Through   whom   also   we   have   had    Hour 
introduction!  I    [by  our  faith]    into  this 
favour  wherein  we  stand  "^ ; 
And  let  us  boast  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 
»      And  llnot  only  so||  But  let  us  boast'  also  in 
our  tribulations ; 
Knowing  that    ||our  tribulation]  |  worketh 
out  |endurance|. 
*         And  Ijour  enduraneell  a  testing, 

And  ||our  testingll  hope, 
&         And  Hour  hope\\  putteth  not  to  sham,e.^ 
Because  ||the  love  of  God||  hath  been  poured 
out  in   our  hearts.  Through    the    Holy 
Spirit  that  hath  been  given  unto  us : 
«         Seeing  that  IIGhristll 

<We  being  weak  as  yet> 
(Seasonably,   in  behalf  of   such  as  were 
ungodlyl  died. 
t         For  I  Iscarcely  in  behalf  of  a  righteous  man]  | 
will  one  die, — 


II  In  behalf  of  the  good  man,  indeed  ||  |per- 
adventurel  one  even  dareth  to  die; 

8  But  God  |commendeth  his  own'  love  unto 

us| 
In  that — 

<We  as  yet  being  |sinners|> 
||Christ||   |iu  our  behalf  I  died. 

9  I  [Much  morel  I  then,  < having  now  been  declared 

righteous  by  his  blood> 
Shall  we  be  saved    I  through  himj    from  the 
anger.a 
1"  For  <if  being  |enemies| 

We  were   reconciled  unto  God   through  the 
death  of  his  Son> 
||Much  more||  <having  been  reconciled> 
Shall  we  be  saved  by  his  life. 

11  And  I  [not  only]|  so,        But  are  even  boasting 

in  God, 
Through  our  Lord  Jesus  [Christ], — 
Through  whom    ||now||    |the  reconciliation! 

we  have  received. 

12  ||For  this  cause|| — 

<Just  as  ||through  one'man||  jsinf  into  the 
world'  entered. 
And  |through  sin|  ||death||, — 
And    ||so||  |unto  all' men |    death  passed 

through. 
For  that  |all|  had  sinned ; 

13  For  ||until  law||  sin  was  in  the  world, 

Although  I  sin  I  is  not  reckoned,  when 
there  is'  no  law, — 
1*  ||Yet  still||    death  reigned'  from  Adam 

until  Moses, 
Even  over  them  who  had  not  sinned 
'  after  the  likeness  of  the  transgression  - 
of  Adam, —        ||Who  is  a  type'>  of 
the  Coming  One|l<:; — 

15  But  <not  as  the  fauR> 

||Sol|  [also]  the  decree  of  favour. 
For  <if  llby  the  fault  of  the  one'||  |the  many] 
died> 

||Much  more] I  ||the  favour  of  God,  and  the 
free-gift  in  favour,  by  the  one'  man  Jesus 
Christjl  |untothemany|  superabounded"*; 

16  And  <not  as  through  one  that  sinned> 

Is  that  which  is  freely  given, — 
For  I  |the  sentence  of  judgment  1 1  indeed,  was — 
|Out  of  one  [fa»ilt]|  into  condemnation. 
Whereas  ||the  decree  of  favour||  is — |Out 
of   many'  faults]    into   a    recovery  of 
righteousness. 
IT         For  <if  llbythe  fault  of  the  one'||   |death| 
reigned  through  the  one> 
||Muchmore||  <they  who  |the  superabund- 
ance of  the  favour  and  of  [the  free-gift 
of]  the  righteousnessl  do  receive>  ||In 
life||  shall  reign  through  the  one,  ||Jesu3 
Christ.e 
Hence,  then  <as    |through  one'  faultj    [the 
sentence  was]  unto  all'  men  unto  condem- 
nation > 
||So||  also,  <through  one' recovery  of  right- 


»  Gen.  xvil.  5. 
•"  Gen.  XV.  5, 
»  Gen.  IV.  6. 
<il8.11iL12(Sep.X 


•  1  P.  V.  12. 
'Or     (WH): 
boasting." 
c  Ps.  xxil.  5. 


»  Chap.  1.  18. 
>>  1  Co.  rv.  45. 

o  Or  :  "  the  Destined  One  "' 
—who  all  along  was  to 


come. 
<i  Or  :  "  was  pre-eminent." 
•  Or  (WH) :  "  Christ  Jesus.' 


ROMANS    V.    19—21  ;    VI.    1—23  ;    VII.    1,  2. 


155 


eousness>  [the  decree  of  favour]  is  unto 
all  men  for*  righteous  acquittal  unto  life; 
!•      For  <just  as    ||through  the  disobedience  of 
the  one'  man||    ||9inners||    the  many  were 
constituted  > 
||So||    also    ||through  the  obedience  of  the 
one|l  ||righteous||  the  manyshall'  be  con- 
stituted : — 
*o         ||Law||     however^  gained    admission^''    in 
order  that  the  fault  might  abound'. 
But  <where  the  sin  abouncIed'>  the  favour 
greatly  superabounded'": — 
*i  In  order  that — 

<Just  as  |siD|  reigned  |in  death|> 
||So||    also    ||favour||    might  reign^  through 
righteousness  unto  life  age-abidi'ng.'i 
||Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord||. 

6    What^  tben^  shall  we  say  ? 

Are  we  still  to  continue  in  sin^  that  |favour| 
may  abound  ? 
>     Far  be  it  1 

<We  who  have  died  unto  sin>  how  |any 
longer|  shall  we  live  therein  ? 
8         Or  know  ye  not,  that  ||we,  as  many  as  were 
immersed*    into    Christ  [Je8us]||f   |into 
his  death|  were  immersed  ? 

*  We  were,  therefore,  buried  together  with 

him^B  through  our  immersion  into  his 
death. 
In  order  that — 
<Just    as    Christ   was    raised'    from 
among  the  dead  through  the  glory  of 
the  Father> 
||So||    1 1  we  also|]    |in  newness  of  life] 
should  walk. 
6         For  <if  we  have  come  to  be   |grown  to- 
gether|  in  •>  the  likeness  of  his  death> 
Certainly     ||in'>   that  of    his  resurrection 
also  1 1  shall  we  be. 

*  |0f  this  I  taking  note — 

That    ||our  old'  man|l'    was  crucified  to- 
gether with  him. 
In  order  that  the  sinful'  body*  might  be 
made  powerless, 
That  we  should     i|no  longer]  |    be  in 
servitude  to  sin ; 
'  For  1 1  he  that  hath  died||  hath  become 

righteously  acquitted  from  his  sin. 

*  Now    <if    we    have    died    together    with 

Chriat>   we  believe  that  we  shall  also 
live  together  with  him ; 
»         Knowing  that  <|Christ|  having  been  raised 
from  among  the  dead >  |no  more]  dieth, — 
||Death||  ||overhim||  | no  more]  hath 
lordship, — 
M  For  <in  that  he  died>  ||unto  sin||  died 

he  |once  for  all|. 
But  <iii  that  he  liveth>  he  liveth  unto 
God. 


•  Or :  "  unto." 
t>  Gal.  lU.  19. 

•  Or  :   "  obtained  pro-eml- 

nence." 
'Ap:  "  Age-abl-'lng." 

•  Ap :  "  Immersion." 


t  GaL  ilL  27. 
f  CoL  U.  12. 
•■Or-  'by." 
i  Eph.  Iv.  22. 

k  Ml :   "  the    body    of   the 
Bin." 


11  So  I  lye  also|  |  be  reckoning  yourselves  to  be— 

|Dead  indeed  unto  sini. 

But  ||alive  unto  God,  in  Christ  Jesus||. 

12  Let  not  sin,  therefore^  reign'  in  your  death'- 

doomed  body. 
That  ye  should  be  obedient  to  its  covetings ; 

13  Neither    be    presenting    your    members,  as 

weapons  of  unrighteousness,  unto  sin. 
But  IpresentyourselvesI  unto  God, as  though 
alive    |from  among  the  dead|,  And 

your  members,  as  weapons  of  righteous- 
ness unto  God ; 
1*         For  1 1  sin  1 1 1  over  you  |  shall  not  have  lordship^ 
For  ye  are  not  under  law,  but  under 
favour.* 

15  What  then  ? 

Shall  we  sin,  because  we  are  not  under  law, 

but  under  favour? 
Far  be  it ! 

16  Know  ye  not  that  <unto  whom   ye  are 

presenting  yourselves  as  servants  for 
obedience>  IServantsj  ye  are  unto  [him 
unto]  whom  ye  are  obedient,  Whether 
of  sin  unto  death.  Or  of  obedience  unto 
righteousness  ? 

17  But  thanks  be  unto  God,  that — 

<Whereas  ye  were  servants  of  sin> 

Te  became  obedient  out  of  the  heart  unto  the 

mould  of  teaching   |into  which  ye  were 

delivered  I  *>; 

18  And  <being  freed  from  sin>  ye  were  made 

servants  unto  righteousness ; — 

19  |In  human   fashion]     am    I   speaking, 

because    of    the    weakness  of  your 
flesh  ;— 
For  <just  as  ye  presented  your  members  as 
servants  unto  impurity  and  unto  lawless- 
ness [for  la\vlessness]>. 
•    ||So,  now]]    present  ye  your  members  as 
servants  unto  righteousness,  for  sancti- 
fication. 
2*     For  <when  ye  were   |servants|   of  sin>  ye 

were  Ifree]  as  to  righteousness; — 
*i         What'  fruit,  therefore,  had  ye    jthen] — in 
things  for  which  ye  Jnow]  are  taking 
shame  to  yourselves  ? 
For  Ijthe  end  of  those  things]]  is  death." 
*2     Whereas  ]]now]]  <having been  freed  from  sin^ 
and  made  servants  unto  God> 
Ye  have  your  fruit  for  sanctiflcation. 
And  ]]the  endj]   ]life  age-abiding]. 
*'  For  ||the  wages  of  sin||  is  death  ; 

But   ]]God's  gift  of  favour)]   is  life  age- 
abiding,*  ||Iu  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord]]. 

7    Or  are  ye  ignorant,  brethren, — 

<For    ]unto    them  that    understand* 
law]  am  I  speaking> 
That  |]the  law]|  hath  lordship  over  a  man  jas 
long  as  he  liveth  |  ? 
*  For   ||the  married'  woman]!    ]unto  her  living* 
husband]  is  bound  by  lawf ; 


»  Gal.  T.  18. 

i>  As  If  =  "  to  be  fashioned 

thereby." 
<!  Chap.  vm.  & 


<<  Ap  :  "  ARe-abldlng." 
e  Or  ■  "  acknowledge." 
»  1  Co.  vil.  39. 


156 


ROMANS   VII.    3—25;    VIII.    1—4. 


But  <if  her  husband  have  died'> 
She  hath  received  a  full  release  from  the 
law  of  her  husband. 

*  Hence  then  <her  husband  being  alive'> 

||An  adult.iress|(  sh.ill  sho  be  called — |If  she 

become  another  man'sj, 
But  <if  the  husband  have  died'>  she  is  [free 

from  the  law ; 
So  that  she  is   not  an  adulteress^  though 

she  become  another  man's. 

*  So^  then_  my  brethren  ||yealso|t  were  made 

dead  unto  the  law  through  the  body  of 
the  Christ, 
To  the  end  ye  might  become*  another's — 
llHis  who  ifrom  among  the  dead|   was 
raised]  i, 
In  order  that  we  might  bring  forth  frui': 
unto  God. 

*  For  <when    we    were    in   the  flesh>    ijthe 

susceptibilities'"     of     sins      which     were 
through  the  law|i  used  to  be  energized  in 
our  members^  unto  the  bringing  forth  of 
fruit  unto  death; 
«     But    i|now||    we   have  received   full   release 
from  the  law,  by  dying  [in  that]  wherein 
we  used  to  be  held  fast, 
So  that  we  should  be  doing  service — 
In  newness  of  spirit. 
And  not  in  obsoleteness  of  letter. 
t  What,  then,  shall  we  say  ? 

Is  the  law  sin  ?  Far  be  it  1 

|)0n    the   contrary!  I     I    had   not   discovered 
llsinii  save  through  law. 
For  even    j|of  coveting]  i    I   had   not  been 
aware,  if  i|the  law||  had  not  kept  on  say- 
ing— 

Thou  shall  not  covet  <= ; 
8         Howbeit  sin,  taking  noccasionlj — 

|)Through  the  commandment] i    wrought 
out  in  me  all'  manner  of  coveting; 
For  liapart  from  lawji  sin  is  dead  ; — 
'      And  ||I||  was  alive^  apart  from  law,  |at  one 
time|, 
But  <th6  commandment  coming'> 

|Sin|    sprang  up  to   life,  i"  whereas  ||I|| 

died, — 
And  the  commandment  which   was  unto 
life  I  was  found  by  me|  to  be    ||itselfll 
unto  death ; 
u         For  psinjl — taking  joccasion| — 

llThroughthe  commandment] i  complete- 
ly deceived  me, 
And  I] through  it]|  slew  me: 
u     So  that  ]lthelawl|  indeed,  is  holy,  and  'the 
commandmenti    ||holy,  and  righteous  and 
good]]. 
M  Did,  then,    ||that  which   is  good||    |unto  me; 
become  death  ? 
Far  be  it  1 
But  [it  was]   sin  <that  it  inight  appear' 
8in>    Ithrough  that  which  was  good; 
unto  me"  working  out  death, 


oOr:   "with  the  result  of 

your  becomln*?." 
*  Or :  "  feelings." 


Exo.    ix    14.  17.   Deu.  v. 
18,21. 


In  order  that  ]|exceeding  sinfullj  might 
sin  become    [through   the    command- 
ment]. 
I*      For  we  know,  that  l|the  law]]  is  ]spiritual|, — 
]|I]I  however,  am  ]a  creature  of  flesh|, 
Sold  under  sin  ; 
1*  For  <that  which  I  am  working  out> 

1  do  not  approve. — 
For  not   <what  I  wish>  [the  samel  I 

practise, » 
But  <what  I  hate>  |the  same|  I  do: 
16  Now  <if  iwhat  I  wish  not]  the  same'  I 

do> 
I  consent  unto  the  law,  that  [it  is] 
right. 
1'  ]|Nowl|  however,  |no  longerj  am   ||I||   working 
it  out. 
But  the  ijsinjl   i^hat  dwelleth  in  me| : 
'8  I  know,  in  Lict,  th.it  thjre  dwelleth  not  in  me 
<that  is,  in  ray  flosh>''  anything  |good] ; 
For  j]the  wishing] ]  liech  near  me. 
But  Ijthe  working  out  of  what  is  right||  notl 

19  For  not  <the  good  th.it  I  wish>  I  do, 

But  <the  evil  that  I  do  not  wish>  |the  same] 
I  practise. 

20  Now  <if  ]wh.i,t  I  wish  not|  lithe  same||  I  do> 

]No  lougt!r|  am  \\1\\  working  it  out. 
But  the  ijsinj]  ||that  dwelleth  in  me|. 

21  Hence,  I  find  tha  law        <..To  me  who  wish'  to 

be  doing  the  right>        That   l|unto  me|| 
jthe  wroagi  lieth  near: 

22  I  have,  in  fact,  a  sympathetic  pleasure  in  the 

law  of  God  ;  iaeeordiug  to  the  inner'  man|. 
2'      But  I  behold  a  diverse'  law  in  my  members, 
Warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind. 
And  taking  me  captive  in<=  the  law  of  sin 
which  existeth  in  my  members : — 

2*  jiWretched]]  man  am  lUn  I 

Who  shall  rescue  me  out  of  this  body  [doomed 
to  death  I  ? 
25         [But]    thanks   bv'  unto  God  1—|| Through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord||. 
Hence,  .then, — 

|]I  myselfii   l]with  the  mind,  indeed||  am  in 

servitude  unto  a  law  of  God ; 
But  llwith  the  fleshi;  unto  a  law  of  sin. 

8    Hence, there  is  now  ilno!i  condemnation, unto 

them  who  are  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 
2      For  lithe  law  of  the   spirit  of  life  in  Christ 
Jesus] I  hath  set  thee"  free  from  the  law  of 
sin  and  of  death  ; — 
s      For  <What  was  impossible  by  the  law, 

in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh> 
||God||    <by    sending  ihis   own'  Son]  in  the 
likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  concerning 
sin> 
Condemned  sin  in  the  flesh, 
*  In  order  that  Hthe  righteous  requirement 

of  the    law]]     might   be  fulfilled  in 


'  Or  :  "  pursup"— "  prasxlin, 
he  whi)  prp«8fs  on.  ngit, 
pursues  the  \!(1-a\  of  MN 
HCtlvltv  •  poirv,  he  who 
dues, /aotf.  le  ilses  ;is  ,v 
fHci."  (Meyer  on  Jn.  UL 
20,  21.) 


»Gen.  v1.  .5-  vlU.  2L 

«  Or:  "bv." 

'Or  (WH).  "I  give 
thanks." 

•Or(VVH)  ■  "me."  "T  xt 
proliahly  a  primitive  In- 
terpolation." 


RUxMANS    VIII.    5—30. 


157 


us —        Who  |not  according  to  fl.esh| 
do  walk^  But  accordiug  to  spirit; 
6  For  ||they  wtio  accordiug  to  flesh'  have 

their  being]  | 
|The  things  of  the  flesh |  do  prefer, 
But  ||they  according  to  the  spirit|| 
|The  things  of  the  spirit]  ; 
•  For  1 1  what  is  preferred  by  the  flesh]  |  [is] 

death, 
Whereas   |]what  is  preferred  by  the 
spirit]]  [is]  life  and  peace; — 

I  Inasmuch  as  ]|what  is  preferred  by  the 

flesh]!  [is]  hostile  towards  God, 
For  I ] unto  the  law  of  God]]    it  doth 
not  submit  itself,  neither  in  fact 
can  it, — 

8  ||They,  moreover,  who  in  flesh' have 

their  being]]  cannot  please  |]God]|. 

9  But  ||ye|]  have  not  your  being  in  flesh,  but  in 

spirit,— 
If  at  least  |]God's  Spirit]]  dwelleth  in  you»; 
And  <if  anyone  hath  not  ]Christ's  Spirit]> 
|]Thesame]j  is  not  his; — 
10         But  <if  ]Christ]  is  in  you> 

IJThe  body]!  indeed,  is  dead  by  reason  of 

sin. 
Whereas  ]]the  spirit]  |  is  life  by  reason  of 
righteousness ; 

II  <If,  moreover  ]  ]the  Spirit  of  him  that  raised 

Jesus  from  among  the  dead  dwelleth  in 
you> 
||He  that  raised,  from   among  the  dead, 
Christ  Jesus]] 
Shall   make  alive  [even]  your  death'- 
doomed  bodies. 
Through   means  *>  of   his  indwelling' 
Spirit  within  you. 
12  Hence,  then,  brethren — ]] debtors]]  we  are. 

Not  unto  the  flesh,  that  ]]according  to  fleshj] 
we  should  live, — 
IS         For  <if  ]according  to  flesh]  ye  live>  ye  are 
about  to  die. 
Whereas  <if   ]in  spirit]    Ijthe  practices  of 
the  flesh]]  ye  are  putting  to  death>  ye 
shall  attain  unto  life ; 
1*  For  <as  many  as    Iby  God's  Spirit|   are 

being  led>    ||the   same]]   are   |God's 
sons], — 
tt  For  ye  have  not  received  a  spirit  of 

servitude,  leading  back  into  fear, 
But  ye  have  received  a  spirit  of  son- 
ship," 
Whereby  we  are  exclaiming — 
Abba  !  Oh  Father  ! 
i«  ||The  Spirit  itself']]    beareth  witness  to- 

gether with    our  spirit,  that  we    are 
children  of  God ; 
i»  And  <if  children>  ]!heirs  also]] — 

Heirs,  indeed,  of  God, 
But  co-heirs  with  Christ, — 

If,  at  least,  we  are  suffering  together. 
In  order  that  we  may  also  be  glorifled 
together. 


» 1  Co.  HI.  16. 

*  Or  (WH) :  "  By  reason." 


18  For  I  reckon,  that  |unworthy|  are  the  sufferings 

of  the  present'  season. 
To  be  compared  with  the  glory  about'  to  be 
revealed  towards  "  us  ; 

19  For  |]the  eager  outlook  of  creation||  ardently 

awaiteth   ]the  revealing  of  the  sons  of 
God],— 

20  For  ]  junto  vanity]  |  hath  creation  been  made 

subject — 
<Not  by  choice. 

But  by  reason  of  him  that  made  it  sub- 
ject> 
Inhope^i  that  |lcreation  itself  also] |  shall 
be  freed — 
From  the  bondage  of  the  decay. 
Into  the  freedom  of  the  glory,  of  the  sons 
of  God ; 
'2         For  we  know,  that  ]lair  creation]]  is  sighing 
together,  and    travailing-in-birth-throes 
together,  ]uutil  the  present], — 
23      And  <not  only  so> 

But   ]]we  ourselves]]    also,  who  have    jthe 

flrst-fruit  of  the  Spirit] — 
]][We]   even   ourselveslj    ]within    our   own 
selves]  do  sigh,—*' 
llSonshipl]    ardently  awaiting — ]The    re- 
deeming of  our  body] ; — 
2*  For  1  |by  our  hope]  ]  have  we  been  saved, — 

But  I ]hope  beheld]]  is  not' hope. 
For  ]] what  one  behold eth]  I  why  doth 
he  hope  for  ? 

25  <If,  however,  ]what  we  do  not  beholdj 

we  hope  for> 
]  I  With    endurance]]    are    we    ardently 
awaiting  [it] ; — 

26  |In  the  selfsame  way]   moreover,  ]|even  the 

Spirit]  ]  helpeth  together  in  ourweakness, — 
For  <what    we    should    pray  for    as    we 

ought>  we  know  not. 
But  I |the Spirit  itself']]  maketh  intercession^ 
with  sighings  unutterable, 

27  And  ijhe  that  searcheth  the  bearts||  know- 

eth  what  is  preferred  by  the  Spirit; — 
Thatc  ]|accordiug  to  God]]  he  maketh 
intercession  in  behalf  of  saints ; 

28  We  know,  further,  that  <unto  them  who  love 

God> 
God  causeth  ]all  things]  to  work  together,* 
for  good, — 
|Unto  theml  who  llaccording  to  purpose]]  are 
|such  as  he  hath  called] ; 

29  For  <whom  he  fore-approved > » 

He  also  fore-appointed,  to  be  conformed 
unto  the  image  of  his  Son,  That 

he   might   be   firstborn    among  many' 
brethren, — 
so         And  <whom  ho  fore-appointed> 
]]The  same]]  he  also  called, 
And  <whom  he  called> 

]lThe  samel]  he  also  declared  righteous. 
And  <whom  he  declared  righteous> 
||The  same] I  he  also  made  glorious:—— 


•  Or:  "unto." 

«i2Co.  -v.  2. 

e  Or :  "  Because.' 


"  Or     (WW) :    "  all     things 

work  together." 
•  Ap  :  "  know." 


158 


ROMANS   VIII.    31—39;    IX.    1—21. 


»i  Wliat^  then,  shall  we  say  to  »  these  things  ? 

<If  lGud|  [is]  for'  us>  who  [shall  be]  against' 
us? 
M     <He,  at  least,  who    |his  own'  Son|   did  not 
spare.        But    |in   behalf  of  us  all|    de- 
liverjd  him  up> 
How   shall   he   not  also    ||with   him||     [all 
things!  upon  us'  in  favour  bestow  ? 
83  Who   shall    bring   an   accusation   against    the 
chosen  ones  of  God  ? 
||God,  who  declareth  righteoiLs\\  ? 
**  Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ?  i" 
llChrist  [Jesus]  who  died  ? — 
Nay !  rather'  was  raised   [from  among  the 
dead], — 
Who  is  on  the  right  hand<^  of  God, 
Who  also  is  making  intercession  in  our 
behalf  II? 
*5  Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  the 
Christ  ?  >J 
Shall  tribulation,  or  distress,  or  persecution, 
or    famine,  or  nakedness,  or    peril,  or 
sword  ? — 
*«         According  as  it  is  written — 

||i^or  thy  sake\\  are  we  being  put  to  death 
all '  the  day  long. 
We  have  been  reckoned  as  sheep    \for 
slaughter\. —  « 
'^      Nay  1 1  in  all  these  thiiigS||    we  are  more  than 
conquering,    ||Throughf  him  that  hath 
loved  us||. 
*8      For  I  am  persuaded  that — 

<Neither  death  nor  life,  nor  messengers 
nor  principalities,  nor  things  present 
nor  things  to  come,  nor  powers,  ^^uor 
height  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  created 
thing> 
II Shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the 
love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord II . 

9     ||Truth||    say  I,  in  Christ,  I  utter  no  false- 
hood,— 
<My  conscience  bearing  witness'  with  me 
in  the  Holy  Spirit> — 

*  That    I    have    |great   grief|    and  incessant' 

travail  in  my  heart ; 
'For  I  could   have  wished  to  be    |accursed|8 
1 1  even  I  myself  ||  from  the  Christ, 
In  behalf  of  my  brethren  my  kinsmen  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh ; — 

*  ||Who||  indeed,  are  Israelites, 

jWhosel  are  thesonship,  and  the  glory,  and 
the  covenants,  and  the   legislation,  and 
the  divine  service,  and  the  promises, 
6  |Whose|  are  the  fathers. 

And  |of  whom  I  is  the  Christ — according  to 
the  flesh, — 
He  who  is  over  all,  God^  blessed  unto  the 
ages.>>    Amen. 


•  Or  :  "  In  view  of." 
>>  Is.  1.  8  t. 

•  Ps.  CI.  1. 

"•Or    (WH):    "the  love   of 
God." 


«  Pb.  xllv,  22. 

'More     fully:     "Through 

means  of." 
t  Or  :  anathema 
^  Ap  :  "  Age." 


6  It  is  not,  however,  as  though  the  word  of  God 

|had  failed! ; 
For    ||not  all'  they  who  are  of  Israel^  |the 
same  I  are  Israel, 
'      Neither  1 1  because  they  are  seed  of  Abraham  || 
are  |all|  children, — 
But    ||/n  Isaac\\   shall  there  be  called  unto 
thee  a  seed.^ 

8  That  is— ||Not  the  children  of  the  fleshll    |the 

same|  are  children  of  God  ; 
But    ||the   children   of    the   promise||    are 
reckoned  as  a  seed. 

9  For  ||of  promise!  I  is  this  word — 

\\  According  to  this  season\\  will  I  come. 
And  Sarah  shall  have  a  son.^ 

10  And  <not  only  so> 

But  <when  ||Rebekah  also||  was  with  child 
||of  one|| — 

Isaac  our  father, — 

11  They,  in  fact,  not  being  yet  born,  nor 

having    practised    anything    good    or 
bad, — 
In  order  that  the  purpose  of  God  |by  way 

of  election  I  might  stand, — 
Not   by    works.  But    by  him  that  was 
calling> 
1'  It  was  said  unto  her —  ^ 

\\The  elder\ \  shall  serve  the  younger « ; 
13  Even  as  it  is  written — 

||./aco5||  have  I loved^but  ||£'saM||  have  I 
hatedA 
1*  What,  then,  shall  we  say  ?  Is  there  injus- 

tice with  God  ?        Far  be  it  1 

15  For  ||uuto  Mosesjl  he  saith — 

/  will  have  mercy  upon  whomsoever  I  can 
have^  mercy. 

And  I  will  have  compassion  upon  whomso- 
ever I  can  have<^  compassionJ 

16  Hence,  then,  it  is  not  of  him  that  wisheth, 

nor  of  him  that  runneth, 
But  of  the  mercy'-shewing  God. 
1'  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh — 
II  Unto  this  end  II  have  I  raised  thee  up. 
That  I  may  thus  shew  in  thee  my  power ^ 
And  that  I  may  declare  my  name  in  all'  the 
earth.s 

18  Hence,  then, — 

||0n  whom  hepleaseth||  he  hath  mercy. 
And     ||whom     he    pleaseth||     he    doth 
harden.^ 

19  Thou  wilt  say  to  me,  then — 

Why  longer'  flndeth  he  fault  ? 

For  ||his  purposeli  who  hath  withstood  ? 

20  O  man  !  Who,  nevertheless,  art  ||thou||  that  art 

answering  again  unto  God  ? 
Shall    \the  thing  formed\   say  \unto  him  that 
formed  it  I — ' 
Why  didst  thou  make  me  thus  ? 

21  Or  hath   not    \the  potter \    a  right    \over  tJie 

clay\  —  ^ 


•  Gen.  xxl.  12. 
»  Gen.  xvlil.  10. 
c  GeM.  XXV.  23. 
<i  Mai.  i.  2f. 
«  Or  :  "am  having.' 
'  Exo.  xxxilL  19. 


K  Exo.  Ix.  16. 

1"  Exo.   vli.  3;   Ix.   12;  xlv, 

4,  17. 
1  Is.  xxix   16  ;  xlv.  9. 
k  Jer.  xvIU.  6 ;  Is.  xxix.  16 ; 

xlv.  9. 


ROMANS  IX.    22—33;    X.    1—16. 


159 


||Out  of  the  same'  lump||. 
To  make  some,  indeed,  into  a  vessel  for 

honour, 
And  some  for  dishonour  ? 
n      And  <if  God- 
Wishing  to  shew  his  anger,  and  to  make 
known  his  power — 
Bare^   in    much'   patience,  with  vessels   of 
anger  "  already  lifted  for  destruction, 
»  In  order  that  he  might  make  known  the 

riches  of  his  glory  upon  vessels  of 
mercy  which  he  prepared  beforehand 
for  glory, — 
«4  jWhomi  he  also  called,  |even  us| 

Not  only  from  among  Jews,  But  also 
from    among    the    nations>    [What 
then  V] 
»6  As  also  [in  Hosea|  he  saith — 

I  will  call  the  Not-my-people  \\My  people\\^ 
And  the  Not-helooed  \\Beloved\\,'^ 
S8     And  it  shall  be — 

</n  the  place  where  it  was  said  Ito  themi — 

\Not  my  people]  are  \\ye\\\y 
\\2'here\\  shall  they  be  called — 
Sons  of  a  Living  God.'' 
«  Ijlsaiahll  moreover,  exclaimeth  over*  Israel — 
<iThough  the  number  of  the  sons  of  Israel  be' 

as  the  sand  of  the  seay- 
1 1  The  remnantW  shall  be  saved ; 
28  For  \\a  complete  and  concise  account]]  will 

the  Lord  make  upon  the  earth.^ 
M  And  ||even  as  Isaiah  hath  before  said|| — 

<.Jf  ]]the  Lord  of  hosts]]  had  not  left  us  a  seedy- 
\]As  Sodom]]  had  we  become^ 
And  ]]as  Gomorrha]]  had  we  been  made  like  J 

•0  What,  then,  shall  we  say  ? 
That  ||they  of  the  nations  || 

<Wlio  were  not  in  pursuit  of  righteous- 

ness> 
Have  laid  hold  of  righteousness, — 
A  righteousness,  however,  which  is  by 
faith ; 
o     Whereas  ||Israel|| 

<Though  in  pursuit  of  a  law  of  righteous- 

ness> 
||Unto  a  law]  I  have  not  attained. 
M  Wherefore  ? 

Because  <not  by  faith. 
But  as  by  works>  [have  they  sought 
it]: 
Theyhave  stumbled  at  the  stone  of  stumbling, e 
8*         Even  as  it  is  written — 
Lo !  I  lay  in  Zion, 

A  stone  to  strike  against^ 
And  a  rock  to  stumble  over. 
And  ]\he  that  re^teth  faith  thereupon]]  shall 
not  be  put  to  shame.*^ 

lO  Brethren!  lithe  delight  of  my  own'  heart, 
and  my  supplication  God-ward,  in  their 
behalf  1 1  are  for  salvation; 


*  For  I  bear  them  witness,  that  they  have  ||a 

zeal    for  God||, — but    not    according    to 
correct  knowledge ; 
'  For  <Not  knowing  |God'8|  righteousness. 

And  lltheir  own||  seeking  to  establish> 
||Jnto  the  righteousness  of  Godl|    have 

they  not  submitted ; 

*  For  Christ  is  |an  end  of  law]  ||forrighteou8- 

nessll,  unto  every'  one  that  beUeveth. 
6      For  1 1  Moses  I;  writeth   that — 

<As  touching  the  righteousness  that  is  by 
law> 
l|77ie  m,an  that  hath  done'  [it]]\  shall  live 
thereby  » ; 
6     Whereas  ||tho  righteousness  by  faith'||  jthu8| 
speaketh — 
Do  not  say  in  thy  heart, 

Wlio  shall  ascend  into  heaven  ?•> 
That  is.        To  bring  ||Christ||  down, 
1         Or, 

Who  shall  descend  into  the  abyss  ?« 
That  is.        To  bring  up  ||Christ,  from 
among  the  dead|| ; 
8      But  what  saith  it  ? 

\]Near  thee]]  is  ]the  declaration], 
\\In  thy  mouthy  and  in  thy  heart]], — ^ 
That  is.  The  declaration  of  the  faith,  which 
we  proclaim : — 
»  That  <if  thou  shalt  confess  the  declara- 

tion^ with  thy  mouth — 
That  Jesus  is  |lLord||, 
And  shalt  believe,  with  thy  heart — 
That  ||God||  raised  him  from  among 
the  dead> 
Thou  shalt  be  saved  || ; — 
10  For   ||in  heart]  |"i   it  is  to  be  believed 

unto  righteousness. 
And  ||by  mouth|i  <*  it  is  to  be  coafessed 
unto  salvation. 
"      For  the  scripture  saith — 

]]No'  one  that  resteth  faith  thereupon]]  shall 
be  put  to  sham,e ;  ^ 

12  For  there  is  no  distinction — of  Jew  or  Greek, — 

For  1 1  the  same  [Lord]|i  is  Lord  of  all. 
Being  rich  unto  all'  who  call  upon  him; 

13  For  ]\W?iosoever'  shall  call  upon  the  name  of 

the  Lord]]  shall  be  saved^: — 
1*         How,  then,  shall  men  call  upon  one  in  whom 
they  have  not  believed  ? 
And  how  shall  they  believe  in  one  of  whom 
they  have  not  heard  ? 
And  how  shall  they  hear,  without  one 
to  proclaim  ? 

15  And  how  shall  they  proclaim,  except 

they  be  sent  ? 
Even  as  it  is  written — 

How  beautiful  the  feet  of  them  that  bring 
glad  tidings  of  good  things  e  1 

16  But  1 1  not  all  1 1  have  become  obedient  unto  the 

glad  tidings ; — 


•  Jer.    1.    25;     Is.    3 

(Heb ):  liv.  16. 
b  Ho  ii.  23. 
e  Ho.  i.  10. 
a  Or :  "  in  behalf  of." 


•  Is.  X.  22  f. 
f  Is.  i  9. 
•6  Is.  viii.  14. 
»>  Is.  xxviii.  16. 


» l.ev.  xvill.  5. 

I"  Deu.  XXX.  12  ft. 

"=  Ap  :  "  Abvss." 

d  NB  :  "  heart  "  and 
"  mouth,"  here  contrast- 
ed ;     not    "  heart "    and 


"  head  "  —  a  distinction 
of  which  the  Bible 
knows  nothitig. 

e  Is.  xxviii.  16. 

'  Joel  ii.  3i. 

B  Is.  lii.  7  (Heb.) ;  Na.  1.  15. 


160 


ROMANS   X.    17—21  ;    XI.    1—24. 


For  1 1  Isaiah  1 1  saith — 

Lord .'  who  believed  what  we  have  heard  »  ? 
IT  Hence  ||ourfaith||  cometh  by  something 

heard, 
And    ||that  which  is  heard|l    through  a 
declaration  of  Christ. 
18  But  I  say :  Have  they  not'  heard  ? 
IIYea  indeed  1 1 — 
\\Into  air  the  earth\\  hath  gone  forth  their 

sound. 
And  \\unto  the  ends  of  the  inhabited  world\\ 
their  declarations.^ 
i»  But  I  say  :  Hath  || Israel ||  not  come  to  know  ? 
First  ||Moses||  saith — 

11/ li  will  provoke  you  to  jealoiusy  on  account 

of  a  no-nation, 
1 1  On  account  of  an  undiscerning  nation\\  will 
J  make  you  very  angry." 
»o      ||Isaiah||  however^  waxeth  daring,and  saith — 
I  have  been  found  by  them  who  after  me  were 

not  seeking, 
\Manife.'it\  have  I  become  ^unto  them,  who  for 
me  were  not  enquiring ; 
»i  Whereas  ||regardiug  Israel] |  he  saith — 

\\All' day  long\\  have  I  stretched  forth 
my  ha7ids  unto  a  people  unyielding 
and  contradicting.^ 

Ill  say^  then — 

Hath  God  cast  off'  his  people  ?  «        Far  be  it  1 
For  ||Ialso||  am  |an  Israelite|, —        Of  the 
seed   of  Abraham,  Of  the  tribe  of 

Benjamin: 
»      God  hath  not'  cast  off  his  people^«  whom  he 
foroapproved.'' 
Or  know  ye  not_  in  [the  account  of  J  Elijah^  what 
the  scripture  saith^  when  he  intercedeth 
with  God  against  Israel  ? 

*  Lordl  \\Thy  prophets\\  have  they  slain ^ 

||r/une  altarsW  have  they  overthrown. 

And  \\I\\  am  left  alone^ 

And  they  are  seeking  my  life !  8 

*  But  what  saith  unto  him  the  response  ? 

i  have  left  for  myself  seven'  thousand'  men, 
\\who\\^  indeed^  have  not   bowed   a  knee 
unto  Baal.*^ 
s      ||Thus||  then  <in  the  present'  season  also> 
II A    remnant^  by   way   of    an    election    of 
favour||  hath  come  into  being. 
6  <If^  however^  by  favour>  |no  lougerj  of  works  ; 
else     ||favour||    |no  longer|     proveth    to  be 
|favour|  1 
'  What  then  ? 

<That  which    Israel    seeketh  after>    jjthe 

same  1 1  it  hath  not  obtained  : — 
||The  election||^  however^  have  obtained   it, 
and  Ijthe  rest||  have  been  hardened; — 
8  Even  as  it  is  written — God  hath  given'  unto 

them'  a  spirit  of  stupor, — eyes^  not  to  see, 
and  ears^  not  to  hear,  —  U7itil  this  very' 
dayi; 


•  Is.  1111.  \ :  cp.  Jn.  111.  38. 
b  Ps.  xix.  4. 

<:  Deu.  xxxil.  21. 
<ils.  Ixv.  If. 

•  Pb.  xciv.  14 ;  1  S.  ilL  22. 


'  Ap  :  "  Know." 
8  I  K.  xix   lU. 
>"  1  K.  xix.  18. 

'Is.    xxix.    10;    Deu.   xxlx. 
4 :  cp.  la.  vi.  9. 


9         And  1 1  David  1 1  sai th- 
ief their  table  be  turned  into  a  snare^  and 
into  a  gin^  and  into  a  trap^  and  into  a 
recompense  unto  them, 

10  Darkened  be  their  eyes^  not  to  see. 

And  \\their  back\\  do  thou  \continually\ 
bow  doum.^ 

11  I  say  then— Did  they  stumble  in  order  that 

they  might  fall  ? 
Far  be  it  I     But    ||by  their'  fall||    |salvation| 
[hath  come]  unto  the  nations,  to  the  end 
of  provoking  ^  them  to  jealousy. 
13  <lf^  moreover^  Ijtheir  fall| I  is  the  riches  of 

a  world, 
And  their  loss^  the  riches  of  nations> 
|How  much  rather|  their  fulness  ? 
18  IJUntoyoull  however^  am  I  speaking, — |you  of 
the  uations| ; 
<Inasmuch^  indeed^  then^  as    ||I||    am    |an 
apostle  to  the  nations|>   ||my  ministry|| 
I  glorify, 
1*         If  by  any  means  I  may  provoke  to  jealou.sy 
my  own'  flesh.  And    save   some  from 
among  them ; — 

15  For  <if  ||the  casting  away  of  them||  hath 

become  the  reconciling  of  a  world> 
What   shall     ||the   taking   of   them    in 
additionjl  be,  but    |life  from  among 
the  dead  1 1  ? 

16  <If,  moreover,  jthe  first  fruitj  [is]  holy> 

|the  lumpj  [shall  bej  also  ; 
And    <if     |the     root|     [is]     holy>     |the 
branches]  [shall  be]  also. 
1'  <If,  however,    ||some  of  the  branchesjj    have 
been  broken  out, 
And    1 1  thou  1 1    being    |a  wild  olive|  hast  been 

grafted  in  among  them. 
And  hast  become  ja  joint  partaker  of  the  root 
of  the  fatness  of  the  olive|> 

18  Be  not  boasting  over  the  branches  1 

Howbeit  <if  thou  boast>  It  is  not  ||thou|| 
that  bearest  jthe  root|.  But  |the  root] 
lltheejl! 

19  Thou  wilt  say,  then — 

Branches  were  broken  out,  in  order  that  ||Ii| 
might  be  grafted  in. 

20  ||Well|| :         ||By  their  want  of  faith||  they  have 

been  broken  out, — 
And  ||thou||   ||by  thy  faith||  dost  stand  1 — 
Regard  not  |lofty|  things.  But  be  afraid; 

21  For   <if    ||God||    hath  not  spared    ||tha 

natural  branches||> 
Neither  ||thee||  will  he  spare! 

22  See,  then,  the  kindness  and  the  severity  of  God : 

||Uponthem  who  have  fallen ||  severity, — 
But  jlupon  theejl  the  kindness  of  God, 
If  thou  abide  still  in  the  kindness, — 

Otherwise  jjthou  also||  shalt  be  cut  out; 

23  Whereas    ||they  also||  <unless  they  abide 

still  in  their  want  of  faith> 
Shall  be  grafted  in. 

For  God  is  ||ablel|  again'  to  engraft  them  1 
2*     For  <ir   ||thou||    |out  of  the  naturally' wild 

olivol  was  cut  out, 


'  Ps.  Ixlx.  22  t ;  XXIV.  8. 


Deu.  : 


tU.  21. 


ROMANS   XI.    25—36  ;    XII.    1—19. 


161 


And  1 1  beyond  nature  1 1  hast  been  engrafted 
into  the  good  olive> 
||How  much  rather||  shall  |these, the  natural 
[branches]  I  be  engrafted  into  their  own' 
olive  tree  ? 

35  For  I  wish  not_  ye  should  be  ignorant^  brethren, 
of  this  sacred  secret,* 
<Lest     |within    yourselves|     ye    be    pre- 
sumptuous> 
That    ||a  hardening  in  part||    hath  befallen 

|Israel|, 
Until  ||the  full  measure  of  the  nations||  shall 
come  in ; 
26     And  ||so||  |air  Israeli  shall  be  saved : 
Even  as  it  is  written — 

There  sh.all   have  come   out  of  Zion   the 
Deliverer, — 
He    xoill    turn   away  ungodliness  from 
Jacob ''; 
2'  And  \\tIds^for  them\\  is  the  covenant  \from 

me'l. 
As  soon  as  I  take  aivay  their  sins.'' 
S8  <As  touching  the  joyful-message,  indeed> 

they  are  enemies  for  your  sake, 
But   <as  touching  the  election>  beloved 
for  their  fathers'  sake ; 
29  For  ||uot  to  be  regretted ||  are  the  gifts 

and  the  calling  of  God  :^ 
so  For  <just  as  ||ye||  |at  one  time|  had  not 

yielded  unto  God, 
And  yet  |now|  have  received  mercy  by 
|their|  refusal  to  yield> 
SI  ||So||  ||these  also||  have  |now|  refused  to 

yield,  by  your  own'  mercy. 
In  order  that  ||themselvesalso||  should 
now  become  objects  of  mercy; 
M         For  God   hath  shut  up  all  together,  in  a 
refusal  to  yield. 
In  order  that    ||upon  all]|  he  may  bestow 
mercy. 
*'  Oh  1  the  depth  of  the  riches  and  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God  ! 
|How  unsearchable]  his  judgments  I 
And  |untraceable|  his  ways  I 
•*         For  who  hath  come  to  know  the  mind  of  the 
Lord  ? 
Or  who  hath  become  \his  counseHor\  ? 
*5  Or  who  hath  first  given  unto  /lim,  and  it 

shall  be  recompensed  to  him  again  ?<* 
'6  Because  !|of'  him,  and  through'  him,  and  unto' 
him||  are  all  things  : — 
1 1  Unto    him]  I    be    the    glory,   unto   the    ages.e 
Amenl 

12    I  beseech  you  therefore,  brethren,  through 
the  compassions  of  God, 
To  present  your  bodies  a  living,  holy  sacrifice, 
]unto  God]  acceptable,'' — 
Your  rational'  divine  service; 
2      And  be  not  8  configuring  yourselves  unto  this 
age. 


'  Ap:  "Mystery." 

'  Is.  llx.  •»)  t. 

■  Is.  xxvii.  9 ;  cp.  Jer.  xxxl. 

33 
1  Is.xl.  13  f ;  cp.  1  Co.  U.  16. 

B.N.T. 


«  Ap  :  "  Age." 

'Or     (WH):     "acceptable 

unto  Gild." 
KOr   (WH):    "and  not   to 

be." 


But  be »  transforming  yourselves  by  the  re- 
newing of  your  mind. 
To  the  end  ye  may  be  proving •>  what  is  the 
thing  willed   by  God — the  good  and  ac- 
ceptable and  perfect. 
3  For  I  say 

<Through    the  favour  which    hath    been 
given  me> 
Unto  every'  one  who  is  among  you, — 
Not  to  think  of  himself  more  highly  than 

he  ought  to  think. 
But  so  to  think  as  to  think  soberly — 
As  ]]unto  each  one]|  ]God]   hath  dealt  a 
measure  of  faith. 

*  For  <just  as    ]in  one'  body]    we  have    ]many' 

members], = 
Yet  ]]all  the  members]]  have  not  the  ]same] 
offlce> 

5  ]]So]]  ]]we, the  many]]  are  ]one'body]  in  Christ, 

Yet  ]]severally]]  members  ]oue  of  another]. 

6  Now  <having  gifts  of  favour  ]according  to  the 

favour  given  unto  us]  difTering> — 
<Whether  prophesying>  [let  us  use  it]  ac- 
cording to  the  proportion  of  our  faith, 

7  <0r  miuistering>  [use  it]  in  our  ministering, 
<0r  he  that  teacheth>  [let  him  use  his  gift] 

in  his  teaching, 

*  <0r  he  that  exhorteth>  in  his  exhorting, 
<He  that  imparteth>  [let  it  be]  with  liberality, 
<He  that  taketh  a  lead>  with  diligence, 
<He  that  sheweth  mercy>  with  cheerfulness. 

9  ]]Yourlove]]   [be]  without  hypocrisy, — 

Loathing  that  which  is  wicked, 
Cleaving  to  that  which  is  good ; 

10  <In  your  brotherly  love>   ]]unto  one  an- 

other]] being  tenderly  affectioned, 
<In  honour>  ]]unto  one  another]]   giving 
preference ; 

11  <In  busiuess>  not  slothful, 
<In  spirit>  fervent, 

<To  the  Lnrd>  doing  service, 

12  <In  hope,    rejoicing, 

<In  tribulation>  enduring, 
<In  prayer>  persevering, 

13  <With  the  needs  of  the  saints>  having 

fellowship, — 

]]Hos|)itality]]  pursuing. 
1*     Bless  them  that  persecute,*        Bless,  and  do 
not  curse. 

15  Eejoice  with  them  that  rejoice. 
Weep  with  them  that  weep: 

16  ]]The  same  thing]]   ]one  to  another]  regard- 

ing,— 
Not  ]the  lofty  things]  regarding. 
But  ]]by  the  lowly]]  being  led  along. 
Be  not    getting   presumptuous  in    your  ovm 
opinion  « : 
1''      ]] Unto  no  one]]  ] evil  for  evil]  rendering: 

Providing  honourable f  things  before  slW mens: 
13      <If  possible — so  far  as  dependeth  on  you> 

]with  all'  men]  being  at  peace: 
19         Not  avenging   ]]yourselves]],  beloved    but 
give  place  unto  their  anger; 

>  Or  (WH) :  "  But  to  be."  P.  iii.  9. 

b  Eph.  V.  10,  17.  «  Pr.  iii.  7. 

=  1  Co.  xil.  12.  t  2  Co.  viii.  21 

1  Mt.  V.  44  ;    1  Co.  Iv.  12  ;  1  e  Pr.  lit.  4  (Sep.) 


162 


ROMANS   XII.    20,    21  ;    XIII.    1—14^    XIV.    1—8. 


For  it  is  written — 
||^ine||  is  avenging, 

\\I\\  will  recompense ; — saith  the  Lord*; 
«o         But>— 

<.  If  thine  enemy  hungery^  be  feeding  him, 
<Jfhe  thirsty  be  giving  him  drink; 
For  <this'  doings  \\coals  offire\\  shalt 
thou  heap  upon  his  head.*> 
"      Be  not  overcome  by  evil, 

But  overcome  evil'  Iwitli  good|. 

13    Let  ||every' soulll  |unto  protecting  authori- 
ties! be  in  subjection  <=; 
For  there  is  no  authority^  save  by  God, 
And  lltheythat  are  in  being||  have   |by  God| 
been  arranged, — 
«         So  that  ||he  who  rangeth  himself  against 
the  authority  1 1 
[Against  the  arrangement  of   God'|    op- 

poseth  himself, 
And     ||they   who   oppose||     shall     |unto 
themselvesi    |a  sentence  of  judgment| 
receive. 

*  For   i  I  they  who  bear  rule||  are  not  a  terror 

unto  the  good'  work^  but  unto  the  evil. 
Wouldst  thou  not  be  afraid  of  the  authority  ? 
||That  which  is  good||  be  thou  doings  and 
thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same  ; 

*  For  ||God's'  minister] |   is  he  unto  thee^ 

for  that  which  is  good. 
But   <if    ||that  which   is    evil||    thou   be 
doing>  be  afraid  I 
For  ||notinvain||  |  the  sword  |  hebeareth; 
For  ||God's  ministerll  he  is, — an  aven- 
ger^ unto  anger^  to  him  who  prac- 
tiseth  I  what  is  evil|. 
'     Wherefore  it  is  |neces3ary|  to  be  in  subjec- 
tion,— 
Not  only'  because  of  the  anger, 
But  also'  because  of  the  conscience ; 

*  For   I  [because  of   this||    are   ye   paying 

|tribute|  also, — 
For  I  [God's  ministers  of  statei,  they  are^ 
[[Unto  this  verything[[  giving  constant 
attendance. 
f     Bender  unto  all  their  dues, — 

<Unto  whom  tribute>  tribute^ 
<Unto  whom  tax>  tax, 
<Unto  whom  fear>  fear^ 
<Unto  whom  honour>  honour. 

8  [[Nothing^  to  any[[  be  owing — save  to  be  loving 
[one  another[ ; 
For  [[he  that  loveth  his  neighbour[[d   hath 
given  to  [[law[|  its  fulfilment. 
»         For  <thi3— 

Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 
Thou  shalt  not  comm,it  murder, 
Thou  shalt  not  steal, 
Thou  shalt  not  covet, — » 
And  if  there  is  any  difiCerent'  commaaid- 
ment> 


•  Deu   xxxlL  35  (Heb.) ;  op. 

He.  X.  ao. 
'  Pr.  XXV.  21  f. 

•  1  P.  11.  13. 


*  Ml :  "  the  diverse  one." 
•Exo.   XX.   13  ft,   17;   Deu. 
V.  17  ff,  2L 


[[In  this  wordjl  is  summed  up,  [namely] — 
Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.^ 

10  [[Lovejl   junto  one's  neighbour [  worketh  not 

[Law's  fulness]  therefore^  is  [[Love[|. 

11  And  <this  besides> — 

Knowing  the  season — 

That  it  is  an  hour  already  for  you  *>   [out  of 

sloep[  to  be  wakened  ; 
For  [|now|[   is  our'  salvation  [nearer]^  than 
when  we  believed : 
i»  [[The  night|[  is  far  spent. 

And  [[the  day||  hath  drawn  near; 
Lot  us,  then,  cast  off  the  works  of  dark- 
ness, 
[And]    let  us    put   on   the  armour  of 
light, - 

13  I  [As  in  daytime|[     [becomingly [    let  us 

walk: 
Not  in  revellings,  and  in  drunken  bouts.o 
Not    in    chamberings,    and    in    wanton 

deeds, d 
Not  in  strife,  and  envye; — 
1*  But  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,' 

And  [[for  the  flesh] I  take  not  forethought^ 
to  fulfil  its  CO  votings. 

14  [|Him  that  is  weak  in  his  faith|[  receive  ye, — 
Not  for  disputing  opinions  : — 

3  [[One]]   indeed,  hath  faith  to  eat  all  things. 

Whereas  [] he  that  is  weak]  [  eateth  lherbs[ : 
5  Let  not  ]]him  that  eateth[[    despise  [him  that 
eateth  not], 
And  let  not  j|him  that  eateth  not|[  judge  [him 
that  eateth  [ ; 
For  ][God[]  hath  received  him. 
*  Who    art    ]]thou][,    that    judgest    another's' 
domestic  8  ? 
[[To  his  own  master[[  he  standeth,  or  falleth; 
He  shall,  however,  be  made  to  stand, — 
For  his  Master  is  able'  to  make  him  stand. 

5  [For]    [[one]]    indeed,  esteemeth   one   day  be- 

yond iinother. 
Whereas  ]]another[[  esteemeth  every' day : — 
Let   [[each  one[[   [in  his  own'  mind[  be  fully 
persuaded. 

6  <He  that  regardeth  the  day>  [[Unto  the  Lord[| 

regardeth  it, — 
And  <he  that  eateth>  [  j Unto  the  Lord [[  doth 
eat. 
For  he  giveth  thanks  unto  God  ; 
And  <he  that  eaoeth  not>    [[Unto  the  Lord|| 
doth  not  eac,  and  give  God  thanks. 
T         For  [[none  Oi  us]]  [unto  himself[  liveth, 

And  [[nonoi    [unto  aimself|  dioth; 
8         For  both  <if  we  live>  l|Unto  the  Lord  [[  we 
live. 
And  <if  we  die>  |[Unto  the  Lord]]  we 
die; 
<Whether  therefore  we  live^  /  [[The  Lord's] | 


Or  whether  we  die> 


•  Lev.  xlx.  18  ;  cp.  Mt.  xlx. 
18  t :  Gal.  v.  14  ;  Ja.  11.  8. 
»Or(WH)  :   "us." 
<:  Ml  :  "drunkeiinesnes." 
"■  Ml :  "  wantonnesses." 


we  are ; 


«  Or  (WH)      '  strifes   and 

envylngs." 
t  Or  (WHl  :  "  the  L.  C.  J.» 
«  Ja.  Iv.  12. 


ROMANS   XIV.    9—23  ;    XV.     1—13. 


163 


»         For    <to    this    end>     |Chr<st|    died    and 
lived," 
In  order  that  ||both  of  dead  and  living||  he 
might  have  lordship. 

10  But  |!thou||  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother  ? 
Aye!    ||aud  thou||    why  dost  thou  despise  thy 

brother  ? 
For  ||all  of  us||  shall  present  ourselves  unto 
the  judgment  seat  of  God  ^ ; 

11  For  it  is  written — 

<Living  am  \\r\\^  saith  the  Lord> 
II  Unto  me||  shall  bow  every'  knee. 
And  \\every'  tongue\\  shall  openly  confess 
unto  God.<^ 
1*     Hence,  [then],  ||each  one  of  us||  |of  himselfj 
shall  give  |account|  unto  God. 

15  I |No  longer II  then,  || upon  one  another j]  lot  us  be 

sitting  in  judgment, 
But  ||this||  judge  ye,  rather — 
Not  to  be  putting  a  cause  of  stumbling  before 
your  brother,  or  an  occasion  to  fall. 
1*  I  know  and  am  persuaded  in  the  Lord  Jesus — 
That  ||uothing|j  is  profane  |of  itselt|, — 
Save  to  him  who  reckoneth  anything  to  be 
|profane|, 
llUnto  that  manl|  [it  is]  profane. <> 
13  <If,  in  fact,  ||because  of  food||  thy  brother  is 
being  grieved>« 
IJNo  longer,  by  the  rule  of  love||   art  thou 
walking: — 
Do  not  ||by  thy  food||  ||that  man||  be  de- 
stroying, on  whose  behalf  Christ  died  I 

16  Therefore,  suffer  not  to  be  defamed,  your  own' 

good  thing ; 
"     For  |the  kingdom  of  God|  is  not  |eating  and 
drinkingi. 
But  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  Holy 
Spirit ; 

18  For  1 1  he  that  |in  this|  doeth  service  unto 

theChristll 
Is  acceptable  unto  God, 
And  approved  unto  men. 

19  Hence,  then,  ||the  things  pertaining  to  peace || 

let  us  pursue. 
And  the  things  which  belong  to  the  upbuild- 
ing one  of  another : 

20  Do  not  ll  for  the  sake  of  food  1 1  be  throwing 

down  f  the  work  of  God  ! 
||A11  things]  I   indeed,  are  pure  s ; 
But  ||ill||  is  it  for  the  man  who  | with  occasion 
of  stumbling]  doth  eat, — 
'1      ||Well||   is  it,  not  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink 
wine,    nor    [to    do    aught]    whereby    |thy 
brother]  is  caused  to  stumble. 
M      I  |The  faith  which  thou'  hastj  |  have  ]to  thyself] 
before  God : 
||Happy|]  he  that  bringeth  not  judgment  upon 
himself  by  that  which  he  approveth  ; 
M     But   ||he  that  is  in  doubt||  ]]if  he  eat) |  hath 
condemned  himself, — 
Because  [it  was]  not  of  faith, 


»  Or  :    "  lived  again  "  ;   cp. 

Lu.  XV.  32 ;  Rev.  11.  8  ;  xx. 

4. 
b  Cp.  2  Co.  V.  10. 
,  Is.  xlv.  23  ;  xllx.  18. 


0  Ver.  20 ;  Tt   1.  15. 
<  I  Co.  viii.  11. 
'  Or  :  "  undoing." 
«  Ver.  14 ;  Tt.  i.  15. 


And  1 1  everything' which  is  not  of  faith|| 
is  |sin|. 

15  We    are    bound,    however,    ||we,    who    are 
strong]  I 
|The  weakness  of  them  who  are  not  strong]  to 

be  bearing. 
And  not  ||unto  ourselves]]  to  give  pleasure. 

2  Let  ||each  one  of  us|]  |untohis  neighbour]  give 

pleasure — 
For  what  is  good,  unto  upbuilding; 

3  For  1 1  even  the  Christ]  I  |  not  unto  himself]  gave 

pleasure, 
But,  even  as  it  is  written — 

1 1  The  reproaches  of  them  that  were  reproach- 
ing thee\\  fell  upon  me : — " 
*      |]Whatsoever  things,  in  fact,  were  written 
aforetime]] 
I  [All]     for    our    own'    instruction]    were 
written, — 
In  order  that  <through  endurance,  and 
through    the    encouragement    of    the 
Scriptures>    we    might     have    their 
lhope].b 
6  Now  may  ]]theGod  of  the  endurance,  and  of  the 
eu  cou  ragem  ent]  ] 
Give  you  I] the  same  thing]]  to  be  regarding 
amongst  one  another,  |according  to  Christ 
Jesus]  <:; 

6  In  order  that  ]] with  one  accord,  with  one' 

mouth]  ]  ye  may  be  glorifying  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

7  Wherefore  receive  ye  one  another. 

Even  as  ]|Christ  also]]    hath  received  us^ 
]uato  the  glory  of  Godj : — 

8  For   I   affirm    ]Christ]   to  have   become «  |a 

minister  of  circumcision]. 
In  behalf  of  the  truth  of  God, — 

To  confirm  the  promises  of  the  fathers, 

9  And    that     ]]the    nations]]     ]for    mercy| 

should  glorify  God : — 
Even  as  it  is  written — 

\\For  this  caM.sfi]]  will  I  openly  confess 

unto  thee  among  nations, 
And  \\unto  thy  name\\  will  I  strike  the 

strings  ' ; 

10  And  ]again|  he  saith — 

Be  glad^  ye  nations^  with  his  people  e ; 

11  And  again — 

Be  giving  praise^  all'  ye  nations^  unto 

the  Lord, 
And   let   all'   the  peoples   repeat   his 

praise  •> ; 

12  And  llagain,  Isaiah]]  saith — 

There  shall  be  the  root  of  Jesse, 
And  he  that  ariseth  to  rule  nations, — 
Upon  \\him\\  shall  \nations\  hope.^ 

13  Now  IJtheGod  of  thehope]]  fill  you  with  all' joy 

and  peace  ]in  believing], 
So  that  ye  may  surpass  ^  in  the  hope^ 
In  the  power  of  Holy  Spirit. 


a  PS.  IxiX.  9. 

>>  Or  (WH) :  "  their  hope  of 

encouracement." 
<:  Or  ( WH) :  •'  Jesus  Christ." 
■1  Or  (WH):  "you." 
•  Or   (WH) :  "  that  |Chrlst| 


became." 
t  Ps.  xvill.  49. 
B  Deu.  xxxll.  43. 
k  Ps.  cxvii.  1. 
i  Is.  xi.  1,10. 
*  Or :  "  be  pre-eminent" 

m2 


164 


ROMANS   XV.    14—33;    XVI.    1—11. 


I*  But  I  am  persuaded,  my  brethren, — 

Even  ||I  myself||  concerning  you : 
That  ||ye  yourselvesll  also,  are 
Full  of  goodness, 
Filled  with  all'  knowledge. 
Able  also  ||unto  one  another||  to  be  minis- 
tering admonition : 
15  Howbeit   |  [the  more  boldly 1 1  have  I  written  unto 
you,— 
In  some  measure,  as  bringing  it  back  to 
your  minds, — 
By  reason  of  the  favour  given  unto  me  from 
God,— 
i«         That  I  should  be  a  public  minister  of  Christ 
Jesus  unto  the  nations, 
Doing   priestly   service    with    the    glad- 
message  of  God, 
In  order  that  the  offering  up  of  the  nations 
might  prove  to  be  acceptable, 
Being  hallowed  in  Holy  Spirit: 
"     I  have,  therefore,  [my]  boasting  in  Christ 
Jesus,  in  the  things  pertaining  to  God, — 
18         For  I  will  *  not  dare  to  speak  anything 

Save  of  the  things    which   Christ    |hath 
wrought  out  for  himself|    through  me, 
for  the  obedience  of  nations, — 
By  word  and  deed, 
i»  By  the  power  of  signs  and  wonders. 

By  the  power  of  [Holy]  Spirit; 
So  that  I  <from  Jerusalem  and  in  a  circuit 
as  far  as  Illyricum>   have  fulfilled  the 
glad-message  of  the  Christ, — 
M         Although  |jthus|| — as  ambitious  to  be  an- 
nouncing the  glad-message, — 
Not  where  Christ  had  been  named, 
Lest     IJupon   another's'  foundation||     I 
should  be  building; 
"  But,  even  as  it  is  written — 

They'    shall    see,  unlo   whom    had    been 

announced  no  tidings  concerning  him,^ 
And  \\t}ieyw]io  hadnolheard\\  shallunder- 
stand.'^ 
M  Wherefore,  also,  I  have  been  hindered^  these 

many  times,  from  coming  unto  you  ; 
2'     But    l|now||    |no  longer|    having    |place|    in 
these  regions. 
And  having  had  ||a  longingjl  to  come  unto 
you,  a  good  many  years> — <* 

'*      <As  soon  as  I  am  journeying  to  Spain> 

I  am  hoping,  in  fact,  [when  journeying 
through]  to  get  sight  of  you.  And  |by 
you|  to  be  set  forward  thither, — If  |with 
your  companyl  I  have  first'  in  some' 
measure  been  satisfied. 
*6     But  ||now||  lam  journeying  unto  Jerusalem,^ 

ministering  unto  the  saints  ; 
»«         For  Macedonia  and  Achaia  have  been  well- 
pleased  to  make  |a  certain  fellowship] 
for  the  destitute  of  the  saints  who  are 
in  Jerusalem,  — ' 


'  Or  CWH):   "do."  c  is.  m.  15. 

>Or(\VH):     "IIThey   unto  "i  Ac.  xix.  21. 

whnm    no    tldinp.s    had  •  Ac.  xx.  16;  xxl.  17. 

beenannounceilconcern-  '1  Co.  ivL   1;  2  Co.  Till. 

Ing  him)  shall  see."  10-19. 


27  They  have  been  well-pleased,  indeed, — 

And   ]|their  debtors]]  they  are  ; 
For  <if  ]with  their  spiritual  things] 

the  nations  have  come  into  fellow- 

ship> 
They  are  bound  also  Jwith  their  own 

carnal  things]  to  minister  publicly 

unto  them. 

28  <]]This]]  then,  having  completed,  and  sealed 

unto  them  this  fruit> 
I  will  come  back,  by  you,  unto  Spain  : — 

29  And  I  know  that  <when  I  come  unto 

you> 
]  ]In  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  Christ]  | 
I  shall  come. 
'"     I  beseech  you,  moreover,  [brethren], 
<Through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
And  through  the  love  of  the  Spirit> 
To  strive  together  with  me,  in  your  prayers 
on  my  behalf  unto  God, — 
31  In  order  that  I  may  be  delivered  from 

them  who  do  not  yield  in  Judaea, 
And    ]]my  ministry  which  is  unto  Jeru- 
salem]]   may  prove  to  be    ]aceeptable 
unto  the  saints] ; 
*2  In  order  that  ]with  joy'  coming  unto  you 

through   God's   will]    I  may   together 
with  you  find  rest. 
"Now   ]]the  God  of   peace]] »  be   with  you   all. 
Amen. 

16  And  I  commend  to  you  Phoebe,  our  sister, — 
Being  a  minister   [also]    of  the  assembly 
which  is  in  Cenchrcae  ; 
2      In  order  that  ye  may  give  her  welcome,  in  the 
Lord,  in  a  manner  worthy  of  the  saints. 
And  stand  by  her  in  any  matter  wherein  she 
may  have  need  ]of  you] ; 
For  ]]  she  also]]  hath  proved  to  be  |a  defender 
of  many],  and  |of  my  own  self]. 

*  Salute  yePriscaand  Aquila,  my  fellow-workers 

in  Christ  Jesus, — 

*  |]Who]|  indeed,  ]]for  my  life]]  ]their  own  neck| 

laid  down, — •> 
Unto  whom — not   ]]I  only]]  giva  thanks,  but 
also  air  the  assemblies  of  the  nations ; 

*  [Salute]  also  the  assembly  at  their  house. 
Salute  ye  Epaenetus,  my  beloved, 

Who  is  a  first-fruit  of  Asia  unto  Christ. 
6  Salute  Mary — 

]]Who]]  indeed,  hath  toiled  jmuch]  for  you. 
'  Salute  Andronicus  and  Junias,  my  kinsmen 
and  my  fellow-captives, 

]]Who]]  indeod,are  of  note  among  the  Apostles, 

Who  also  ]before  me|  had  come  to  be  in  Christ. 

8  Salute  Ampliatus,  my  beloved  in  the  Lord. 

9  Salute  Urbanus,  our  fellow-worker  in  Christ; 

And  Stachys,  my  beloved. 
1"  Salute  Afielles,  the  approved  in  Christ. 

Salute  them  of  [the  household  of]  Aristobulus. 
11  Salute  Herodion,  my  kinsman. 
Salute  them  of  [the  household  of]  Narcissus  who 
are  in  the  Lord. 


•Ph.  Iv.  9;  He.  xllL  20. 


•>  Ml :  "  under." 


ROMANS   XVI.    12—27.     1    CORINTHIANS  I.    1—7. 


105 


12  Salute  Tryphfeua  auJ  Tryphosa^  [sisters]  who 

have  toiled  in  the  Lord. 
Salute  Persis^  the  bekivod  | sister], 

||\Vho||  indeed^  hath  toiled  much  in  the  Lord. 

13  Salute  Ruf  us^ 

The  chosen  in  the  Lord; 
Also  his  and  my  mother. 
1*  Salute  Asyncritus^  Phlegon^  Hermes^  Patrobas^ 
Hermas, 
And  the  brethren  that  are  with'  them'. 
^*  Salute   Philologus  and   Julia^  Nereus  and  his 
sister^  and  Olympas, 
And  all  the  saints  that  are  (with  them|. 

16  Salute  ye  one  another^  with  a  holy-  kiss. 

All  the  assemblies  of  the  Christ  |salute  you|. 

17  But  I  beseech  you^  brethren^ 

To  keep  an  eye  upon  them  who  are  causing 
|divisions  and  occasions  of  stumbling,  aside 
from  the  teaching  which  ||yel|  have 
learned  I, — 

And  be  turning  away  from  them  ; 

18  For  Ijthey  who  are  such||  |uuto  our  Lord 

Christ|   are  not  doing  service,  but  unto 
their  own'  belly, — ^ 
And  ||through  their  smooth  and  flattering 
speech  1 1  deceive  the  hearts  of  the  innocent. 

19  For     llyour'    obedience]  |      |unto    all|     hath 

reached, — 
liOver  you||  therefore,  I  rejoice  I 
But  I  wish  you — 

To  be  |wise|,  [indeedl,as  to  that  which 

is  good. 
Yet  pure,<=  as  to  that  which  is  evil. 


«  Or :  "  sacred." 
•>  Ph.  lU.  19. 


Mt.  X.  16. 


20  Howbeit  ||the  God  of  peace] |  will  crush  Satan 

under  your  feet  |shortly|.a 
IJThe  favour  of  our  Lord  Jesus||b  be  with 
you. 

21  There  salute  you — Timothy,  my  fellow-worker, 

And  Lucius,  and  Jason,  and  Sosipater,  my 
kinsmen. 

22  ||I||   Tertius,  who    have   written    the  epistle, 

salute  you  in  the  Lord. 

23  There  saluteth  you— Gains,  my  host  and  [the 

host]  of  the  whole'  assembly. 
There  salute  you — Erastus,  the  steward  of  the 
city,  and  Quartus  the=  brother.     (2^]<i 

25  Now  <unto  him  *=  who  hath  power  to  establish 

you. 
According  to   my    glad-message — Even  the 
proclamation  of  Jesus  Christ, 
According   to  the   revelation   of  a   sacred 
secret/ 
jln  age-jmst  times]  kept  silent, 

26  But  now  )made  manifest]. 

And  through  means  of  propheti"  scrip- 
tures. 
According  to  the  command  of  the  age- 
abiding  God, 
)For  obedience  of  faith]  unto  all' the 
nations  made  known> 

27  Unto  a  God,  wise'  aloue', 

Through  Jesus  Christ, 

[Unto  whom]  be  the  glory,  unto  the  ages.s 
Amen. 


>  Or  :  "  with  spppd." 

>>Or(\VH):  "L.  J.  e  hrist." 

cOr:  "lii-." 

d  WH  omit. 

=  Cp.  Eph.  iil.  20  ;  1  Tim.   i. 


17;  He.    xiil.    15,    ^ude 

21  f 

I  A|i:  "  Mystery." 

e  Ap  :  "  Age." 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 


TO   THE 


CORINTHIANS. 


Paul,  a  called'  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  through 
God's  will, — 
And  Sosthenes  the  brother,— 
Unto  the  assembly  of  God  which  is  in  Corinth, 
Sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus, 
Called'  saints, — 
With  all'  who  call  upon  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus   Christ    ]in   every'   place],— ]|their 
Lord  and  ours]] : 
Favour  unto  you,  and  peace. 
From  God  our  Father,  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


*  I  give  thanks  unto  my  God,*  at  all  times,  con- 
cerning you, 
By  reason  of  the  favour  of  God  given  unto 
you  in  Christ  -lesus, — 

5  That  I  in  everytning]  ye  have  been  enriched 

in  him— 
In  air  discourse  and  in  all'  knowledge ; 

6  Even   as    ]lthe  witness  of  the  Christjl    h&tb 

been  confirmed  \n^  you, 

7  So  that  ye  come  short  in  no'  gift  of  favour,— 


•  Ro.  1.  8 ;  1  Th.  I.  2. 


■>  Or :  "among." 


166 


1    CORINTHIANS   I.    8—30;    11.    1—3. 


Ardently  awaiting  the   revelation   of    our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
8  Who  will  also  confirm  »  you  unto  the  end, 

Unaccusable  in   the   day  of   our  Lord 
Jesus  [Christ] : 
•      IIFaithfulll    is  God,  through  whom  ye  have 
been  called  into  the  fellowship   of  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

1"  But  I  beseech  you,  brethren, 

Through    the    name    of    our    Lord    Jesus 
Christ,— 
That  lithe  same  thingi I  ye  |all|  be  saying, 
And  that  there  be  not,  among  you^    |divi- 

siousl ; 
But  that  ye  be  fitly  joined  together — 
In  the  same'  mind. 
And  in  the  same' judgment. 

11  For  it  hath  been  signified  unto  me,  concerning 

you,  my  brethren, — 
By  them  who  are  of   [the  household   of] 
Chloe,— 
That  there  are  |strifes  among  youj. 

12  Now  I  mean  this, — 

That  |each  one  of  youj  is  saying — 
||I||  indeed,  am  of  Paul, 
But  I  HI  I  of\pollos, 
But  ||I||  of  Cephas, 
But  lim  of  Christb; 
w  The  Christ  |is  dividedj!" 

Was  ||Paul||  crucified  for  you  ? 
Or    ||into<i   the  name  of  PaulU  were  ye  im- 
mersed ? 
1*         I  give  thanks,«  that   |none  of  youj    did  I 
immerse — 
Save  Crispus  and  Gaius, 
16         Lest  any  should  say — 

||Into  my  own'  name||  I  immersed; — 
16         Teal  I  immersed  the  house  |of  Stephanas] 
also,  — 
jjBesidesll    I  know  not  whether    |anyone 
else|  I  immersed. 
W      For  Christ  sent'  me  not,  to  be  immersing, 
But  to  be  telling  the  good  news, — 
Not  with  wisdom  of  discourse. 
Lest  I  void  I   should  be  made  ||the  cross  of 
theChrist||. 
18  For  I  |the  discourse  which  concerneth  the 

Cross!  I 
ijUnto  them,  indeed,  who  are  perish- 

Inglj  is  |foolishness| ; 
But     unto  them  who  are  being  saved — 
u     )  us||  it  is  |God's  power|.f 
»  For  it  is  written — 

I  icill  dpstroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise, 
And  \the  discernment  of  the  disceming\ 
will  I  set  aside.e 
M  Where  is  the  wise  ? 

Where  is  the  scribe  ?  •" 

Where  is  the  disput«r  of  this  age  ? 


•  1  Th.  Hi.  IS  ;  2  Th.  11.  17. 

•>  Chap,  ill   4. 

oOr(VVH):  "Is  the  Christ 

divirted  ?" 
<i  Cp.  Mt,  xxvlU.  19. 


•  Or     (WH)     add :     "  un( 

God." 
'  Ro.  I.  16. 
8  Is.  xxlx.  14. 
•>  Is.  xlx.  U  f ;  xxxill.  18. 


Hath  not  God  made  foolish'  the  wisdom  of 
the  world  ? 
"  For  <seeing  that  |in  the  wisdom  of  God| 

The  world  |through  its  wisdom]  did  not 
get  to  know  God> 
God  was  well-pleased — 

<Through  the  foolishness  of  the  thing 
proclaimed>  to  save  them  that  believe. 

22  Seeing  that 

Both  1 1  Jews!  I  Ifor  signs!  do  ask. 
And  ||Greeks|l   jfor  wisdom!  do  seek, 

23  Whereas  |]wel!   proclaim  a  Christ  who  hath 

been  crucified, — 
]Unto    Jews]     indeed,    an     occasion    of 

stumbling. 
And  |unto  Gentiles]  foolishness; 
2*  But  <unto  the  called  themselves' — 

Both  Jews  and  Greeks> 
llChrist]!  ]God's!  power,and  IGod'sl  wisdom. 

25  Because  ||God's  foolish  thiugij  Is  Iwiserthan 

men  I, 
And  ||God's  weak  thing]!  ]mightier  than  men|. 

26  For  be  looking  at  the  calling  of  you,  brethren, — 

That  [there  were] 

Not  many'  wise,  according  to  flesh. 
Not  many'  powerful. 
Not  many'  high-born; 

27  On  the  contrary — 

]]The  foolish  things  of  the  world]]  hath  God 
chosen. 
That  he  might  put  to  shame  them  who 
are  wise. 
And  ]]the  weak  things  of  the  world]]  hath 
God  chosen. 
That  he  might  put  to  .shame  the  things 
that  are  mighty, 

28  And  <the  low-born  things  or  the  world. 

And  the  things  that  are  despised>  hath 
God  chosen, — 
1 1  [And]  the  things  that  are  not]], — 
That  ]the  things  that  are]    he  might  bring 
to  nought ; 

29  So  that  no'  flesh  should  boast  before  God. 

30  But  ]]of'him]]  are  ]]ye||   jin  Christ  Jesus|,— 

Who  hath  been  made  wisdom  unto  us,  |from 
God!,— 
Both  righteousness, and  sanctiflcation,and 
redemption : 
In  order  that  ]evcn  as  it  is  written] — 
\\He  that  hoastethW 
\\Tn  the  Lord\\  let  him  hoast.'^ 
2     |]I]]  therefore,  brethren,  |when  I  came  unto 
you  I, 
Came    ]nQt  with  excellency  of  discourse  or 
wisdom] 
Declaring  unto  you  the  mystery •>  of  God; 
2      For  I  had  not  determined  «  to  know  anything 
among  you. 

Save   Jesus   Christ, and    |hlm|    as   one 

who  had  been  crucified  I 
3]]I]]  therefore,  |in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and 
in  much  trembling] 
Came  to  be  with  you, 


•  Jpr.  Ix,  34. 
b  Or(WH)  : 


I  Or  :  "  Intended.' 


1    CORINTHIANS   II.    4—16;    III.    1—15. 


167 


*  And  1 1  my  discourse,  and  what  I  proclaimed  || 
Were  not  in  suasive'  words  lof  wisdom|, 
But  in  demonstration  of  Spirit  and  power*: 

5  In  order  tliat  ||your  faith||  might  not  be 

In  meu's  wisdom. 
But  in  God's  power. 

6  I  [Wisdom  1 1  however,  we  do  speak  |among  the 

full-grownl, — 

|Wisdom|  indeed. 

Not  of  this  age, 

Nor  of  the  rulers  of  this  age,  who  are  to 
come  to  nought; 
T     But  we  speak   |God's|  wisdom,  in  a  sacred 
secret,'' 
That  hidden  [wisdom]. 
Which  God  marked  out  beforehand,  before 
the  ages,  for  our  glory, — 
8         Which  II none  of  the  rulers  of  this  age  had 
come  to  know||. 
For  II had  they  known] |,  not,  in  that  case, 
Ijthe  Lord  of  the  glory ||  would  they  have 
crucified  1 
•         But  |even  as  it  is  written] — 

<T/ie  things  which  eye  hath  not  seen^  and 

ear  hath  not  heard. 
And  upon  the  heart  of  man  have  not  come 

up,— 
Whatsoever  things  God  hath  prepared  for 
them  that  love  him^" 
M      ||Unto  us||  in  fact,  hath  God  revealed  through 
the  Spirit ; 
For    |the  Spirit]   ]]into  all  things]  |  maketh 
search. 
Yea  I  the  deep  things  of  God. 
^     For  who  of  men   knoweth   the  things  of  a 
man, — 
Save  the  spirit  of  the  man  that  is  in  him  ? 
|Thus|  ||even  the  things  of  God]]  hath  no  one 
come  to  know. 
Save  the  Spirit  of  God. 
"But  l|as  for  us]]— 

|Not  the   spirit  of  the   world]   have  we  re- 
ceived. 
But  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God, — 
That  we  might  know  the  things  which  |by 
God]    have  been   given  in  favour  unto 
us: — 
"  Which  we  also  speak — 

Not  in  words  |taught  of  human  wisdom], 
But  in  such  as  are  taught  of  [the]  Spirit, 
[[By  spiritual  words] I  [spiritual  things]  ex- 
plaining. 
"But  ]]aman  of  the  soul]]*  doth  not  welcome 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
For  they  are  Ifoolishness  unto  him],  and  he 
cannot  get  to  know  them. 
Because  ]spiritually|  are  they  examined ; 
16  But  |]the  man  of  the  spirit]]. 

On  the  one  hand,  examineth  all  things. 
But,  on  the  other^  [|he  himself||   [by  no  one j 
is  examined. 


»Or:  "mighty  work." 
"Ro.   xvi.   25;   Eph.  Ul. 
A.p :  "  Mystery." 


«  Is.  Ixlv.  4. 
*  Or :  psycKical  man. 
"Soul." 


Ap: 


'6  For  who  hath  come  to  know  the  mind  of  the 
Lord^  that  shall  instruct  him  ?» 
But  []\ve]|  have  |tho  mind  of  Christ]. 

3     ]|I]]  therefore,  brethren,  have  not  been  able 
to  speak  unto  you. 
As  unto  men  of  the  Spirit, 
But  as  unto  men  of  the  flesh — 
As  unto  babes  in  Christ: — 
»  ]With  milk]  have  I  fed  you. 

Not  [with  meat] ; 
For  ]uot  yet]  have  ye  been  able; — 
Nay!  ]]not  lyet]  even  now]]  are  ye  able, 

*  For  ye  are  |yet  fleshly]. 

For  < whereas  there  are,  among  you,  jealousy 

and  strife>'' 
Are  ye  not  ] fleshly],  and  ]after  the  manner 

of  men]  walking? 

*  For  <as  soon  as  one  beginneth  to  say — 

]]!]]  indeed,  am  of  Paul  1 
And  another — 
]]!]]  of  Apollos!> 
Are  ye  not  ]]men]]  ? 

5  What  then  is  Apollos  ?  and.  What  is  Paul  ? 

Ministers   through   whom  ye   believed,  and 
]]each]]  as  the  Lord  ]gavel  to  him. 

6  ]]!]]  planted, 

I ] Apollos]]  watered, — 
But  ]God]  caused  to  ]]grow]|. 
'      So  that,   [neither  is  ]h6  that  planteth]   any- 
thing. 
Nor,  he  that  watereth, — 
But  ]God]  who  causeth  to  ]]grow]|. 

8  Moreover    ]]he   that   planteth   and   he   that 

watereth]]  are  ]one] : — 
Howbeit,    ]]each  one]]    ]his   own'   reward] 
shall    receive, — according     to    his  own' 
labour. 

9  For  we  are  ]]God's]]  fellow- workmen : 

Ye  are  |]God's'  farm,  God's'  building]]. 

10  <According  to  the  favour  of  God  which  hath 

been  given  unto  me> 

]]As  a  wise'  master-builder]]  I  laid  ]a  founda- 
tion]. 

Whereas  ]another]  is  building  thereon  ; 
But  ]]let  each  one]]    see,  how  he  buildeth 
thereon ; 

11  For    ]]other  foundation] |<=   can'   jno   one]    lay^ 

than  that  which  is  lying, 
Which  is  ]]Jesus  Christ]]. 
1*      But  <if  anyone  is  building,  upon  the  founda- 
tion— 
Gold,  silver,  precious  stones. 
Wood,  hay,  straw> 
13      ]]  Each' one's  work]]  shall  be  made  |manifeat|; 
For  ]]theday]]  will  make  it  plain. 
Because  ]by  fire]  is  it  to  be  revealed, — 
And  ]]each'  one's  work]]   ]of  what  sort  it  isj 
the  fire  itself  will  prove : — 
1*  <If  ]anyone'3'  work]  shall  abide,  which 

he  built> 
]A  reward]  shall  he  receive, — 
16  <If  [anyone's'  work]  shall  be  burnt  up> 


•  Is.  xl.  13. 

»  Gal.  V.  20  ;  2  Co.  xU.  80. 


'  Is.  xxviiL  16 ;  Eph.  11.  20t 


168 


1    CORINTHIANS   III.    16—23 ;    IV.    1—21  ;    V.    1. 


He  shall  suffer  loss^ 
But  shall  !|hiniself||  be  saved — 
Though  Ithus'i   ||as  through  flre||. 
18  Know  ye  not 

That  ye  are  |a  shrine  »  of  God|, 
And  that    ||the  Spirit  of  Godl|   | within  you| 
doth  dwell? 
"  <If  anyone  doth  mar  |the  shrine  of  Godl> 
||God||   |will  mar  him| ; 
For  ||the  shrine  of  God||   |is  holy|,— 
And  |such|  are  ||ye||. 
"Let  ||noone||  be  deceiving  |himself|  :— 

<If  anyone  imagineth  himself  to  be  |wise|^ 
among  you,  in  this  age> 
Let    him   become    |foolish|,    that  he   may 
become  |wise| ; 
w     For  ||the  wisdom  of  this  world||  is  |foolish- 
ness  with  God| ; 
For  it  is  written — 

He  that  taketh  the  wise  in  their  knavery, — " 
*o         And  I  again  I — 

1 1  The  Lord\  \  taketh  note  of  the  speculations 
of  the  wise,  \that  they  are  vain\.° 
"     So  then,  let  ||no  one||  be  boasting  in  men; 

For  ||all  things||  are  |yours|,— 
M  <Whether  Paul,  or  A  polios,  or  Cephas, 

Or  the  world,  or  life,  or  death, 
Or  things  present,  or  things  to  come> 
|All|  are  ||yours||, 
25  And  |ye|  are  |lChrist's|l,— 

And  |Christ|  is  ||God's||. 

4      Let  a  man  ||so||  be  reckoning  |of  us|, 
As  officers  of  Christ, 
And  stewards  of  sacred  secrets  <i  of  God. 
2  ||Here|l  furthermore,  it  is  sought  in  stewards^ 

That  I  [faithful]  I  one  be  found, 
s  ||With  me||  however,  it  counteth  | for  the  very 
smallest  thing|, 
That  |by  you  I  I  should  be  examined. 
Or  by  a  human'  day.^ 
Nay!  I  am  not  even  examining  |myself|, 
*      For  |of  nothing,  to  myself  |  am  I  conscious ; 
Nevertheless    |not  hereby |    am  I  declared 
righteous. 
But  ||hethat  doth  examine  me||  is  |the  Lord]. 

6  So  then  ||not  before  the  fitting  time||  be  judg- 
ing anything,— 
Until  the  Lord  shall  come. 
Who   will  both  bring  to  light  the  hidden 

things  of  darkness. 
And    make    manifest   the   counsels   of   the 
hearts ; 
And  ||then||  |the  praise]  shall  come  to  each 
one  ]from  God]. 
6 But  ||these  things]  |,  brethren,  have  I  transferred 
unto  myself  and  Apollos  |for  your  sakes], 
That  |]iu  us]]  ye  might  learn  [the  lesson] — 
Not  beyond  the  things  that  are  written... ! 
That  ye  do  not  puff  yourselves  up  ]individ- 
ually]  ]]for  this  one  against  that]]. 


»Chap.  vi   19;  2Co.  vL  16. 
b  Job  V.  1?. 
o  Pa.  xclv.  11. 


■I  Ap  ;  "  Mystery." 

fit  is  tlie  iliviiieday  that 

will  st-aix-li. 


7  For  who  maketh  thee  to  differ  ?  and  what  hast 

thou  which  thou  didst  not  receive  ? 
But  <if  thou  didst  even  receive  it>  why  dost 
thou  boast,  as  though  thou  hadst  not  re- 
ceived it  ? 

8  II Already]]  ye  have  become  full, 

]  I  Already  1 1  ye  are  become  rich, — 

||Apart  from  us]|  ye  are  become  kings  I 
And  I  would  indeed  ye  had'  become  kings, 
That   |]we  also||    ]with  you]  might  have  to- 
gether become  kings  1 

9  For  I  think  that  |jGod||  hath  set  forth  ]|us  the 

apostles,  to  be  last  of  all]|,  as  men  devoted 
to  death, — 
In  that    ]|a  spectacle]]   have  we  been  made, 
unto  the  world,— both  unto  messengers  and 
unto  men. 

10  |]We||  are  foolish  for  Christ's  sake,        but  ]|ye]l 

prudent  in  Christ; 
\|We|l  are  weak,        but  ]|ye]|  mighty; 
IJYe]]  all-glorious,        but  ]|we]]  dishonoured. 

11  ]]Until  the  present'  hour||  we  both  hunger  and 

thirst,  and  are  naked,  and  are  buffeted,  and 
are   wanderers,  i''  and   toil,  working  with 
our  own'  hands: 
|Being  reviled]  we  bless, 
JBeing  persecuted]  we  hold  on, 
13      |Being  defamed]  we  beseech: 

]As  the  sweepings  of  the  world]  have  we 

become. 
The  offscouring  of  all — juntil  even  now]. 

1*  Not  ]]to  shame  you]]  write  I  these  things; 
But  ]|as  my  beloved  children]]  I  admonish  you. 

15  For  <though  ]myriads  of  tutors]  ye  should 

have  in  Chrlst> 
Yet  not  many'  fathers; 

For  <in  Christ  Jesus,  through  means  of 
the  joyful  message>  ]]I||  begat  lyou]. 

16  1  beseech  you,  therefore, — become  jimitators* 

of  me]. 
"  jlFor  this  cause||  sent  I  unto  you,  Timothy,— 
Who  is  my  beloved  and  faithful  child  in  the 
Lord, 
Who  shall  put   ]|you||    in  mind  of  my  ways 
which  are  in  Christ  [Jesus], 
Even  as  ]|everywhere,  in  every'  assembly]] 
I  teach. 

18  But  <as  though  I  were  not  coming  unto  you> 

Some  are  puffed  up  I 

19  Howbeit,  I  will  come  quickly  unto  you, — 

If  |the  Lord]   please,— 
And  will  get  to  know — 
<Not  the  speech'  of  them  who  are  puffed 
up> 
But  |]the  power] I ; 

20  For  ]not  in  speech]  is  the  kingdom  of  God, 

But  I] in  power]]. 

21  What  will  ye  ? 

That  |]with  a  rod]]  I  should  come  unto  you  ? 
Or  ]]with  love,  and  a  spirit  of  meekness||  ? 

5     ]]0n  all  hands]]  there  is  reported  to  bo  among 
you — ]  fornication], 

•  Chap  xl.  1. 


1    CORINTHIANS  V.    2—13;    VI.    1—15. 


169 


And  such'  fornication  as  this' — 

Which  |not  among  the  national  [is  found], — 
As    that    one    should    have     |his    father's| 
i|wlfe||a:— 
'  And  ||ye||  have  become  puffed  up, 
And  have  not  rather'  mourned. 

In  order  that  he  might  be  removed  out  of 
your  midst,  who  jthis  deed|  hath  wrought. 
8  For  ||Il|  indeed,— 

<Being  absent  in  the  body,  but  present  in 
the  spirit> 
Have  |already|  judged,        jAs  presently 
Him  who  ||thus||  |this  thing|  hath  perpe- 
trated : — 

*  ||In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus|| 

<Ye  being  gathered  together. 
And  my'  spirit, 

With  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus> 
6     To  deliver  such  a  one  as  this,  unto  Satan, 
For  the  destruction  of  the  flesh, — 
That  lithe  splrlt||  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of 
the  Lord. 
6  IJUnseemlyll  is  your  boast! 
Know  ye  not  that  ||a  little'  leaven]|  doth  leaven 
|the  whole'  of  the  lump|  ?>> 
'  Purge  ye  out  the  old'  leaven. 
That  ye  may  be  a  new'  lump, — 
Even  as  ye  are  unleavened  ; 
For  Ijour  passouerlj  hath  even  been  sacrificed  <'  — 
||Christ||: 
8     So  then _  let  us  be  keeping  the  feast. 
Not  with  old  leaven. 

Nor  with  leaven  of  baseness  and  wicked- 
ness,— 
But  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity 
and  truth. 

•  I  wrote  ^  unto  you  in  my  letter — 

Not  to  be  mixing  yourselves  up  with  forni- 
cators ; — 

10  ijNot  at  all||  [meaning]  the  fornicators  of  this 

world,  or  the  covetous  and  extortioners,  or 
idolaters, — 
Else  had  ye  been  obliged,  in  that  case,  to  go 
I  out  of  the  world  I . 

11  But  ||now||  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  be 

mixing  yourselves  up, — 
<If  anyone  named  a  |brother| 
Be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an  idolater, 
or  a  reviler^  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extor- 
tioner> 
[[With  such  a  one  as  this||  not  so  much  |as  to 
be  eating  together], 

12  For  what  have  |I|  to  do  to  be  judging   [them 

who  are  without|  ? 
Do  i|ye||  not  judge  ||thera  who  are  within||, 
1*     Whereas    ||them   who    are    without||     |God| 
judgeth  ? 
Remove  ye  the  wicked  man  from  among  \\your- 
selves\\.^ 

6    Dare  any  of  you  <having  [a  matter]  against 
his  brother> 


Sue  for  judgment  before  the  unrighteous. 
And  not  before  the  saints  ? 

2  Or  know  ye  not 

That  ||the  saintsll  shall  judge  [the  world|  ? 

And  <if  Ijby  you||  [the  world j  is  to  be 
judged> 

[Unworthyl  are  ye  of  the  smallest  judg- 
ment-seats ? 

3  Know  ve  not 

That  we  shall  judge  ||messengers||  »? 

And  not,  then,  matters  of  this  life  ? 
*  <If.  then    [for  matters  of  this  life]    ye  have 

judgment-seats> 
<Them  who  are  of  no  account  in  the  assem- 

bly>  ||these||  are  ye  seating  thereupon  ? 

5  ||With  a  view  to  shame  you||  am  I  speaking. 
||So||  is  it  Ipossiblej  that  there  is  among  you — 

not  so  much  as  one'  wise  man_  who  shall 
be  able  to  judge  between  his  brethren, — 

6  But  ilbrother  with  brother||  sueth  for  judg- 

ment, 
And  that'  before  unbelievers  ? 
'  ||Already||    indeed,  it  is  |an  utter' defeat*"  for 
you|,  that  ye  are  having  ||law-8uits||  one  with 
another. 
Wherefore  are  ye  not  rather'  taking  wrong  ? 
Wherefore  are  ye  not  rather'  suffering  your- 
selves to  be  defrauded  ? 

8  Nay!  but  ||ye||  are  doing  wrong,  and  defraud- 

ing,— and  that'  [your]  brethren. 

9  Or  know  ye  not 

That  llwrong-doerpjj  shall  not  inherit  [God's' 
kingdom  I  c  ? 
Be  not  deceiving  yourselves  : — 
Neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor  adul- 
terers,   nor  effeminate,  nor  sodomites 

10  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards 
nor  revilers,  nor  extortioners — 

Shall  inherit  |God's  kingdom]. 

11  And  lithese  things] |  were  some  of  you; 

But  ye  bathed  them  away, — 
But  ye  were  sanctified,'i 

But  ye  were  justified^ 

In  the  name  of  [our]  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
And  in  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 

12  ||A11  thingsj]   ]unto  me]  are  allowable,* 

But  ]not  all  things]  are  profitable : 
[jAll  things]]   ]unto  me|  are  allowable. 
But  ]|I]|  will  not  be  brought  under  authority 
by  any. 

13  Foods  for  the  belly,        and  the  belly  for  foods ; 

But  ]]God|]  will  set  aside  ]both  it  and  them|. 
|]Thebody]|  however,  is  not  for  fornication,  but 
[for  the   Lord],- and    ]|the  Lord]],    for    ]the 
body]. 
i*|]God|]  moreover,hathbothraisedup]|theLord]|, 
And  will  raise  ]lus||  up  from  among  [the  dead]  f 
through  his  power.? 
'5  Know  ye  not 

That  llyour  bodieR||  are  [members  of  Christ]  ? 
Shall  I,  then,  take  away  the  members  of  the 


a  Lev.  xvlIL  8. 
b  Gal.  V.  9. 
•  £xo.  xil.  21. 


*  Or  :  "have  written." 

•  Deu.  xvU.  7  ;  xxll.  24 


•  Ap :  "Messengers." 

b  Ye   are  defeated   by  the 

very   means  ye   take  to 

gain  a  victory. 
»  Gal.    V.   21.      Ap  :    "  King 


dom." 
<>  Of  :  "  hallowed." 
<:  Cp.  chap.  X.  23. 
f  Mi :  "  w.U  ouiralse  us." 
«Bo.  vlJLU;  2  0d.  Iv.  14. 


170 


1    CORINTHIANS    VI.    16—20;    VII.    1—23. 


Christ  and    make  them   members   |of  a 
harloti  ? 

Far  be  it  I 
16  Or  know  ye  not 

That    1 1  he    that    joineth    himself    unto    the 
harloti  I  is  |one'  body|  ? 
For^  saith  he,  \the  two\   shall  become    \one 
flesh]  ■■^; 
1'      But  ||he  that  joineth  himself  unto  the  Lord|| 
is  |oue'  Spirit]. 

18  Flee  fornication  ! 

||Every'  sin,  whatsoever  a  man  shall  commit|| 

is  [outside  his  body|, 
But      ||he     that     committeth     fornieation|| 

bringeth  sin  |into  his  own'  body|.'> 

19  Or  know  ye  not 

That  llyour  bodyll  is  |a  shrine <=  of  the  Holy' 
Spirit  that  is  within'  you,  which  ye  have 
from  God  I? 

And  ye  are  not  your  own  ; — 

20  For  ye  have  been  bought  with  a  price  ^  I 
Therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body. 

7  Now    <concerning    the    things    whereof    ye 

wrote> 
It  were  ||good||  for  a  man,  not  to  touch  |a 
woman| ; 
2      But  <on  account  of  fornications> 

Let  ||each  manil  have  |his  own' wife|, 
And    ||each  woman] |    have    |her  own'  hus- 
band |  : 

8  ||Unto  thewife||  let  |the  husband]   render 

]what  is  hor  due], 
And  ]|in  like  manner]]  ]the  wife  also]  unto 
the  husband, — 

*  |]The  wifo|]    jover  her  own'  body]  hath 

not  authority,  ]but  the  husband], 
And    ||in  like  manner]]   ]the  husband  also] 
jover  his  own'  body]  hath  not  authority, 
]but  the  wife]. 
5         Be  not  depriving  one  another — 

Unless  perhaps  by  consent  for  a  season. 
That  ye  may  have  leisure  for  prayer. 
And  ]]agaiu|]   maybe  ]together], — 
Lest  Satan  be  tempting  you   by  reason  of 
your  want  of  self-control. 
«      |]This|]    however   I   am    saying,    ]by  way   of 

concession,  not  of  injunction] ; 
'      Besides,    I    desire    all'    men   to  be  ]even  as 
myself], — 
But  ]]each  one]]  hath  his    jlpersonal]]  gift 
from  God, 
jOne]    after   this    manner,  and   ]another| 
after  that. 
8  But  I    say   <to    the  unmarried,  and  to  the 
widows> 
jjGood]]  were  it  for  them,  that  they  should 
abide  ]leven  as  I]] ; 

•  But  <if  they  have  not  8elf-control>  let  them 

marry, 
For    ]] better]]    is    it,    to    marry    than    to 
burn.« 


•  Gen.  11.24. 

>>  Or  :  "  within  hl8  own  b. 
siaueib." 


«Chap.  111.  16;  2  Co.  vl.  16. 

<>  Chap.  vil.  23. 

•  Or  :  "continue  burning." 


10  <To  the  married,  howover>  I  give  charge — 

Not  ]|I||   but  ]]the  Lord|],— 
That    j|a  wife]]    ]from  her   husband]    do   not 
depart, — 

11  But  <if  she  should  even  depart> 

Let  her  remain  unmarried. 
Or  ]to  her  husband]  be  reconciled ; 
And  let  not  ]]a  husband]]  leave  ]his  wife], 

12  But  <unto  the  rest>  say  ]]I]] — 

]]Not  theLord||,— 
<If  ]|any  brother]]  hath  ]a  wife  thatbelieveth 
not]. 
And  ]]she|]  is  well  pleased  to  dwell  with 
him> 
Let  him  not  leave  her ; 

13  And  <a    woman  who   hath    a  husband  that 

believeth  not. 
And  ]|he]]  is  well  pleased  to  dwell  with  her> 
Let  her  not  leave  her  husband ; — 
1*      For  the  husband  that  believeth  not  is  hal- 
lowed in  the  wife, 
And  the  wife  that  believeth  not  is  hallowed 
in  the  brother: 
Else  were  j|your  children]]   ]impure]. 
But  Ijnow]]  are  they  ]pure]. 

15  But  <if   Jthe  unbelieving]]  departeth>  »  let 

him  depart : 
The  brother  or  the  sister  hath  not  come 
into  bondage,  in  such  cases. 
But  ]]in  peace]]  hath  God  called  us. 

16  For  how  knowest  thou,   O  woman,  whether 

]thy  husband]  thou  shalt  save  ? 
Or  how  knowest  thou,  O  man,  whether  ]thy 
wife]  thou  shalt  save  ? 
1'  If  not— 

<As  the  Lord  hath  distributed  ]]unto  each 

ono|]. 
As  God  hath  called  ]]each  oneJ|> 
]|So|]  let  him  be  walking; — 
And  ]so|  ]]in  all  the  assemblies]!  Iordain.i> 

18  I j After  being  circumcised]]   was  any  called  ? 

Let  him  not  become  uncircumcised; 
Ijln  uncircumcision]!   hath  any  been  called  ? 
Let  him  not  be  circumcised : 

19  ]|The  circumcision]]  is  ]nothingj. 

And  ]]the  uncircumcision]]  is  |nothing|, — 
But  keeping  the  commandments  of  God." 

20  ||Each   one']   <in   the  calling  wherein  he  was 

called> 
|]Iu  the  same]]  let  him  abided; 

21  ]]A  bond-servant]]  wast  thou  called  ? 

Let  it  not  cause  ]thee]  concern; 
But  <if  thou  canst  even  become  |freel> 
Rather'  use  it. 

22  For  <he  who  in  the  Lord'  was  called,  being  a 

bond-servant> 
Is  ]a  freed -man  of  the  Lord] : 
|]In  like  manner]]  <he  that  was  called  being  ]& 

freeman  ]> 
Is  Christ's  ]bond-8ervant] : — 

23  ]With  a  price]  have  ye  been  bought, — » 
Do  not  become  bond-servants  of  men . 


•  Or  :  "  Is  departing." 
•>  Or :      "I      order," 
"direct." 


«  Oal.  V.  6;  vL  IS, 
o  Ver  24. 

<  cbap.  vi.  aa 


1   CORINTHIANS    VII.    24—40;    VIII.     1—10. 


171 


w  <Eaeh  one  |  wherein  he  was  called  |,  brethren> 
||Iu  the  same||  let  him  abide  with  God.» 

25  But  <concerning  them  who  are  virgin> 

|]Iujuoctiou  of  the  Lord||  have  I  none; 

Yet  |a  judgmeut|  do  I  give^  as  one  who  hath 

ohtiiiued     mercy    from    the    Lord    to    be 

|faithful|  :— b 

26  I  consider  this^  then,  to  be  |good|  in  the  cir- 

cumstances, by  reason  of  the  existing'  dis- 
tress,— 
That  it  is  ||good  for  a  man||  |so|  to  be: 
2T         Hast  thou  become  bound  to  a  wife  ? 
Do  not  seek  to  be  loosed  ; 
Hast  thou  become  loosed  from  a  wife  ? 
Do  not  seek  a  wife. 

28  <If,  however,  thou  shouldst  even  marry> 

Thou  hast  not  sinned ; 
And  <if  one  who  is  virgin  should  marry> 
That  one  hath  not  sinned  ; — 
But  ||tribulationof  theflesh|l  shall  |such| 

have : — 
Howbeit  ||I||  spare  you. 

29  But  ||this||  I  say 

|The  opportunity!    is  contracted  for  what 

remaineth 

In  order  that  ||they  who  have  wivesH 

May  be  |as  though  thay  had  none|, 
s*     And  ||th«y  who  weepll 

As  though  they  wept  not, 
And  ||they  who  rejoice|| 

As  though  they  rejoiced  not. 
And  ||they  who  buyjl 

As  though  they  possessed  not, 

81  And  ||they  who  use  the  world|| 

As  though  they  used  it  not  to  the  full, — 
For  the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  awayo; 

82  And  I  desire  you  to  be  |without  anxiety] : — 

iJThe  unmarried  man||  is  anxious  for  the 
things  of  the  Lord, 
How  he  may  please  the  Lord ; 
S3  But  ||he  that  hath  married||  is  anxious  for 

the  things  of  the  world. 

How  he  may  please  his  wife 3*  |and 

he  is  divided| ; 
And  ||the  unmarried  woman,  or  the  virgin|l 
is  anxious  for  the  things  of  the  Lord, 
That  she  may  be  holy  [both]  in  her  body 
and  in  her  spirit; 
But  ||she  that  hath  married||  is  anxious  for 
the  things  of  the  world. 
How  she  may  please  her  husband. 
•6      ||This||  however,  |with  a  view  to  your' own' 
profit|  am  I  saying, — 
Not  that  ||a  snare]  |   |upon  you|  I  may  cast. 
But  with  a  view  to  what  is  comely,  and  de- 
voted unto  the  Lord   |without  distractiou|. 
86  <If  however  anyone  considereth  it  Ibehaving 
unseemly  towards  his  virginity |, — ^ 
If  he  should  be  beyond  the  bloom  of  life, — 
And   |thus|  it  ought  to  come  about> 
||What  he  choo3eth||   let  him  do, — he  sinneth 
not: 
Let  them  marry  I 


•  Ver.  20. 

<>  Or :  "  to  be  a  believer.' 


•  1  Jn.  11.  17. 

<•  Ap  :  "  Virginity." 


87  But  <he  that  standeth  in  his  heart  |8teadfast|. 
Having  no  necessity. 
But  hath    |authority|   concerning  his  own' 

will, 
And    |this|    hath   determined    in  his  own' 
heart, — 
To  preserve  his  own'  virginity> 
I  Well  I  shall  he  do. 

38  So  that  1 1  he  that  giveth  in  marriage  his  own' 

virginityll 

Doeth  |well|; 
And  ||he  that  giveth  it  not|| 

Shall  do  |better|. 

39  ||A  wife] I  is  bound  for  as  long  a  time  as  her 

husband  is  living; 
But  <if  the  husband  have  fallen  asleep> 
She  is  |free|  to  be  married  unto  whom  she 
pleaseth, — 
|Only|   in  the  Lord  ; 
^      But  ||happier||  is  she,  if  |so|  she  remain, — 
In  my' judgment; 
For^'Ithink  ||I  also||  have  the''  Spiritof  God. 

8    Now  <concerning  the  idol-sacriflces>  we  are 

aware 

Because  we  ||all||  have  |knowledge|, — 
|Knowledge|  puffeth  up. 
But  |love|  buildethup; 

2  <If  anyone  thinketh  that  he  knoweth  any- 

thing>  not  yet  knoweth  he,  as  he  must 
needs  come  to  know,"; 

3  But  <if  anyone  loveth  God>  ||the  same|| 

is  known  of  him 

*  <Concerning,  then,  the  eating  of    idol-sacri- 
fices> 
We  are  aware — 

That  an  idol  is  |nothing|  in  the  world. 
And  that  |noue|  is  God  save  |one|. 

5  For  <if  indeed  there  are  so-called  gods, 

whether  in  heaven  or  upon  earth, — 
As  indeed  there  are  gods  many  and  lords 
many> 

6  [Yet]  ||to  us|f  there  is  one' God  the  Father, 

Of  whom  are  all  things,  and    |we|    for 
hira  ; 
And  one'  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

Through'  whom  are  all  things,  and  |we| 
through  hira. 
^      Howbeit,  |lnot  in  all]|  is  the  knowledge; 

But    ||some||    <by  their  familiarity,  until 
even  now,  with  the  idol>  |as  an  idol- 
sacrificei  eat  it, 
And   ||their  conscience]  |  being  |weak|  is 
defiled. 

8  ||Food||  indeed,  will  not  commend  us'  unto 

God,— 
Neither  ]if  we  eat  not]  do  we  lack, 
Nor  ]if  we  eat]  do  we  abound. 

9  But  be  taking   heed,  lest    |iby  any  means^ 

lyour  right]  ]litself|]  become  |an  occasion  of 
stumbling;  unto  the  weak  *  ; 

10  For  <if  anyone  should   see  [thee]  who  hast* 

knowledge,  |in  an  idol-temple]  reclining> 


•  Or  (WH) : 
•"Or:  "a." 
=  Gal.  vl.  .S. 


'  Moreover." 


<l  Ro.  xlv.  13. 
•  Or      (WH): 
hath." 


173 


1   CORINTHIANS   VIII.    11—13;    IX.    1—34. 


Will  not  |his  consciencel  being  ||weak.||^be 
built  up  for  the  eating  of  the  idol-sacri- 
fices ? 
»         In  fact^  he  that  is  weak  |is  being  destroyed| 
by  thy'  knowledge — 
I  |The  brother  for  whose  sakeChrist'died]  I . 
"      But  <in  |thus|  sinning  against  the  brethren 
anl  wounding  their'  conscience,  |seeing  it 
is  weak|> 
\Against  Christ|  are  ye  sinning. 
1' Therefore  <if  |food|  is  an  occasion  of  stumbling 
unto  my  brother> 
In  nowise  will  I  eat  flesh  unto  the  age  that 
abideth, — 
That,  I  may  not  occasion  ||my  brother]  |  to 
stumble. 

O     Am  I  not  free  ? 

Am  I  not  an  apostle  ? 

1 1  Jesus  our  Lord]  I  have  I  not  seen  ? 
Are  not  ||ye||   |my  work]  in  the  Lord  ? 

*  <If  ||unto  others||  I  am  not  an  apostle> 

Certainly  at  least  ||uuto  youj,  I  am; 
For  ||the  seal  of  my  apostleship||  ||ye||  are  in 
the  Lord. 

>  iJMy'  defence,  unto  them  who  are  examining 
me'll  is  |this| : — 

*  Have  we  not  a  right  to  eat  and  drink  ? 

*  Have  we  not  a  right  to  take  round  ||a  sister 

wife]  I, — 
1 1  As  even  the  rest'  of  the  apostles,  and  the 
brethren  of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas  ? 
«     Or  have  ||only' I  and  Barnabas||  not  a  right 

to  forbear  working? 
1  Who  serveth  as  a  soldier,  at  his  own  charges,  at 
any  time  ? 
Who    planteth    a    vineyard, — and     ||the    fruit 

thereof  1 1  doth  not  eat  ? 
[Or]  who  shepherdeth  a  flock, — and   jjof  the 
milk  of  the  flock] |  doth  not  eat  ? 
8     Is  it  ]]after  the  manner  of  menjj  that  jthese 
things]  I  am  saying? 
Or  doth  not  ]]6ven  the  lawj]  j the  same  things] 
say? 
»         For  )|in  the  law  of  Moses]]  it  is  written — 
Jliou  shall  not  rrnuzle  an  ox  when  it  is 
treading  out  the  corn  >* : — 
Is  it  !]for  the  oxen]]  God  is  caring? 
10         Or  ]]for  our  sakes  altogether]]  is  he  saying 
it? 
|]For  our  sakes]]  it  was  written; 
Because    Ihe  that   ploweth]   ought   ]to 

plow]   ]]inhope]], — 
And  ]he  that  thrcsheth]  [to  thresh]  in 
hope  ]of  partaking]. 
"  <If  ]]we|]  ]unto  you]  the  things  of  the  Spirit' 
havesown> 
Is  it   ]a  groat]    matter,  if  ll\ve|]    lof  you]   the 
things  of  the  flesh'  shall  reap  ?  *> 
U  <If  ]]others]]  of  this  right,  over  you,  are  par- 
taking> 
[Should]  not  rather  (]we]]  ? 

•  Den.  XXV.  4 ;  cp.  1  Tim.  v.  13.        ^  Ro  xv  27 


Nevertheless,  we  used  not  this  right;  but 
|all  [such]  things]  do  we  conceal,— lest  we 
should  cause    jany  hindiance]    unto  the 
glad  message  of  the  Christ. 
13  Know  ye  not 

That  ]]they  who  labour  in  the  holy'  rites']] 
Do   eat    ]the  provisions   out   of   the  holy 
place]  ? — 
]]They  who  at  the  altar'  wait]] 
Do  ]with  the  altar]  share  ?» 
i*]]Thus]]  also,  hath  ]the  Lord]  appointed — 
That  ]!they  who  the  glad  message  tell]] 
Should  ]of' the  glad-message]   ]]live]]. 

15  ]]I]]  however,  have  not  used  any  of  these 

things;    and    have   not    written   these 

things,  in   order  that  ]so]  it  should  be 

done  ]in  my  ease] ; 
For  it  were  ]]good  for  me]]  rather  to  die 

than —    — 
]]My  boast]]  shall  jno  man]  make  void  1 

16  For  <if  I  be  telling  the  glad-message>  it 

is  ]with  me]  no  matter  of  boasting; 
for  ]]necessity]]  ]upou me]  lieth, — forit 
is  ]Woe  to  me]  if  I  should  not  be  tell- 
ing the  glad-message ; 

17  For    <if    ]by  choice]    this'  thing  I  ana 

doing>  I  have  ]a  reward] ; 
But  <if  not  by  choice>  ]with  a  steward- 
ship! have  I  been  entrusted  1  ^ 

18  What,  then,  is  my'  reward  ?     That  <in 

telling  the  glad-message  ]]free  of  cost]] 
I  should  put  the  glad-message, — to  the 
end  I  should  not  use  to  the  full  my 
right  in  the  glad-message. 

19  For  <though  free  from  all> 

]]Untoall]]   jmyself]  I  enslaved, — 
That  ]the  larger  number]  I  might  win: 

20  Therefore  became  I  ]]to  the  Jews]]  as  ]aJew], — 

That  ]]Jews]]  I  might  win  ; 
]]To  them  who  were  under  law]|  as   ]under 
law], — 
Not  being  ] myself]  under  law, — 
That  ]]them  who  were  under  law]]  I  might 
win ; 

21  IJTothem  who  were  without  law]]  as  ]without 

law], — 
Not  being  without  law  to  God, 
But  lawfully  subject  to  Christ, — 
That  I  might  win  them  who  were  withoui 
law. 

22  I  became  ]unto  the  weak]  ]]weak]], — 

That  ]]the  weak]]  I  might  win  ; — 
[]To  all  men]]  have  I  become  all  things. 
That  ]]by  all  means]]   ]some]  I  might  save. 

23  But  ]all  things]  am  I  doing  ]for  the  sake  of  the 

glad-message], 
That      ]a    joint-partaker     thereof]      I     may 
become. 

2*  Know  ye  not 

That  <they  who  ]in  a  racecourse]  run> 
]]A11]]   indeed,  run, — 
But  ]]one]|  reccnveth  the  prize  ? 
]]So]]   bo  running,  that  ye  may  lay  hold. 


Nu.  xvill.  31 ;  Deu.  xviil.  1. 


>>  Ov  :    "  entrusterl>"     «.«. 
read  uii  into  next  line). 


1   CORINTHIANS  IX.    25—27  ;    X     1—30. 


178 


*5  But  <every'  man  who  striveth  in  the  games> 
|In  all  things|  useth  self-control; — 

||They||    indeed^  then^  that    |a  corruptible' 

crown|  they  may  receive; 
But  ||we||  an  incorruptible  1 
2«  ||I||  therefore^ 

|So|  am  running^  as  ||not  uncertaiuly||, 
||So||  am  boxing^  as  ||uot  thrashing  air'|| ; 
27  But  am  beating  my  body  under^  and  leading  it 
captive, 
Lest^  bj"  any  means^ — 

<||Unto  others||    having  proclaimed    [the 

contest]> 
||I  myself] I  should  be  |rejected|. 

lO    For  I  wish    not    ye    should    be    ignorant^ 
brethren, 
That  I  |all  our  fathers  1 1  were  |under  the  cloud]. 
And  ]|all]|  passed  ]through  the  sea], — 
»     And      l]all]|      immersed     themselves*     into 
Moses  I  ^ 
||In  the  cloudy  and  in  the  sea]| ; 
»     And    |]all]]    did  eat   [the  same]     [spiritual' 

food], 
*     And  |]all|]  drank  |the  same' spiritual' drink], — 
For  they  continued  to  drink  of  the  spiri- 
tual' rock  that  followed'  them, 
And  ]]the  roc<i||  was  the  Christ: — 
6     Nevertheless  ]] with  the  most  of  them]]  ]God] 
was  not  well-pleased. 
For  they  were  strewed  along  in  the  desert.^ 

6  But  ]]in  these  things]]  they  became  ]ensample3 

for  us],<= 
To  the  end  we  should  v  ^t  be  covetous  of  evil 
things^ 
Even  as  ]]they]]  a,\so  coveted^; 

7  Neither  becom 3  ye  ]idolaters]^ 

As  some  of  them, — As  it  is  written — 
Tlie  people  sat  dorm  to  eat  and  drink. 
And  rose  up  to  be  making  sport "-' ; 

8  Neither  let  us  commit  fornication^ 

As  ]]some  of  them]]  committed  fornication. 
And    there  fell^  in    one'  day^  three'  and 
twenty'  thousand  f; 
8     Neither  let  us  be  putting  the  Lord  to  the  test^ 
As  ]]some  of  them]]  put  him  to  the  test. 
And  ] by  the  serpents]  were  perishing 8 ; 
1®     Neither  be  ye  murmuring. 

Even  ]]a3  some  of  them]]  murmured, 
And  perished  by  the  destroyer. 
^1  But    ]]these  thiugsH    ]by   way  of    type]    were 
happening  unto  |them|. 
And  were  written  with  a  view  to  our  admoni- 
tion. 
Unto  whom    ]the  ends   of    the  ages]     have 
reached  along. 

12  So  that  ]]he  that  thinketh  he  is  standing]]   let 

him  take  heed  lest  he  fall. 
"      ]|Trial]]  hath  not  taken  ]you],  save  such  as 
man  can  bear; 
||Faithful]]    moreover  is  God,  who  will  not 


'  Or     (WH)  :    "  were 

niersed." 
■Nu.  xiv.  16. 
'  Ml ;  "  types  of  us." 


i  Nu.  xl.  34,  4. 
'  Exo.  xxxil.  6. 
'  Nu   XXV.  1,  9. 
»  Nu.  xxL  6. 


suffer  you  to  be  tried  above  what  ye  are 

able. 
But  will  make  ]with  the  trial]  ]]alsotheway 
of  escape]]  that  ye  may  be  able  to  hold  out. 

1*  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  flee  from  idolatry, — 

15  As  ]to  prudent  men]  I  speak, — 
Judge  ]]ye]]  what  I  say: — 

16  <The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless> 

Is  it  not  ]a  sharing  together]  of  the  blood 
of  the  Christ  ? 
<The  loaf  which  we  break> 
Is  it  not  ]a  sharing  together  of  the  body  of 
the  Christ]  ? 
1'      Because  ]]one'  loaf,  one' body]]  we  |the  many| 
are. 
For  we  ]]all]]  ]of  the  one' loaf]  partake. 

18  Be  looking  at  Israel  after  the  flesh  : — 

Are  not  l]they  who  eat  the  sacrifices]]  ]joint 
partakers  with  the  altar]  ? 

19  What,  then,  am  I  saying  ? — 

That  ]|an  idol-sacrifice]]  is  ]anything]  ? 
Or  that  ]]anidol]]  is  ]anything]  ? 

20  On  the  contrary — 

That  <the  things  which  the  nations  »  sacn 
fice> 
]  ]  Unto   demons^   and  not  unto    God  \  \    the;, 
sacrifice  ^ ; 
And    I    wish   not    that    ye    should    become 
I  sharers  together  with  the  demons]  1 

21  Ye  cannot  be  drinking — a  cup  of  the  Lord, 

and  a  cup  of  demons ; 
Ye  cannot  be   partaking  of    \a  table  of  the 
Lord  \  >=  and  a  table  of  demons. 

22  Or  are  we  to  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy  ?* 
Are  we  ] mightier  than  hej  ? 

23  [All    things]     are    allowable but    [not    all 

things]  are  profitable, — 

]A11    things]     are    allowable but     ]not    all 

things]  upbuild. 

24  Let    ]]no  one]]  be  seeking  ]what  concerneth 

himself]. 
But  that  which  concerneth  ]some  one  else].' 

25  <Whatsoever  ]in  the  market]  is  sold>  eat, — 

Asking  no  question,  for  conscience  sake; 

26  For  \\unto  the  Lord\\  belongeth  the  earthy  and 

the  fulness  thereof. s 

27  <If  one  of  them  who  believe  not  ]invite  you) 

and  ye  are  disposed  to  go> 
]] Whatsoever  is  set  before  you]]  eat, — 
Asking  no  question,  for  conscience  sake. 

28  But  <if  anyone  should  say  ]unto  youj — 

]IThis]]  is  ]a  holy  sacrifice]> 
Do  not  eat,  for  that'  man's  sake  who  dis- 
closed it,  and  for  conscience  sake: — 

29  But  ]]conscience]]  I  mean,  not  thine  own, 

but  the  other's, — 
For  why  is  ]my  freedom]   to  be  judged  by 
another's  !>  conscience  ? 

30  <If  ]|I]]   ]with  gratitude]  partake> 

Why  am  I  to  be  defamed   ]as  to  that  for 
which  ]]I]]  give  thanks]  ? 


»  Or  (WH) :  "  they." 
*>  Deu.  xxxii.  17. 
«  Mai.  i.  7,  12. 
I  Deu.  xx^il.  21. 


«  Cp.  chap.  vl.  12. 

'  Ph.  ii.  4. 

s  Ps.  xxiv.  1. 

ii  Or  :  "  auother'8. 


1-^4 


1   CORINTHIANS   X.    31—33;    XI.    1—29. 


"1  <'Whether,  therefore,  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  what- 
soever ye  do>  do  |all  things  to  the  glory  of 
God|.a 

M  Give  |no  occasion  of  stumbling) — 

Whether  to  Jews,  or  to  Greeks,  or  to  the 
assembly  of  God : 

S3  Even  as  ||Ialso||   |in  all  things]  do  please  |alll,    j 
Not  seeking  my  own'  profit,  j 

But    that  of  the    many,   that  they  may  be 
saved. 

11  Become  limitatorsb  of  mel, — even  as  ||Ialso|| 
[am]  of  Christ. 

2  Now  I  praise  you,  that  ||in  all  things)  |  ye  have 
me'  in  remembrance, 
And  <even  as  I  delivered  unto  yo\i  the  in- 
structions>  ye  hold  them  fast. 
'  But  I  wish  you  to  know — 

That     ||the    head    of    every'    man||    is    |the 
Christl," 
And  |the  head  of  a  woman)  is  )the  man] ; 
And  ))thehead  of  theChristJI  is  ]God). 
*  ))Every'  manj)  praying,  or  prophesying,  having 
|anything  upon  his  head)  putteth  to  shame 
his  head ; 

5  But  |]every'  womanj)  praying,  or  prophesying, 

with  her  head  ))unveiled|)  putteth  to  shame 
her  head, — for  it  is  |one  and  the  same)  with 
her  having  been  shaven. 

6  For  <if  a  woman  doth  not  veil  herself>  let 

her  also  be  shorn ; 
But  <if  it  were  )a  shame)  in  a  woman  to  be 
shorn  or  shaven>  let  her  be  veiled. 
T     For  |)aman]|  indeed,  ought  not  to  be  veiling 
his  head, 
Being  )the  image  and  glory  of  God\, — * 
But  ))the  woman))  is  )the  glory  of  man) ; 

8  For  )man)  is  not  )of  woman), 

But  )womau)  of  )man) ; 

9  For  also  )man)  was  not  created'  )(for  the 

sake  of  the  woman)), 
But  )womau)  )|for  the  sake  of  the  man)]. 

10  )) For  this  causel)  ought  the  woman  to  have 

)permission)  <=  upon  her  head,  ]because  of 
the  messengers). 

11  Howbeit,  neither  is   )woman)    apart  from 

)man]. 
Nor  ]man)  apart  )from  woman) — )]in  the 
Lord)]; 
"         For    <just    as    ]th6  woman]    is    )of'  the 
man)> 
]]So]]  also  ]the  man]  is  )through  means' 
of  the  woman) ; — 
But  ]]all  things])  are  of  God. 
IS  )]Among  your  own  selves])  judge  ye, — 

Is  it  ]beeoming:  for  a  woman — )) unveiled])  to 
be  praying  )unto  God]  ? 
1*  Doth  not  ]|even  nature  herself))  teach  you — 
That  <if  )]a  man])  have  long  hair>  it  is  )a 
dishonour  to  him] ; 
15     But  <if  ))a  woman))  have  long  bair>  it  is  )a 
glory  to  her), — 


»  Col.  111.  17. 
b  Chap.  iv.  16. 
«  Eph.  V.  23. 
A  Qen.  ▼.  1. 


•  That  is,  prob  :  A  slpn  of 
"  peritil>slon  "  to  appear 
in  public. 


For  Iher  long  hair)  ))instead  of  a  veil]]  hath 
been  given  to  her. 

16  But  <if  anyone  thinketh  to  be  ] contentious )> 

]|Wo]]  have  no  )such'  custom), — 
Nor  yet  the  assemblies  of  God. 

17  But  <in  giving  you  ]the  following)  charge>  I 

praise  you  not, — 
In  that  I  not  for  the  better,  but  for  the  worse] 
ye  come  together. 

18  For  Itflrst  of  all])— 

<Whon   ye   come   together  in  assembly>  I 
hear  that  ]divisions  among  you]  exist, — 
And  I  in  part)  I  believe  it ; 

19  For  there  must  needs  be  ]even  parties 

among  you]. 
That  ]]the approved))  [themselves]  may 
become  ) manifest]  among  you. 

20  <When,  therefore,  ye  come  together  into  one 

place> 
It  is  not  to  eat  ]]a  supper  unto  the  Lord]) ; 

21  For  ]]each  one])  taketh  beforehand  ]his  own' 

supper)  in  your  eating. 
And  )one]  indeed,  is  hungry. 
Whereas  ]another)  is  drinking  to  excess. 

22  What !  have  ye  not  )houses]  for  your  eating 

and  drinking  ? 
Or  )]the  assembly  of  God]]  do  ye  despise,  and 

]put  to  shame  them  who  have  nothing)  »  ? 
What  am  I  to  say  to  you  ? 
Shall  I  praise  you  ? 

])In  this))  I  praise  you  not. 

23  For  ]]I  myself])  received  from  the  Lord — 

That  which  I  also  delivered  unto  you, — 
How  that  ]]the  Lord  Jesus] ],» 
<In  the  night  in  which  he  was  being  de- 
livered up> 
Took  a  loaf, 
2*  And,  giving  thanks,  brake  it,  and  said — 

)]This]]  is  my'  body,which  is  for  you, — 
])This]]  do  ye,<=  in  remembrance  of  ]me); 

25  |)In  the  same  manner]]   )the  cup  also], 

<After    they    had    taken    8upper> 
saying— 
|)Thi3  cup])  is  )the  new'  covenant^  in 

my'  blood, — « 
))This])  do  ye«  <as  oft«n  soever  as  ye 

may  be  drinking  it>  in  remembrance 

of  )me]. 

26  For  <as  often  as  ye  may  be  eating  this  loaf. 

And  )]the  cup]]  may  be  drinking> 
))The  death   of  the  Lord))    do  ye  announce 
)until  he  come). 

27  So  that  <whosoever  may  be  eating  the  loaf,  or 

drinking  the  cup  of  the  Lord  )iu  an  un- 
worthy manner]  > 
Shall  be  )responsible]  for  the  body  and  blood 
of  the  Lord. 

28  But  lot  a  man  be  proving  himself, — 

And  ]]so])  ]of  the  loaf]  let  bim  eat,  and    )of 
the  cup]  let  him  drink  ; 

29  For  )) he  that  is  eating  and  drinking)) — 


»  Or  :  "  who  havp  not." 
0  Lu.    XX  i.    19    ff ;    cp.    Mt. 
xxvL26ff;  Mk.xlv.22ff. 


«  Ml  :  "be  doing." 

"■Ap:  "Covenant." 

•  Exo.  xziv.  8 ;  Zecb.  Ix.  11. 


1    CORINTHIANS   XI.    30—34;    XII.    1—26. 


175 


<Judgment  unto »  himself>  doth  eat  and 
drink, — 
||If  he  be  not  setting  apart*"  the  body||. 
80      ||Forthiscause||  |mauyamongyou'|  are  weak 
and  sickly ; 
And  |uotafew|  are  falling  asleep. 
w      <If,  however^  we  had   been  setting    ||our- 
selves||  apart> 
We   had   not^  in   that  case,  been  coming 
under  judgment ; 
M      But  <being  brought  under  judgmont> 

||By  the  Lord||  are  we  being  discii)lined, 
Lest  1 1  with  the  world]  |  we  should  bo  con- 
demned. 
8*  So  then,  my  brethren, — 

<When  ye  come  together  for  the  eating> 
||Unto  one  anotherU  be  giving  welcome: — 
**         <If  anyone  be  hungry>  |at  home|    let  him 
eat, 
Lest  ||unto  judgment||':  ye  be  coming  to- 
gether. 
And    ||the   remaining  things||    |whensoever  I 
come|  I  will  set  in  order. 

12  But  llconcerning  the  spiritually  gifted] I* 
brethren,  I  am  not  wishing  you  to  be 
ignorant. 

*  Ye    know    that    <when    ye    were     |of    the 

nations]  > 
||Unto  the  dumb  idols,  howsoever  ye  were 
being  led]] 
Ye  were  seduced. 

*  Wherefore,  I  give  you  to  know — 

That    |]no  one]]    ]in  God's  Spirit  speaking] 
saith — 

Accursed' « Jesus ! 
And  Ijnoone]]  can  say — 
Lord'  Jesus! 
Save  in  [the]  Holy  Spirit. 

*  But  |distributioDS  of  gifts]  f  there  are. 

Yet  the  same'  Spirit, 
6  And  |distributiou3  of  ministries]  there  are. 

And  the  same'  Lord, 
6  And  jdistributions  of  energies]  there  are. 

And  the  same'  God — 
|]Who  energiseth  all  things  in  all]]. 

*  But  [junto  each  one]  I  is  given  the  manifesting  g 

of  the  Spirit, 
With  a  view  to  that  which  is  profitable; 

*  For  ]]unto  ouej]  indeed,  ]through  the  Spirit] 

is  given  |a  word  of  wisdom], 
But  ]]unto  another]]  a  word  of  knowledge' 

laccording  to  the  same'  Spirit]  ; — 
»         IJUnto  a  different  one]]  faith'  ]in  the  same' 

Spirit], 
And  I ]unto another]]  gifts  of  healings  Jin  the 

one'  Spirit], 
w         And    j]uuto  another]]   energies   of  mighty 

works, 
[And]  [junto  another] j  prophesying, 


•  Or :  "a  sentence  against."  Is  likely  to  be  well  kept. 

<>  Same  word  as  in  ver.  31.  «0r:  "a  sentence." 

When,  setting  ourselves  "lOr:  "spiritual  gifts." 

apart  as  consecrated  per-  •  Gr  :  anathema. 

sons,  we  partake  of  the  '  Ro.  xii.  6 

one  sacrea  loaf , — the  feast  eOr:  "  showing  forth." 


[And]    (junto  another] j  discriminations  of 

spirits, — 
iJUnto  a  different  one|j  kinds  of  tongues. 
And      j  junto      another]|      translation     of 
tongues ; — 
"      But  j  jail' these]]  energiseth  the  one' and  the 
same'  Spirit, 
Distributing  unto  each  one  [peculiarly], 
jjEven  as  it  is  disposed]]. 

'2  For  <just  as  jjthe  body]]  is  jone],  and  yet  hath 
[many  members]. 
But  jjall'  the  members  of  the  body||  [though 
many]  are  one'  body>  » 
jjSojj  also  |the  Christ]  ;— 
13     For  jjeven  in  ^  one'  Spirit]]  jwe  all]  jinto  one' 
body]  have  been  immersed, — « 
Whether  Jews  or  Greeks, 
Whether  bond  or  free, — 
And  Ijallj]  ]of  one'  Spirit]  have  been  caused  to 
drink. 
"For  jjthe  body  also]]  is  not  one' member,  but 
jniauyj  : 

15  <Though  the  foot  should  say — 

jBecauso  I  am  not  a  hand]  I  am  not  of  the 
body> 
Is  it  jtherefore]  ]]not]j  of  the  body? 

16  And  <though  the  ear  should  say — 

j  Because  I  am  not  an  eye]  I  am  not  of  the 
body> 
Is  it  jtherefore]  j]not][  of  the  body  ? 
If      <If  jjthe  whole' body]]  were  jan  eye|> 
Where  were  ]the  hearing]  ? 
<If  the  whole'  were  ]hearirgj> 
Where  were  |the  smelling]  ? 

18  But  jjnowjj  hath  God  set  the  members,  each  one 

of  them  in  the  body  jeven  as  he  pleased], 

19  But  <if  they  all'  had  been  one'  member> 

Where  had  been  jthe  body]  ? 

20  jjNowjj  however,  there  are  many'  members,  yet 

one' body ; 

21  [And]  the  eye  cannot  say  unto  the  hand — 

I  have  jno  need  of  thee], — 
Nor  jiagain]]  the  head,  \into  the  feet — 
I  have  I  no  need  of  you]  : — 

22  Nayl    jjmuch'    morel]   the    members   which 

seem'  to  be  weaker'  are  jneeessaryi, 

23  And  <the  parts  of  the  body  which  we  deem 

to  be  jless  honourable]> 
jjOn  these]]  | more  abundant  honour]  do  we 
bestow. 
And  ]  jour  uncomely  parts]  j  have  j  more  abund- 
ant comeliness], 

24  Whereas  jjour  comely  parts]]  have  jno  needj. 
But  jjGodjj  hath  tempered  the  body  together, — 

jjUntothat  which  was  lacking]]  giving  [more 
abundant'  honour] ; — 

25  That  there  might  be  no  division  in  the  body, 

But  that  the  members  might  have  jjthe  samej] 
care  jone  for  another] ; 

26  And  <whether  one'  member  J3uffereth|> 

AH'  the  members  [suffer  with  it], 
Or  <a  member  jis  glorifledj> 
All'  the  members  |rejoice  together], 

«  Ro.  xH.  4,  5.  L"   in-  l"  i  Jn.  1.   26,  "31, 

i>  For   Baptizein  with  en  of  33;  Ac.  1.5;  xi.  16. 

element,  see    Mt.  111.   U  ;       "  Cp.  Gal.  Ul.  28;  Col.  ill.  U. 


176 


1    CORINTHIANS    XII.    27—31;    XIII.    1—13;    XIV.    1—9. 


"  Now  1  lye]  I  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and  members 
severally ; — 

28  And  God  hath,  indeed,  set  ||certaiu|l  in  the 

assembly,—* 
First'    apostles,    second'  prophets,   third' 

teachers, 
After  that'  mighty  works,  then'  gifts  of 

healings,     helps,    guidings,    kinds    of 

tongues. 

29  Are    |all|    apostles  ?      Are    |all|    prophets  ? 

Are  |all|  teachers  ? 
Are    lalll    mighty  works  ?    so  Have  ||all|| 

Igifts  of  healingsl  ? 
Do  ||all||  |with  touguesi  speak?  Do  ||all|| 
translate  ? 
SI  Be  envious,  however,  of  the  greater 

gifts  b; 

And  ||yet||  <a  |rauch  more]  excellent  way> 
|unto  you|  I  point  out: — 
13  <Although    I  with  the  tongues  of  men]    I  be 
speaking  land  of  messengers|,': 
And  have  not  ilove|> 
I  have  become  resounding  brass,  or  a  clang- 
ing cymbal ; 
2      And  <though  I  have  [the  gift  of]  prophesy- 
ing, and  know  all  sacred  secrets,'!  and  all' 
knowledge, — 
And   though  I    have   all'  faith,  so  as  to  be 
removing  |mountains|, 

And  have  not  |love|> 
I  am  |nothing| ; 
8     And  <though  I  morsel  out «  all'  my  goods, — 
And  though  I  deliver  up  my  body,  |that  I  may 
boast  I, 

And  have  not  |love|> 
I  am  profited  |nothing|. 

*  ||Love||  is  patient. 

Is  gracious. 
||Love||  is  not  envious, 

Vaunteth  not  Itself^ 
Is  not  puffed  up, 
6  Acteth  not  unbecomingly, 

Seeketh  not  her  own  things. 
It  not  easily  provoked, 
Imputeth  not  that  rchich  is  base,' 

•  Bejoiceth  not  over  unrighteous- 

ness. 
But  rejoiceth  in  sympathy  with 
truth,— 
1  (All  things  I  covereth, 

|A11  thiugsj  believeth, 
|A11  things|  hopeth, 
|A11  things]  endureth. 

8  ||Love|l  |at  no  time|  faileth; — 

But  <whether  prophesyings> 

They  shall  be  done  away, 

<Whjther  tf>ugues> 
They  shall  cease, 

<'Whether  gaining  knowledge> 
It  shall  be  done  away; 

9  For  |in  part|  are  we  gaining  knowledge. 
And  I  in  part]  are  we  prophesying, — 


•  Cp.  Eph  iv.  11. 
>>  Cnap.  xiv.  1. 
•Ap:  "  Mpssenfcers." 

*  Ap:  "Mystery." 


«  So  ns  to  feed  the  largest 

number, 
f  Zech.  vlil.  17  (Sep.). 


10  But  <as  soon  as  [that  which  is  complete|  is 

come> 
|That  which  is  in  part|  shall  be  done  away. 

11  <When  I  was  a  child> 

I  used  to  speak  as  a  child. 
To  prefer  as  a  child. 
To  reason  as  a  child  : 
<Now  I  have  become  a  man> 
I  have  laid  aside  the  things  of  the  child  1 

12  For  we  see,  as  yet,  through  a  dim  window 

|obscurely|. 
But  |ith<m||  face  to  face: 
||As  yet||  I  gain  knowledge  jin  part|, 
Bat  llthenil   shall  I  fully  know, » 
Even  as  I  was  also  fully  known. 

13  But  |uow|  abide— fa'th,  hope,  love, — 

llThese  Three]  f; 
But  ] the  greatest  of  these]  is  |]Love||. 

14  Pursue  love ; 

Nevertheless    be    envious    of    the    spiritual 
gifts, — ^b 
And  ]rather|  that  ye  may  be  prophesying. 

2  For  <h9  that  speaketh  with  a  tongue> 

I  Not  unto    men]     doth    speak,  but    ]unto 
God],— 
For  Ino  one]  understandeth," 
Although   ]|in   spirit]]    he  is   speaking 
j  sac  red  secrets]  <i ; 

3  But  <he  that  prophesieth> 

|]Unto  men  1 1  doth  speak — edification,  and 
exhortation,  and  comfort. 
*      <He  that  speaketh  with  a  tongue> 
Buildeth  up  jhimself], 
Whereas  <he  that  prophesieth> 
Buildeth  up  ]an  assembly]. 

5  Howbeit    I    wish    you    all'  to    speak    |with 

tonguesi. 
But  Irather]  that  ye  may  prophesy, — 
Moreover   ]greater]  is  he  that  prophesieth. 
Than  he  that  speaketh  with  tongues, — 
Unless  indeed  he  translate. 
That   |]the  assembly]]    may  receive   |up- 
building]. 

6  But  ||now]]  brethren — 

<If  1  come  unto  you  speaking  ]with  tongue3|> 

What  shall  I  profit  ]you], 

Except  I  speak  junto  you|,  either  by  way  of 

revelation,  or  knowledge,  or  prophesying, 

or  teaching  ? 

'  ]lln   like   manner]]    <the   things   without  life 

giving  Isound],  whether  pipe  or  harp> 

<If  ]a  distinction  in  the  sounds]  they  do  not 

give> 

How  shall  it  be  known,  what  Is  being  piped 

or  harped  ? 

8ror<ifalso  ]an  uncertain' sound]  ]]atrumpet|| 

should  give> 

Who  shall  prepare  himself  for  battle  ? 

9  <]So|  also  ]]ye|]  through  means  of  the  tongue> 

<Exoept  ye  give  |intelligible'  discourse]> 

How  shall  it  bo  known  what  is  being  spoken  ? 

For  ye  will  be  speaking  ]to  the  air]. 

»  Or  :    "know    by    inspec-       »>  Chap.  xli.  31. 

i  Cp.  Jer   V.  15;  Eze.  111.  6 


tioii,"      "  know 
glance  "—epi  ginosko. 


>•  Ap  :  "Mystery." 


1    CORINTHIANS  XIV.    10—37. 


177 


>o  There  |may  happenj   to  be  so'  many  kinds  of 
languages  in  the  world, 
And  |not  one|  unspoken: — 
11      <If,  then^  I  do  not  know  the  meaning  of  the 
languago>  » 
I  shall  be^  unto  him  that  is  speaking^   |a 

foreigner|, 
And  1 1  he  that  is  speaking]  |  shall  be  |in  my 
case|  a  foreigner. 
"So  ||ye||  also— 

<Since  ye  are  |envious|  of  spirits> 
||Unto  the  upbuilding  of    the   assembly|| 
seek  to  be  pre-eminent. 
i»  Wherefore  <he  that  speaketh  with  a  tongue> 

Let  him  pray  that  he ''  may  translate ; 
1*  [For]  <if  I  am  praying  in  a  tongue> 
||My  spirit!  ]  i^  praying, 
But  ||mymind||  is  |unfruitful|. 
16  What  is  it  then  ?  ■ 

I  will  pray  jwith  the  spirit]^ 

But  I  will  pray  |also  with  the  mind], — 
I  will  strike  the  strings  jwith  the  spirit]^ 
[But]  I  will  strike  the  strings    ]also  with 
the  mind]. 
^  ||Elsel|  <if  tbou  be  blessing"^  in  a  spirit> 

<He  that  fllleth  up  the  place  of  the  ungifted 
person> 
How  shall  he   say  the    Amen    upon  thy' 

thanksgiving  ? 
Since  indeed  Jjwhat  thou'  art  sayingj^]    he 
knoweth  not ; 
"     For   ]|thou]]    indeed,  jexcellently]  art  giving 
thanks, 
But  ]the  other]  is  not  being  built  up. 

18  I  give  thanks  unto  God  ! — 

]]More  than  ye  all']|    am  I  speaking    |with 
tongues] ; 
i»  But  <in  assembly> 

I  desire  to  speak  ]flve'  words  with  my  mind] 
<That  ]others  also]  I  may  instruct> 
Than  myriads'  of  words  ]in  a  tongue]. 

M  Brethren !  do  not  become   [children]  ]]in  your 
understandings]] ; 
But  ]lin  baseness]]  become  babes, 
While  ]]in  your  understandings]]  ye  become 
Ifull-grown), 
*i  ]]In  the  law]]  it  is  written — 
<  With  strange  tongues^ 
And  with  lips  of  strangers^ 
Will  I  speak  unto  this  people; 
And  \\not  even  so]]  will  they  hearken  unto 
me, — <i        Saith  the  Lord. 
"  So  that  ]] the  tongues]]  are  ] for  a  sign] — 
]Not  unto  them  that  believe]. 
But  ]  junto  them  that  believe  notj] ; 
Whereas  ]] prophesying]]  is 

]Not  for  them  that  believe  not]. 
But  ||for  them  that  believe]]. 

If  then,  the  whole  assembly  come  together 
with  one  consent. 
And  ]aU|  are  speaking  with  tongues, — 


'  Ml  .   "  the  power  of  the 

voice." 
'  Or  :  "  one." 


«  Or  ■  "  offering  praise." 

*  Is.  XXTlU.  U  f. 


And  there  come  in  persons  unskilled  or  un- 
believing> 
Will  they  not  say  that  ye  are  raving  ? 
2*  But  <if  jail]  be  prophesying, — 

And  there  come  in  one  who  is  unbelieving  or 
unskilled> 
He  is  convicted  by  all. 
He  is  searched  by  all, 

||The  secrets  of  his  heart]]  become  ]manl- 

fest] ; 

'5  And  ]|so]]  <falling  down  upon  his  face> 

he  will  do  hoinage  unto  God,  reporting 

that  \\inreality\\  God' is  \among you\.* 

26  What,  then,  is  it,  brethren  ? 

<Whensoever  ye  are  coming  together> 
]|Each  one]]  hath  ]a  psalm],  hath  | a  teach- 
ing], bath  ja  revelation],  hath  la  tongue], 
hath  ]a  translation] : — 

Let  ]]all  thiugsj]  be  done  junto  building  up]. 

27  <If  ]|with  a  tongue]]  ona  is  speaking> 

Let  it  be  by  two,  or,  at  the  most,  three, — 
And  by  turns ; 
And  let  jonej  be  translating; 

28  But  <if  there  be  none  to  translate> 

Let  him  keep  silence  in  assembly, 
And  ]unto  himself]  be  speaking,  and  ]unto 
GodJ. 

29  <Prophets,  moreover> 

Let  ]two  or  three]  speak. 
And  let  ]the  others]  judge. 
3"      <If,  however,  ]unto  another]  a  revelation  be 
made  jas  he  is  sitting|> 
Let  jthe  first]  be  silent; 
*i      For  jjonebyone]]  ye  can  ]]all]]  be  prophesy- 
ing,— 
That    ]all]    may  learn,    and     jail]     be    en- 
couraged. 
'2      And  ]|spirits  of  prophets]]  junto  prophets]  do 

submit  themselves ; 
88         For  God  is  not  [a  God]  ]jof  confusion]]  but 
]of  peace] : — 
As  in  all'  the  assemblies  of  the  saints. 

8*  <A9  for  the  women > 

jjin  the  assemblies!  ]  let  them  be  silent,'' 

For  it  is  not  permitted  them  to  be  speaking; 
But  let  them  be  in  submission, — 
Even  as  jtho  'aw]  saith." 

85  <If,  however,  they  are  wishing    jto  leam| 

something> 
]]Athome]]  jtheir  own' husbands]  let  them 
question ; 
For  it  is  Ja  shame]  for  a  woman  jto  be  speaking 
in  assembly]. 

86  Or  j  jfrom  you  ]  j  did  the  word  of  God  come  forth  ? 

Or  ]  junto  you  alone] ]  did  it  extend  ? 

87  <If  anyone  thinketh  himself  to  be  |a  prophet|_ 

or  spiritually  gifted> 
Let  him  acknowledge  the  things  which  I  am 

writing  to  you, — 
That  they  are   |a  commandment|    ||of  the 

Lordlj. 


•  Is.  xiv.  14  (Heb.). 
oiTlm-U.  IL 


•  Gen.  m.  16. 


178 


1    CORINTHIANS    XIV.    38—40;    XV.    1—28. 


88  But  <if  anyone  knoweth  not>  he  is  unknown  » 1 

M  So^  then,  my  brethren, — 
Be  zealous  to  prophesy,'' 
And  do   not  forbid    |to    be    speaking    with 
tongues  I ; 
*»         But  let  ||all  things||   | with  comeliness,  and 
by  =  arrangement  I  be  done. 

15    Moreover,  brethren^  I  make  known  unto  you 
The  joyful  message — 
Which  I  myself  announced  to  you. 
Which  also  ye  received. 
In  which  also  ye  stand; 
1  Through  which  also  ye  are  being  saved, — * 

If  ye  hold  fast 
[With  what'  discourse]  I  announced  the  joyful 
message  unto  you  ; — 
Unless  indeed  |in  vain|  ye  believed. 

»  For  I  delivered  unto  you  |among  the  first  things] 
1 1  What  also  I  received||  : — 
How  that  IChristl  died  for  our  sins  laccord- 
ing  to  the  Scriptures|, 
*      And  that  he  was  buried, 

And  that  he  hath  been  raised ,«  on  the  third 
day,  laocording  to  the  Scriptures], — 

5  And  that  he  appeared  unto  Cephas, 
jThonl  to  the  twelve, 

6  (After   that]    he  appeared  to  above'  five' 

hundred'  brethren  |at  ouco|, — 
Of  whom    |the  greater  number]    remain 
until  even  now. 
But  ]some|  have  fallen  asleep, — 
1  I  After  that]  he  appeared  unto  James, 

jTheu]  unto  all  the  apostles, 
8         And  ]|lastof  all]| 

<  Ju  st  as  if  unto  the  unseasonable  birth> 
He  appeared   ]]even  unto  me]j ; 
»  For  ]]I]]  am  the  least  of  the  apostles, f 

Who  am    not  worthy  8  to   be   called    an 
apostle. 
Because  I  persecuted  the  assembly  of 
God. 
10         But  ]]by  favour  of  God]]  I  am  what  I  am. 
And  ]]his  favour, which  was  unto  me]]  hath 
not  been  made  ]void|, — 
But  ]]much  more  abundantly  than  they 
all]]  have  I  toiled. 
Albeit  not  |]I]],  but  the  favour  of  God 
with  me. 
"      <Whether  therefore  ]]!]]  or  ]|they||> 
]Thus|  do  we  proclaim, 
And  Ithus]  did  ye  believe. 

^  Now  <if  ]Chri3t]  is  proclaimed. 

That  ]from  among  the  dead]  he  hath  been 
raised  > 
How  say  some  ]among  you]  — 

]] Resurrection  of  the  dead]]  there  is  none  ? 
1*  But  <if  ] [resurrection  of  the  dead]]  there  is 
none> 
||Not  even  Christ]]  hath  been  raised; 

•Or:  "  <1f  Mnyotie  Is  with  ''Or.  "kept  safe." 

out  kMowli(lgc>  let  him  •  Perfect    tense:    abiding 
be  wiilidnt  kniiwlerlge."  rfsiilt 

*  Or  :  "  He  envious  of  pro-  '  Epli.  lil.  8. 

phesyini,'  "  e  Or :  "meet,"  "sufflclent." 

•  Or:  "according  to." 


1*     And  <if  [Christ]  hath  not  been  raised> 
]Void,  after  all]  is  our  proclamation, 
]Void  also]  our"  faith, — 

15  And  we  are  found  ]even  false-witnesses  of 

God], 
Because    we   have  witnessed   respecting 
God, 
That  he  raised  the  Christ, — 
Whom  he  did  not  raise, 

]If,  indeed,  after  all]    The  dead  are  not 
raised  ! 

16  For  <if  ]the  dead]  are  not  raised> 

]Not  even  Christ]  hath  been  raised  ; 
1'      And  <if  ]Christ|  hath  not  been  raised> 
]]To  no  purpose]]  is  your  faith, 
]]Yot]]  are  ye  in  your  sins  1 

18  Hence  also  ]]they  who  are  fallen  asleep  in 

Christ]]  are  lost: 

19  <If  ]]in  this  life]]  ]in  Christ]  wehavehoped' 

—  ]]aud  thatisall]]> 
We  are  ]of  all  men]  ]|most  to  be  pitiedjj. 

20  But    l]now]]    hath     ]Christ]    been   raised   from 

among  the  dead, — 
A  firstfruit  of  them  who  have  fallen  asleep; 

21  For  <since  indeed    jthrough  a   man]   came 

death > 
jThrough  a  man]  alsoeometh  the  raising  of 
the  dead  *" ; 

22  For  <just  as  lin  the  Adam]  all  die> 

]]So]]  also  ]in  the  Christ]  shall  all  be  made 
alive. 

23  But  ]]each]]  in  his  own' rank: — 

]]A  firstfruit]]  Christ, 

I ] After  that]]  they  who  are  the  Christ's  lin* 
his  Presence], — •! 
2*      II Afterwards]]  the  end — 

Whensoever  he  delivereth  up  the  kingdom 

unto  his  God  and  Father, 
Whensoever  he  shall  bring  to  nought  all' 
rule  and  all'  authority  and  power; 

25  For  he  must  needs  reign,  until  he  shall 

put  air  his  enemiefi  under  h'\s  feel'': 

26  ||As  a  last' enemy]]   jdeath]  is  to  l^e  de- 

stroyed ; 

27  For— 

He  put  \\all  things\\  in  subjection  under 
his  feet  J 
But  <whensoever  it  shall  be  said — e 

[All  things]  are  in  subjection  1 

It  is  evident  that  it  means, — 
Except    him   who    did    put  into 
subjection  |unto  him]   |]theAll 

things]] 

*8  But  whensoever  have  been   put  into 

subjection  |unto  him]  |]the  All 
things!  I  > 
IIThen]]  |]the  Son  himself']]  [also]  shall 
be  put  ia  subjection  unto  him  who 
put  in  subjection  ]untohim]  ||the  All 
things]],— 
That  |God|  maybe  ]]aU  things  in  all]]. 


•  OrfWH):  "your." 

•>  Ro.  V.  12,  18. 
<:  Or  :  "■  uring." 
><  Ap  :  "  Presence." 


"  Ps  ex   1. 

'  Ps   viii   6;  Fp.  tl.8. 

~  ^      "  he  shaU  say." 


eOr' 


1   CORINTHIANS  XV.    29—58. 


179 


»  ||Else||  what  will  they  do^  who  are  being  im- 
mersed in  behalf  of  the  dead  ? 
<If  I  not  at  all  i  are  the  dead  to  be  raised  > 
Why  are  they  |even  being  immersed|  in  their 
behalf  ? 
so     Why  also  are  ||we|l  running  into  peril  every' 

hour  ? 
»i  ||Day  by  dayll  am  I  dyingl- 

Yea  !  by  your  own'  boasting^  brethren, 
Which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 
*'      <If  |after  the  manner  of  raen|  I  have  fought 
with  wild-beasts  at  Ephosus> 
What  |to  me|  the  profit  ? 
<If  the  dead  are  not  raised> 

Let  us  eat  and  drink, 
For  \to-morroto\  we  die.'' 
M  Be  not  deceiving  yourselves, — 

Evil'  communications    |corrupt  gentle  man- 
ners] : — 
*♦  Wake  up  to  sobriety  |in  righteousness|. 
And  be  not  committing  sin  ; 

For  some  have  i|an  ignorance  of  God|| : 
jFor  shame^  unto  you|  am  I  speaking  I 

85  But  some  one  will  say — 

I  How  I  are  the  dead  raised  ? 

And  ||with  what  kind'  of  body||  do  they  come? 

S6  Simple  one  1 

<What    ||thou||   sowest>   is  not  quickened 
|except  it  die] ; 
w     And  <what  thou  sowest> 

]|Notthe  body  that  shall  come  into  exis- 
tence] |  dost  thou  sow, 
But  a  naked'  kernel — 

|If  it  so  happen]  of  wheat,  or  of  any  of 
the  rest, — 

88  Howbeit    ||God||    giveth  it  a  body    |as   he 

pleased]. 
And  ]]unto  each' of  the  seeds]]  a  body   lof 
its  own]. 

89  |Not  all'  flesh]  is  the  same'  flesh ; 

But  ]lone|]  indeed,  is  [the  flesh]  of  men 
And  ||another]]  the  flesh  |of  beasts]. 
And  ]|another]]  the  flesh  ]of  birds]^ 
And  ]]another||   ]of  fishes] ; 
*>  And   there  are   heavenly  bodies,  and   earthly 
bodies, — 
But  ]jof  one  kind]]  indeed,  is  the  glory  |of 

the  heavenly], 
And   ]]of  another  kind]]  is  the  glory  j of  the 
earthly]  ;  — 
<i      |]One]|  is  the  glory  ]of  a  sun]. 

And  ]]another]]  the  glory  ]of  a  moon|^ 
And  jlanotheril  the  glory  ]of  stars], — 
Nay!  ]]star  from  star]]  diftereth  in  glory. 

«  IJThus]]  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead: 
It  is  sown'  in  ]corruption]. 

It  is  raised'  in   ]incorruption|, 
«      It  is  sown'  in  ]dishonour|. 
It  is  raised'  in   ]glory]. 
It  is  sown'  in  ]weakness]. 
It  is  raiised'  in  jpower], 


•  la.  xxU.  la 


*<      It  is  sown'  a  body  jof  the  soul],* 

It  is  raised'  a  body  ]of  the  spirit] ; — *> 
<If  there  is  a  body  ]of  the  soul]> 
There  is  also  ]of  the  spiriti : — 
*5  |Thus]  also,  it  is  written — 

The   first'   man^  Adam,   became    \a    living 
soul\,'' 
The  last'  Adam  ]a  life-giving  spirit]. 
«  Howbeit  ]]uot  first]]  is  the  [body]  jof  the 

spirit], 
But  that  ]of  the  soul],— 

]] Afterwards]]  that  of  the  spirit. 
*7  \\Tlie  first' man]]  is  of  the  ground  \earthy\, — <> 

||The  second'  man]]  is  ]of'<i  heaven] : 
*8         <|As]    the  man  of  earth>        ]such]  also, 
the  men  of  earth, 
And  <]as|  the  man  of  heaven>        jsuch] 
also,  the  men  of  heaven ; 
*9         And  <even  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of 
the  man  of  earth> 
Let  us  also  bear  the  image  of  the  man  of 
heaven. 
60  And  ]lthis]|  I  say,  brethren, — 

That  ]] flesh  and  blood]]  cannot  inherit  ]]God'3 

kingdom]]. 
Neither   doth    |]corruption]]    inherit    [incor- 
ruption]. 
siLoI    ]]a  sacred  secret]] «   ]unto  you]    do  I  de- 
clare : — 
We  shall  not  ]|all]]  sleep'. 
But  we  shall  ]lall]]  be  changed', — 
52  In  a  moment. 

In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye, 
During  the  last' trumpet; 
For  it  shall  sound, f 
And    ]]the  dead]]  shall  be  raised    ]in- 

corruptible]. 
And  ]]we|]  shall  be  changed. 
5s      For  this  corruptible  ]must  needs]  clothe  itself 
]with  incorru])tibility]. 
And  this  mortal,  clothe  itself  jwith  immor- 
tality]. 
54  But  <whensoaver    ]this  mortal]  e   shall  clothe 
itself  with  immortality> 
]]Then]]  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying 
that  is  written— 
\Death\    hath   been  sviallowed  up    \\victori- 
ously\\  ^ ; 
B5  Where^  0  death^  is  thy'  victory  ? 

Where^  0  death^  is  thy'  sting '  ? 

56  Now  ]]the  Sting  of  death|]  is  ]siu], 
And  ]]the  power  of  sin]|  is  ]the  law] ; — 

57  But  ]|untoGod]]   be  thanks,  who  is  giving 

unto  us'  the  victory^  ]through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ]. 

58  So,  then,  my  beloved  brethren, — 

Become  ye  Isteadfast],  immovable, 
Superabounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord 
]at  all  times] ; 


»  Gr  :  a  psychical  body.  Ap : 

"Soul." 
*>  Gr  :  a.  pneumatical  body. 

Ap:  "Spirit." 
«  Gen.  ii.  7. 
<"  Cp.  2  Cn.  V.  2,  n. 
"  Ap  :  "  Mystery." 
'  1  Th.  iv.  16. 


BOr  (WH)  :  "Eut  whenso 
ever  this  oorriiplible 
shall  clothe  Itself  with 
incorruptibility,  And 
this  mortal,"  &c 

»  Is   XXV.  8;  2  Co.  r.  2-4. 

'"Hos.  xiii.  14. 


180 


1    CORINTHIANS   XVI.    1—24. 


Knowing  that  ||your  toil||  is  not  in  vain  |in 
the  Lord  I . 

16  Now  <concerning  the  collection  which  is  for 
the  saints> 
<Just  as  I  directed  the  assemblies  of  Galatia> 
||So||  also  do  ||ye||:— 
«         I  [Upon  the  first  of  the  week||  let  ||each  one 
of  you||  put  |by  itself^  in  store]  ||as  he 
may  be  prospering]  |, — 
Lest  I  as  soon  as  I  come]  ||then||  |collec- 
tions|  should  be  in  progress. 
»         And  I  las  soon  as  I  arrive]  |   <whomsoever 
ye  shall  approve  by  letters>  ]lthese|]  will 
I  send,  to  bear  away  your  favour  unto 
Jerusalem : 

*  And    <if  it  be    ]meet|    that    ]I    also]    be 

journeying>  ]withme]  shall  they  journey. 
6  Now  I  will  come  unto  you,  as  soon  as  I  have 
passed  through  | Macedonia], — 
For  I  do'  pass  through  ]Macedonia] ; 

•  And   ]]with  youj]    I  may  perhaps  sojourn,  or 

winter, — 
That    ]]ye]]    may  set  me  forward    ]whither- 
soever  I  may  be  journeying]. 

I  For  I  do  not  wish  to  see  ]you,  just  now,  by 

the  way] ; 
For  I  hope  to  remain   jsome  time]   with 
you,— 

If  ]the  Lord]  permit. 
8     But  I  remain  in  Ephesus,  until  the  Pentecost, 
»         For  ]a  door,  unto  me]  hath  opened  ] [great 
and  eflfectualj]  and  ]opposers|  are  ]|many]|. 
10  But  <if  Timothy  should  come> 

See  that  [without  fear]  he  be  with  you, 
For  ]|in  the  work  of  the  Lord]]    doth   he 
labour,  even  as  ]|I]] : 

II  Let  no  one  then  despise  ]him] ;  a 

And  set  ye  him  forward  in  peace,  that  he  may 
con>e  unto  me, 
For  I  expect  him  with  the  brethren. 

•  1  Tim.  tv.  12. 


12  But  <concerning  ApoUos  the  brother> 

]|Much|]  did  I  beseech  him,  that  he  would 
come  unto  you  ]with  the  brethren], 

But  there  was  |by  no  means]  any  will,  that 
he  should  come  [now] ; — 

He  will  come,  however,  as  soon  as  he  hath 
good  opportunity. 

13  Be  on  the  watch. 
Stand  firm  in  the  faith. 
Be  men, — 

Be  strong; 
i«  Let  ]|all  your  affairs]]  ]in  love]  be  carried 

on. 

1*  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren, — 

Ye  know  the  house  of  Stephanas,  that  it  is 
a  first-fruit  of  Achaia,  and  l|for  the  pur- 
pose of  ministeringjl  they  devoted  them- 
selves ]unto  the  saints] — 
16     That   ]|ye  also]]    be    submitting    yourselves 
unto  such  as  these, — and  unto  everyone' 
helping  in  the  work  and  toiling. 
1'  I  rejoice,  moreover,  in  the  presence  of  Stepha>- 
nas,  and  Fortunatus,  and  Achaicus  : 
Because    ]lyour  own'  shortcoming]]    ]these| 
have  filled  up: — 

18  They  have  given  rest,  in  fact,  unto  my'  spirit 

]and  yours] : 
Hold  in  acknowledgment,  therefore,  |such 
as  these]. 

19  The  assemblies  of  Asia  salute  you  : 

Aquila  and  Priscilla,  with  the  assembly  meet- 
ing at  their  house,  salute  you  much  in  the 
Lord : 

20  All  the  brethren  salute  you  : — 
Salute  ye  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss. 

21  The  salutation  of  Paul — ]with  my  own'  hand]. 

22  <If  anyone  doth  not  dearly  love  theLord> 

Let  him  be  anathema  [that  is,  "accursed"] : 
Maran  atha  [that  is,  "  [The  Lord]  com- 
eth,"]. 
2S         ]The  favour  of  the  Lord  Jesus]  be  with  yom 
a*     |My  love]  be  with  you  all'  Jin  Christ  Je8us|. 


2   CORINTHIANS   I.    1—20. 


181 


THE     SECOND    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 


TO   THE 


CORINTHIANS. 


1      Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus^  through  the 
will  of  God, 
And  Timothy  the  brother,^ 
Unto  the  assembly  of  God  which  is  in  Corinth^ 
Together  with  all  the  saints  who  are  in  the 
whole  of  Achaia : 

*  Favour  unto  you^  and  peace. 

From  God  [our]  Father^  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 
»  ||Blessed||  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ^a 
The  Father  of  compassions^ 
And  God  of  all'  encouragement, 

*  Who  encourageth  us  in  all'  our  tribulation^ 

To  the  end  we  may  be  able  to  encourage 

them  who  are  in  any'  tribulation — 
Through    means    of    the    encouragement 
wherewith  we  |ourselvfts|  are  encouraged 
by  God. 
6     Because  <even  as  the  sufferings  of  the  Christ 
overflow  unto  U3> 
|So|   ||through  the  Christl    overfloweth   |our 
encouragement  also|. 
«     BHt  <  whether  we  are  in  tribulation> 

It  is  for  your'  encouragement  and  salvation ; 

<Whether  we  are  encouraged> 

It  is  for  your'  encouragement,  which  work- 

eth  inwardly  t*  by  the  endurance  of  the 

same  sufferings  which  ||wealso||  suffer; — 

*  And  so  ||ourhope||  is  sure  in  your  behalf, — 

Knowing  that — 
<As  ye  are  |sharers|  of  the  8ufferings>o 
|So|  also  of  the  encouragement. 
8  For  we  do  not  wish  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren, 
as  to  our  tribulation  which   happened   in 
Asia, — 
That   I  exceedingly,  beyond  power|    were  we 
weighed  down, 
So  that  we  despaired  |even  of  life|. 
•But  ||we  ourselves,  within  ourselvesll  have  had 
|the  sentence  of  death], 
That  we  might  not  rest  our  confidence  upon 
ourselves. 
But  upon  God  |who  raiseth  the  dead], 
10  Who  ||outof  so  great' a  death] I  rescued 

us,  and  will'  rescue, — 
Unto  whom   we  have  turned  our  hope, 
[that]   |even  yet|  he  will'  rescue : 
u         Te  also  labouring  together  on  our  behalf  |by 
your  supplicationi,* 


•  Eph.  1.  8. 

*  Or  :  "  energUeth." 


•  Ph.  til.  10. 
0  Bo.  XV.  SO. 


That  <]  junto  many'  persons||  being  due  the 

gift  of  favour  junto  us|> 
I  IThrough  means  of  many]  |  might  thanks  be 

given  in  our  behalf. 

12  For  |]our  boastingll  is  |this| The  witness  of 

our  conscience, 
That  <in  sanctity  and  sincerity  of  God, 
[And]  not  in  fleshly  wisdom,  but  in  God's 
favour> 
Have  we  behaved  ourselves  in  the  world, — 
1 1  And  more  abundantly  towards  you||. 

13  For  ||no  other  things||  are  we  writing  unto  you, 

than  what  ye  are  either  reading  or  even 
acknowledging, — I    hope,    moreover,    that 
|throughout|  ye  will'  acknowledge, 
1*     According  as  ye  have'  also  acknowledged  us, 

in  part, — 
That  1 1  your  theme  of  boastingll  we  are, 
Even  indeed  as  ||ye||  also  [shall  be]  ||ours|| 

in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus, 

15  And  Ijin  this' confidencell  I  purposed,  |before| 

to  come  [unto  youj, — 
In  order  that  ||a  second' joy||  »  ye  might 
have, — 

16  And    IJby  your  means] |    to  pass  into  Mace- 

donia, 
And  |again|  |  |from  Macedonian  i"  to  come  unto 

you, 
And  1 1  by  you  1 1  be  set  forward  unto  Judaea: — 

IT  <|This|  then,  being  my  purpose> 

Perhaps   | after  all|    ||with  lightness] |  I  dealt 

[with  the  matter]  ? 
Or  <the  things  that  I  purpo3e>  ||accordingto 
the  flesh]]  I  purpose, — 
That  I  with  me]  should  be  the  Yea,  yea,  and 
the  Nay,  nay  ? 

18  ]Faithful|  however,  is  God,  in  that  ]]our  dis- 

course, which  was  [delivered]  unto  you||  is 
not  Yea  and  Nay; 

19  For  lithe  Son  of  God',  Christ  Jesus]  ]— 

<  Who  [among  you,  through  us|  was  pro- 
claimed,— 
Through      me,     and     Silvanus,     and 
Tlmothy> 
Became  not  Yea  and  Nay, — 
But  II Yea,  in  him|]  hath  it  become; 
^o  For  <how  many  soever  be  the  promises  of 

God> 
]]Inhim]]  is  the  Yea, — 


'  Or      (WH)  : 
"  favour." 


"  benefit,"       ^  1  Co.  xvL  & 


183 


2   CORINTHIANS   I.    21—34;    II.    1—17;    III.    1—10. 


Wherefore    also    |through  him|    [be»]    the 
Amen^  unto^  God, 
For  glory^  through  us. 
*i  Now  <he  that  conflrmeth  us^o  together  with 
you^  for  Christ, 
And  hath  anointed  us> 
Is  God  :  '^'^  Who  also  hath  sealed  us^ 
And  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our 
hearts. d 
'SBut  ||I||  call  upon  |God|  ||as  a  witness||  against 
my  own'  soul, — 
That  ||to  spare  you||  |not  yet|  have  I  come 
unto  Corinth : 
3*         Not  that  we  have  lordship  over  your'  faith^ 
But  are  |helpers|  of  your  joy, 
For  |by  your  faith|  ye  stand. 

2  For  I  have  determined^  unto  myself^  this — 
Not  llagain^  in  grief||  to  come  |unto  you|. 
a  For  <if  ||I||  grieve  you> 

Who  then  is  he  that  is  to  gladden  me, — 
Save  he  who  is  being  grieved  through  me; 

•  And  I  wrote  this  very  thing — 

Lest  ||if  I  camel  I  I  should  have  |grief|  from 

those  over  whom  I  had  need  to  rejoice, — 
Having  confidence  in  you  all'^ 

That  ||myjoy||  is  the  joy  |of  you  air|. 
*For  <out  of  much'  tribulation  and  anguish  of 

heart>  wrote  I  unto  you^  |through  many' 

tears], — 
Not  that  ye  might  be  grieved^ 
But  that  ||the  love||  ye  might  know,  which  I 

have  very  abundantly  unto  you. 

6  Now  <if  anyone  hath  caused  grief> 
|Not  unto  me|  hath  he  caused  grief, 

But that  I  may  not  bear  too  heavily 

unto  you  all'. 

•  |SufiBcient|  unto  such  a  one,  the  punishment 

itself  which  [was  inflicted]  by  the  many^; 
'     So  that  jon  the  contrary!  ye  should  forgive f 
and  encourage. 
Lest,  byany  means^  ||byhisexcessive'griefl| 
such  a  one  should  be  swallowed  up. 
6     Wherefore,  I   beseech  you,  assure  him  |of 
love| ; 

•  For  |to  this  end|  I  also  wrote, — 

That  I   might  know  the  proofs  of  you. 
Whether      ||in     all     thiugs||      ye    are 
|obedient|. 
10  Now  <to  whom  ye  forgive  anything>  |  |I^  also|  | ; 
For  ||I  also|]  <what  I  have  forgiven,  if  |any- 
thingl  I  have  forgiveu> 
||For  your  sake,  in  the  person  of  Christ|| 
[have  I  forgiven  it). 
u  Lest  we  should  be  overreached  by  Satan, 

For  |of  his'  thoughts|  we  are  not  ignorant. 
^  Moreover  <although  I  came  unto  Troas  for  the 
glad-message  of  the  Christ,  and  |a  door  for 
me|  had  been  opened  in  the  Lord> 
u     I  had  no  relief  in  my  spirit,  because  I  found 
not  Titus  my  brother; 


«  Or :  "  18." 

>>  Or :  "  by." 

«  1  Co.  1.  8. 

*  Eph.  L  13 ;  Iv.  SO. 


•  1  Co.  V.  5,  11. 

'  Or    (WH):   "rather  for- 

Ktve." 
e  Or  :  "  test." 


But  |taking  my  leave  of  them|  I  came  away 
into  Macedonia.* 
"But  lluntoGodll  be  thanks 

<Who  |ever|  leadeth  us  in  triumph  in  the 

Christ, 
And    lithe    fragrance  of  the  knowledge  of 
him||    maketh    manifest,  through  us,  in 
every'  place> 

15  That  ||of  Christjj    ja  grateful  odour|    are  we, 

unto  God, — 
In  them  who  are  being  saved. 
And  in  them  who  are  being  lost: 

16  ||Iu   these||    indeed,  a  fragrance  out  of 

death  into  death. 
But  |!in  thosejj  a  fragrance  out  of  life  into 
life.h 
And  jjfor  these  things! I  who  is  sufficient  ? 
1'     For  we  are  not,  as  the  many,  driving  a  petty 
trader  with  the  word  of  God; 
But  <as  of  sincerity> 
But  <as  of  God,  before  God> 
!In  Christ!  we  speak. 

3    Are  we  to  begin  again  |ourselves|  to  commend? 
Or  have  we  need  |like  some!  ^^  commenda- 
tory' letters  unto  you,  or  from  you  ? 

2  <Our  letter>   ||ye||  are. 

Inscribed  in  our  hearts. 
Noted  and  read  by  all'  men: 

3  Manifesting  yourselves  that  ye  are  a  letter  of 

Christ,  ministered  by  us, — 
Inscribed — 
Not  with  ink. 

But  with  [the]  Spirit  of  a  Living  God, 
Not  in  tablets  of  stone J^ 
But  in  tablets  [which  are]  hearts  of  fleshfi 
*  But  ||such  confidence  as  thisj!  have  we. 

Through  the  Christ,  towards  God. 
6     Not  that  !!of  our  own  selves||  |sufHeient|  are 
we,  to  reckon  anything  as  of  ourselves, 
But  lour  sufficiency!  is  of  God  ;  — 
6         Who   also   hath   made   us  sufficient  to  be 
ministers  of  a  new  covenant — 
Not  of  letter. 

But  of  spirit. 
For  |the  letterl  killeth. 
Whereas  |the  Spirit!  maketh  alive. 
^  But  <if    !|the    ministry  of  death,   in   letters' 
engraven  in  stones|!  was  brought  into  ex- 
istence with  glory. 
So   that   the   sons  of  Israel   could  not  look 
steadfastly  into  the  face  of  Moses, 
By  reason  of  the  glory  of  his  face — f 
Which  [glory I  was  to  bos  done  away> 

8  How  shall   not    |rather!    ||the  ministry  of  the 

Spirit||  be  with  glory? 

9  For  <if    lithe   ministry  of  condemnation  was 

glory> 
|Much'  rather!   doth  the  ministry  of  righteous- 
ness abound'  with  glory. 
10  For  that  which  hath  been  made  glorious  f  Ihath 


Chap  Til.  5.  ■<  Kxo.  xxxi.  18;  xxxlv.  1. 

For  this  lolatioii  of  third  «  Pr.    iii.   3;     Eze.   xi.    19; 
line  to  second, atiil  fourth  xxxvi.  26 

to  first,  C|i.  Mt.  vii.  6.  '  Exo.  xxxiv.  29  f.  34£. 

I  Or  :     "aduiteruting    and  b  Or  ;"  was  being.'' 
cheating." 


2  CORINTHIANS  III.    11—18 ;    IV.    1—18  ;    V.    1,  2. 


183 


not  even  been   made   glorious|   in  this' 
respect, — 
By  reason  of  the  surpassing'  glory. 
u     For  <if  that  which  was  to  be  done  away  [was 
brought  in]  with  »  glory> 
||Much  morell  |that  which  is  to  abide|  is  in 
glory. 
"  <Having^  then^  such  hope  as  this'> 

||Great' openness  of  speech||  do  we  use; — 

15  And  are  not  just  like  Moses,  [who]  kept  putting 

a  veil  upon  his  face  ^^ 
So  that  the  sons  of  Israel  should  not  look 
steadily  unto  the  end  of  that  which  was  to 
be  done  away. 
1*         But  their  thoughts  were  turned  into  stone : 
For  <until  this  very  day>    ||the  same' 
veil] I    |upon  the  reading  of  the  old' 
covenant]  abideth,  not  to  be  removed, 
Because   ||in  Christ] |   it  is  to  be  done 
away ; 
tt  But    <until   this   day>    ]] whensoever 

Moses    is  read]!    I^'  veil  upon  their 
heart]  doth  lie; 

16  Howheit    <Cwhensoever  he  turneth   unto   [the] 

Lord^  he  taketh  off  the  i^eil^: 
"  And  ]|theLord]]  is  |the  Spirit] : 

Now  <where  the  Spirit  of  one  who  is  Lord  <= 
[is>  there  is]  freedom  ! 
18         And   ]]we  all]]    <with    unveiled'  face]]    re- 
ceiving and  reflecting  d  \the  glory  of  [the] 
Lord\> 
[Into  the  same'  image]  are  being  trans- 
formed, 
From  glory  into  glory, — 
Even  as  from  a  Spirit  that  is  Lord. 

4     Wherefore  <having  this  ministry^  even  as  we 

received  mercy>  we  faint  not ; 
2     But  have  renounced  the  hidden  things  of 
shame, 
Not  walking  in  craftiness^ 
Nor  handling  the  word  of  God  deceitfully, — 
But  ]]by  the  manifestation  of  the  truth]]  com- 
mending ourselves  unto  every'  conscience 
of  meu^  in  the  sight  of  God, 
»         And  <even  if  our  glad-message  ]isveiled]> 
||In  them  who  are  perishing]]  it  is  veiled, 
*  In  whom   ]]the  god  of  this  age]]    hath 

blinded  the  minds  of  the  unbelieving. 
To  the  end  they  may  not  discern  the 
radiance  e  of  the  glad-message  of  the 
glory  of  the  Christ — Who  is  the  image 
of  God.f 
5     For   ]|not  ourselves]]    do   we   proclaim,  but 
Christ'  Jesus  ]as  Lord], 
And  ]ourselves|  as  your  servants  for  Jesus' 
sake. 
«      Because  <the  God  who  said — 

|]Out  of  darkness]]  light  shall  shine  !>  8 
[Is  he]  who  hath  shone  in  our  hearts. 


"  Or  :  "  through  means  of." 

»  Ex.  xxxiv.  ■>\)  f,  34  f. 

t  WH  :  probably  a  viriml- 
tlve  error  for,  "Where 
I  the  Spirit]  is  Lord." 

"J  Ml  (if  we  could  say  so) : 


"  mirroring." 

e  Or  :  "  To  the  end  thai  the 
riidiance  .  .  .  should  not 
(iawn  [upon  them]." 

f  Col.  i.  15. 

8  Gen.  i.  3. 


In   proportion    to   the   radiance    of  the 

glorious  knowledge  <^  of  God,  in  the  face 

of  Christ. 
T      Howbeit   we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen' 

vessels, 
That    ]]the  surpassing  greatness  of  the 

power]]  may  be  of  God,  and  not  from 

ourselves : — 

8  jOn    every    side]    pressed    hard,  but   not 

hemmed  in. 
Without  a  way,  but  not  without  a  by- way; 

9  Pursued,  but  not  abandoned. 

Thrown  down,  but  not  destroyed  ; — 
^0  [I  At  all  times,  the  putting  to  death  of  Jesus]  | 

|in  our  body]  bearing  about. 
In  order  that  ]]the  life  also  of  Jesus]]  |inour 
body]  may  be  made  manifest; 

11  For     ]]evermore|]     ]we,    the    living]    unto 

death'  are  being  delivered,  for  Jesus' 
sake, 
In  order  that  ||the  life  also  of  Jesus]|  may 
be  made  manifest  in  our  mortal'  flesh: 

12  So  that  ]]hisdeath]]  in  us]  doth  energise, 

But  ]his  life]  in  you. 

13  Howbeit  <seeing  that  we  have  the  same' 

spirit  of  faith, 
According  to  that  which  is  written — 
I  believed^  therefore  I  spake>^ 
||We]]  also  believe,  therefore  al.so  we  speak: 
1*         Knowing  that  ]  \he  who  raised  up  [the  Lord] 
Jesus] I  will  raise  up  )]us  also,  together 
with  Jesus]]  and  will  present  [us]  together 
with  you." 

15  For  ]all  things]  are  for  your  sakes. 

In  order  that  ]lthe  favour'  abounding]] 
May    <through    means    of    the  greater 
number>  cause  ]]the thanksgiving]]  to 
superabound  unto  the  glory  of  God. 

16  Wherefore  we  faint  not,<i 

But  <even  if  ]]our  outer' man] |  is  decaying> 
Nevertheless  ]]our  inner  [man]]]  is  reuewinge 
day  by  day. 

17  For    l]the    momentary'   lightness  of   the' 

tribulation]] 
<In  a  manner  yet  more  and  more  excel- 

ling> 
Is  working  out   for    us    ]an  age-abiding' 
weight  of  glory], — 

18  So  long  as  we  are  not  looking  out  for  the 

visible  things, 
But  for  the  invisible; 
For  |tbe  visible  things]  are  temporary, 
Whereas  |the  invisible]  are  age-abiding. 
5         For  we  know  that — ■ 

<If   |our  earthly'  tent'-dwelling]  should 

be  taken  down  s 
We  have  ]a  Invlding  of  God|, 
A  dwelling  Lot  made  by  hand, 
Age-abidiug  in  the  heavens. 
2         And  verily   |]in  this]]!!  we  sigh,'  earnestly 


bMI:    "the  knowledge  of  f  Or  (WH) :  "our." 

the  glory  of  God."  e  Ml  .  "  loosed  down." 

»  Ps.  cxvi.  10.  *'  "  In  this  [respect]  "  ;  or, 
c  ]  Co  vl   14.  "  In  this  [tent]." 

■1  See  ver.  1.  '  Ro.  viii.  23. 
«  Or :  "  being  renewed. " 


184 


2   CORINTHIANS  V.    3—21  ;    VI.    1—9. 


desiring  to  clothe  ourselves  over  j'with 
our  habitatioQ  which  is  of'»  heaveu||, — 

*  Although^  indeed   <even  clothing  our- 

8elves>  •>     we     shall     not    be    found 
Inakedl ; — 

*  And  verily    ||we  who  are  in  the  tent||  do 

sigh^  (being  weighed  down|, 
While  yet  we  are  not  wishing  to  unclothe 

ourselves^    but    to    clothe     ourselves 

over, — 
In  order  that  ||what  is  mortal||  maybe 

swallowed  up'  ||by  lifeH." 

6  Now   ||he  that  hath  wrought  us  for  this 

very'thingll  is  |God|, — 
|Who  hath  given  unto  us  the  earnest  of 
the  SpiritI, 
8  Having  good  courage,  therefore,  at  all  times. 
And  knowing  that-- 
Remaiuing  at  home  in  the  body. 
We  are  away  from  home  from  the  Lord, — 

7  |By  faithi  are  wo  walking. 
Not  by  sight; — 

8  We  have  good  courage,  however,  and  are  well 

pleased — 
Bather'  to  be  away  from  home,  out  of  the 

body, 
And  to  come  home,  unto  the  Lord.* 

*  Wherefore  also  we  are  ambitious — 

<Whether  at  home,  or  away  from  home> 
To  be  |well-pleasing  unto  him|. 
1- For  ||we  all'j|  must  needs  be  made  manifest' 
before  the  judgment  seat  of  the  Christ.^ 
That  each  one  may  get  back  the  things  done 
by  means  of  the  body, 
jAccordiugf  to  the  things  which  he  prac- 
tised!. 
Whether  good  or  corrupt. 

u  <Knowing,  then,  the  fear  of  the  Lord> 
We  persuade  ||meu||, 
But  ||untoGod||  are  manifest,— 
I    hope,    moreover,    ||eveu  -in    your  con- 
sciences! |  that  we  are  manifest : 
13  (!Not   again,  ourselves|!    do  we  commend 

unto  you, 
But  as  though  an  occasion  we  were  giving 
unto  you — something  to  boast  of,  in  our 
behalf; 
That  ye  may  have  something  suited  unto 
them  who  jiu  appearaucel  are  boasting, 
and  not  iu  heart. 
u  For  <whether  we  have  been  beside  our- 

Belves>        it  hath  been  for  God, 
Or<whetherwearesober-minded>        it 
is  for  you. 
"  For  ||the  love  of  the  Christ]!  constraineth  us ; — 
1*      Having  judged  this, — 

That  ||oue||   !iu  behalf  of  all |  died. 

Hence  ! [they  all!!  dieiis; 
And  l|in  behalf  of  all,!  died  he, — 
In  order  that  !!they  who  livei! 


»  Ek.  of  origin— as  twice  In 
1  Co.  XV.  47. 

>>  Or :  "  If  we  do  but 
clothe  ourselves"  —  the 
prefix  fur  "over"  beliiK 
dropped.  Note  the  verb, 
middle,  not  passive ;  and 


aorist  —  act  not  state. 
«  ]  t  oi'    XV.  53,  54. 
i  Ph.  1.  23. 
'  Rd.  xiv.  10. 
'  Or  .  "  corresponding." 
8  Or:  "had  died." 


I  |No  longer'  for  themselves]  |  should  live, 
But  for  him  who  |in  their  behalfj  died 
and  rose  again. 

16  So    that    |!we||     |henceforth|    know     |no    one| 
!!after  theflesh||: 
<If  we  have  even  been  gaining,  after  the 
flesh,  a  knowledge  of  Christ> 
IT      ||0n  the  contrary!!  Inow,  no  longer|   are  we 
gaining  it. 
So  that  <if  any  one  is  in  Christ>  there  is  a 
new'  creation  I » 
\\The  old  things\\  have  passed  away,*" — 
Lo  I  they  have  become  new  I 

18  |!The  all  things!!  moreover,  are  of  God, — 

Who  hath  reconciled  us  unto  himself,  through 

Christ, 
And   hath  given,  unto  us,  the  reconciling' 
ministry : — 

19  How  that  !!God!|  was  in  Christ, 

Reconciling  ||a  world!!  unto  himself, 
Not    reckoning,    unto    them,    their    of- 
fences,— 
And  hath  put,  in  us,  the  reconciling'  dis- 
course. 

*o  |!In  behalf  of  Christ||  therefore,  are  we  ambas- 
sadors,— 
As  if  God  were  beseeching  through  us: 
We  entreat,  in  behalf  of  Christ, — 
Be  reconciled  unto  God  1 
*i         <Him  who  knew  not  sin> 

l!In  our  behalf!!  he  made  to  be  |sin|. 
That  we  might  become  God's  righteous- 
ness in  him. 

6    <As  co-workers,  however>  we  also  beseech. 
That   !|not  in  vain||    |the  favour  of  Godj  ye 
welcome ; 
i         For  he  saith — 

|i7i  an  approved  season]  have  I  hearkened 

unto  thee. 
And     \in    a    day   of  salvation\     have    I 
succoured  thee  <= , — 
Lo  !  Inowl  a  well-approved  season, 
Lo  1  Inow!  «  day  of  salvation <^: 
'  <Giving  |!no  single!!  occasion  of  stumbling  !in 
anything!, 
That  the  ministry  d  be  not  blamed  ; 
*     But  !|in  everything!!  commending  ourselves 
as  God's  ministers, — 
In    much    endurance,  in    tribulations,  in 
necessities,   in   straits,    sjn    stripes     in 
imprisonments,  in  tumults,  in  toilings, 
in  watchiugs,  in  fastings,  6  in  sanctity,*" 
in  knowledge,  in  long-suffering,  in  gra- 
ciousness,   iu    Holy   Spirit,   in    love   uu- 
T  feigned,  in  discourse  of  truth,  in  power 

of  God ; 
Through  the  weapons  of  righteou.-iuoss  on 
the  right  hand  and  left,  8  through  glory 
and  dishonour,  through  bad  report  and 
good  report; 
As  deceivers,  and  yet  true,  »  as  unknown 


•  Or  :  "a  creating  afresh"  ; 

and  cp.  Gal.  vu  15. 
«>  U.  xliil.  18  f . 


0  Is.  xlix.  8. 

<«NB:  chap.  lii.  6:  Iv.  1. 

•Or:  "chastity."' 


2   CORINTHIANS  VI.    10—18;    VII.    1—5. 


185 


and  yet  well-known,  as  dying^  and  lol  we 
live,  as  disciplined^  and  yet  not  put  to 
death,'^  ""as  grieving^  yet  |everi  rejoicing, 
as  destitute,  yet  malcing  |many|  rich,  as 
holding  |uothing|,  and  yet  firmly  holding 
|all  things|.b 
"  |Ourmouth|  isopened  unto  you,  O  Corinthians  I 

|Our  heart\  hath  become  enlarged'^: 
w      Ye  are  not  straitened  in  us. 

But  are  straitened  in  your  hearts' affections ; 

n         Howbeit  <by  way  of  the  like'  recompense — 

as  |unto  childreni  I  speak> 

Be  enlarged,  even  ||ye||. 

1*  Be  not  gettingdiverselyyoked  with  unbelievers; 

For  what  partnership  have  righteousness  and 

lawlessness  ? 
Or  what  fellowship  hath  light  with  darkness  ? 
16      And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Beliar  ? 
Or  what  part  hath  a  believer  with  an  un- 
believer ? 
w     And  what  agreement  hath  a  shrine  of  God 
with  idols  ? 
For  1 1  well  are  [the]  jshrine  of  a  God]  that 
|liveth|:— 
Even  as  God  hath  said — 
I  will  dwell  in  them^  and  walk, 
And  will  be  their'  God^ 
And  \\they\\  shall  be 'my' peopleA 
M  Wherefore  come  ye  forth  out   of  their 

midst^ 
And  be  separated, — saith  [the]  Lord, — 
And  \one  impure\  do  not  touch; 
And  ||I||  will  give  you  welcome,^ 
18  And  will  become  your'  Fathei\ 

And  1 1  ye  II  shall  become  my'  sons  and 
daughters, 
Saith  [the]  Lord  AlmightyJ 

7    <Having    therefore    l|these||   promises^   be- 
loved > 
Let  us  purify  ourselves  from  all'  pollution  of 

flesh  and  spirit, 
Perfecting  holiness  in  fear  of  God. 
s  Give  place  to  us  I 

||Noone||  have  we  wronged, 
||No  one|l  have  we  corrupted, 
||No  one|l  have  we  defrauded. 
»     jjUnto  condemnation  1 1  I  am  not  saying  [this] 
For  I  have  before  said — 

|]In  our  heartsll  are  ye,  to  the  end  we  may 
die  together  and  live  together. 
*     |Great|    is  my  freedom  of  speech  towards 
you, 
[Great)  is  my  boasting  in  behalf  of  you  : 
I  am  filled  with  the  encouragement, 
I  am  greatly  superabounding  with  the  joy, 
In  air  our  tribulation. 
5  For  <even  when  we  came'  into  Macedonia>e 
'INo  relief  at  aU||  had  our  flesh ; 


•  Ps.  cxvlll.  17  1.  » Ps.  cxlx.  82. 

'"Let  the  reader  count  up  ''Lev.     xxvl.     11  f;     Eze. 

the  above  details— "  In  "  xxxvll.  27. 

18  times  ;    "  through  "  3  ;  =  Is.  Hi.  11;  Jer  11.  45(Heb.); 

"as"  7,  and    these   1  st  Eze.  xx  S3  f,  41. 

each  with  a  reverse  side  ''2  8.  vii.  8,  14  ;  Is.  xllil.  6 ; 

to   the   medal.      This    is  Jer.  xxxi   1,  9  ;  Ho.  i.  10; 

somethlnR  like  an  "open-  Am.  iv.  13(Sep.), 

Ing  "  of  the  "  mouth."  b  Cp.  chap.  ii.  13. 


But  1 1  in  every  way||  were  we  in  tribulation,— 
|Without|   fightings  I 
jvnthinl  fears  1 
6  But    <he    who    encourageth    them    that    are 
brought  low>  encouraged  us, — 
Even  God,— by  the  presence  of  Titus. 
'         Not,  however,  by  his  presence  |alone|, 

But  also  by  the  encouragement  wherewith 

he  had  been  encouraged  over  you  : 
Recounting  a  unto  us  your'  earnest  desire, 
your' lamentation,  your' zeal  in  my  behalf. 
So  that  I  the  more'  rejoiced. 

8  Because  <if  I  even  grieved  you  by  the  letter> 

I  do  not  regret, — 
Though  I  could  even  have  regretted, — 
I  see  that  that  letter  <if  even  for  an 
hour>  did  cause  you  grief. 

9  |Now|  am  I  rejoicing, — 

Not  that  ye  were  grieved. 

But  that  ye  were  grieved  unto  repentance; 
For  ye  were  grieved  according  to  God, 
In  order  that    |in   nothing|    should    ye 
receive  damage  from  us. 

10  Eor  I  Igrief  according  to  God'l I  worketh  [re- 

pentance   unto  salvation,  not    to    be 
regretted  I ; 
Although    lithe  grieving  of  the  world'H 
worketh  |death||. 

11  For  lo  1  this  very'  thing — the  being  caused 

to  grieve  laccording  to  God| : — 
What  manner' of  diligence  it  wrought  out 
in  you, — nayl  defence, — nay  I  sore  dis- 
pleasure,— nay  1  fear, — nay  I  earnest 
desire, — nay  1  jealousy, — nay  1  aveng- 
ing. 
[In  every  way|  ye  shewed  yourselves  to 
be  |chaste|  in  the  matter. 

12  Hence  <if  I  even  wrote  unto  you> 

It  was  not  for  the  sake  of  him  that  did'  the 

wrong, 
[Nay]  not  even  for  the  sake  of  Mm  that 

sufi'ered'  the  wrong; 
But  for  the  sake  of  your  earnestness,  which 
was  on  our  account,  being  made  manifest 
unto  you,  before  God  : — 
IS      [jFor  this  cause||  have  we  received  encourage- 
ment. 
<In  addition  to  our  encouragement,  however> 
|Much   more  abundantly|   have  we  rejoiced 
over  the  joy  of  Titus, — 
That  his  spirit  hath  received  refreshment 
from  you  all', 
1*         That  <if  in  anything — unto  him — in  your 
behalf— I  have  boasted> 
I  have  not  been  put  to  shame ; 
But  <as  ||all  things, in  truth||  wetoldyou> 
|So|    ||even    our    boasting    before    TitusJI 
turned  out  to  be  ltruth|. 
15     And  ||his  tender  aflfectionsll  are  [much  more 
abundantly  towards  you|. 
When  he  calleth  to  mind  the  obedience  jof 
you  all'l, — 
How   llwith  fear  and  tremblinglj  ye  gave 
him  Avelcome. 

»  The  count  is  resumed  lower  down,  ver.  11. 


186 


2   CORINTHIANS   VII.    16;    VIII.    1—24;    IX.    1—4. 


16 1    rejoice  that  |iD  everythingi    I    am  of   good 
courage  respecting  you. 

8    Moreover  we  make  known  unto  you,  brethren. 
The  favour  of  God  which  hath  been  given 
in  the  assemblies  of  Macedonia, — 
2     That  <in  a  great'  testing  of  tribulation> 

||The  superabouuding  of  their  joy  and  their 
deep'  destitution!! 
Superabouuded  unto  the  riches  of  their 
liberality ; 

*  That  <according  to  power,  I  bear  witness, 

and  beyond  power> 
||0f  their  own  accord||  [they  actedl, — 

*  [With  much'  exhortation!  entreating  of  us 

the  favour    and    the    fellowship  of  the 
ministry  which  was  for  the  saints; — 
6      And  <not  merely  as  we  hoped> 

But  ||themselves!|  gave  they,  first,  unto  the 
Lord  and  unto  us  through  God's  will, 
6  To  the  end  we  should  exhort  Titus,  in 

order  that 
<Aceording  as  he  before  made  a  begin- 

ning> 
||So|l  he  should  also  complete  unto  you 
this  favour  also. 
'      But    <just    as    iin    everythingi     ye    super- 
abound, — 
In  faith,  and  discourse,  and  knowledge,  and 
air  earnestness,  and  in  the  love  among 
you  which  proceedeth  from  us'> 
In  order  that  !in  this'  favour  also|  ye  would 
superabound. 
•  |Not  by  way  of  injunctioni  »  do  I  speak, 
But  through  |others'|  earnestness, 
.^nd    !the   genuineness    of   your  own'    lcve| 
putting  to  the  test. 
»         J-or  yo  are  taking  knowledge  of  the  favour 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  [Christ], — 
How  that  ]for  your  sakesj  he  became  des- 
titute— although  he  was  !rich|, 
In  order  tnat   pye|l    |by  his  destitution! 
might  be  enriched. 

10  And  |a  judgment,  herein!  do  I  g've, — 

For  |this,  unto  you|  15  profitable, — 

Who,  indeed  !not  only  of  the  doing,  but  of 
the  desiring!  made  lor  yourselves  a  be- 
ginning a  year  ago  ; — 

11  Howbeit  ||now||  |thedoingalso|  complete  ye. 

In    order   that    !even   according   to   the 
forwardness  of  the  desiring| 
||Soll    may  be   the  completing — out  of 
what  ye  have. 
1*         For  <if  the  forwardness  is  set  forth> 

(According  to  what  one  may  have!  ^&  is 

well  approved, 
Not  according  to  what  one  hath  not. 
1*     For  <not  that  unto  others'  should  be  relief, 
and  unto  you'  distress  [do  I  speakj, 
But  <by  equality> 

||In  the  present'  season]!  your'  surplus  for 
their  deficiency, — 
1*         In  order  that  their'  surplus  may  come  to 
be  for  your'  deficiency: 
I  [That  there  may  come  about  an  equality  || : — 


15  Even  as  it  is  written — 

!!//e  that  [gathered]  the  muchW   had  not  more 

than  enough, 
And    \\he  that  [gathered]  the  little]]    had  not 

ie.ss.» 

16  Thanks,  however,  unto  God  1 — 

Who  is  putting  the  same'  earnestness  in  your 
behalf  in  the  heart  of  Titus, 

17  In  that  <though,  indeed,  |the  exhortationj 

he  welcomed> 
Yet  already  being  |greatly  in  earnest|,  ||of 
his  own  accord!!  hath  he  gone  forth  unto 
you. 

18  Howbeit,  we  have  set  forward,  with  him,  the 

brother!  I  whose  praiseiutheGlad  Tidings!  I 
[hath  gone]  through  all'  the  assemblies  : — 

19  l|Not  only  so,  however! |  but  he  hath  also 

been  appointed  by  the  assemblies,  as  a 
fellow-traveller  with  us  in  this  favour, 
which  is  being  ministered  by  us  with  a 
view  to  the  |Lord's|  glory  and  our  earnest 
desire: — 

20  Arranging  this — lest  anyone  |uponus|  should 

cast  blame,  in  this  munificence  which  is 
being  ministered  by  us  ; 

21  For  we  provide  things  honourable,  not  only 

before  [the]  Lord^  but  also  before  inen.^ 

22  Moreover  we  have  set  forward,  with  them,  our 

brother  whom  we  have   proved   |iu  many 
things,  ofttimes]  earnest, — 
But  |!now||  much'  more   earnest,  by  reason 
of  the  great  confidence   [which  he  hath] 
towards  you. 

23  <Whether  as  regardeth  Titus> 

He  is  a  partner  of  mine,  and  jtowards  you|  a 
fellow-worker. 
<0r  our  brethren> 
Apostles  of  assemblies,  and  Christ's  glory. 
2*  <The  proof  of  your  love,  therefore,  and  of  our' 
boasting  in  your  behalf> 
Shew  ye    luuto  them|    !!in  the   face  of  the 
assemblies||. 

9     For,  indeed,  <concerning  the  ministry  which 
is  for  the  saints> 
It  is   Isuperfluous  for  me|  to  be  writing  to 
you ; 

2  For  I  know  your  forwardness  of  mind — 

Of  which  !iu  your  behalf|  I  am  boasting  unto 
Macedonians, 
That   ||Achaia!|    hath  been  prepared  for  a 
year  past, — 
And  llyour'  7,eal!|  hath  stirred  up  the  greater 
number  of  them. 

3  Nevertheli'ss  I  have  sent  the  brethren. 

That  !!our  boast  in  your  behalf ||  be  not  made 

void  !in  this  respectl, 
That  !even  as  I  was  saying;  ye'  may  be  pre- 
pared,— 
*         Lest  by  any  means  <if  there  should  come 
with  me  Macedonians,  and  find  you  un- 
prepared > 
||Wol!— not  to  say  ||ye||— should  be  put  to 
shame  in  this  confidence. 


•  Exo.  xvl.  18. 


b  Pr.  Ul.  4  (Sep.) ;  cp.  Ro.  xU.  17. 


2   CORINTHIANS   IX.    5—15;    X.    1—15. 


187 


5      |Necessary|  therefore,  I  regarded  it^ 

To  exhort  the  brethren  that  they  would  go 
forward  unto  you, 
And  make  up  beforehand  your  previously- 
promised  blessing. 
||The    same||    to   be    |ready!— |thus^  as  a 
blessiugl  and  not  as  of  constraint. 
«     <As  to  this,  however> 

||He  that  soweth  sparingly|| 

|Spariagly|  also  shall  reap, 
And  ||he  that  soweth  with  blessings|| 
|\Vith  blessings]  also  shall  reap": 
f      ||Each  one^  according  as  he  hath  purposed  in 
his  heartjl 
Not  sorrowfully,  nor  of  necessity, — 
For  \\a  cheerful'  giverW   \God\  loveth.*" 

8  Moreover  God  is  able  to  cause    |every'  gra- 

cious giftl  to  superabound  unto  you. 
In  order  that  <haviug  in  every'  thing,  at 

every  time',  every  kind  of  sufficiency 

of  your  own>  « 
Ye  may  be  superabound ing  unto  every' 

good  work; 

9  Even  as  it  is  written — 

He  hath  scattered  abroad, 
He  hath  given  to  the  needy, — 

\\His  righteousness\\  ahideth  to  futurity.^ 
W      Now  <he  that  supplieth  seed  to  the  sower ^  and 
bread'for  eatings 
Will  supply  and   multiply  your  seed   for 

sowing. 
And  cause  to  grow  your  fruits  of  righteous- 
ness 8 : 
11  |In   every   thing|    being   enriched,  unto  every 
kind'  of  liberality,— 
Which,   indeed,    worketh    out,   through    us, 
thanksgiving  unto  God  ; 
1^  Because  ||the  ministry  of  this  public  ser- 

vice||   is  not  only'  towards  filling  up  the 
deficiencies  of  the  saints,  but  also  super- 
abounding   |through  the  thanksgiving  of 
many'l  unto  God,— 
W  [Of  many]  who  jthrough  the  proof  of  this 

ministryl     are   glorifying   God   for   your 
ackno'.vledged'  submission  unto  the  glad- 
message  nf  the  Christ,  and  for  the  liber- 
ality of  the  fellowship    |unto  them,  and 
unto  all|, — 
"         I  [Themselves  also|  I  <with  supplication  on 
your  behalf>  longing  after  you,  by  reason 
of  the  surimssing  favour  of  God  [resting] 
upon  you  : — 
15     Thanks   be  uut^^  God,  for  his  unspeakable' 
bounty  1 

10  Moreover  | [I,  Paul,  myself] |  exhort  you, 

Through  the  meekness  and  considerate- 
ness  of  the  Christ, — 
I  who    jto   look  upon,   indeed|    am   lowly 

among  you. 
But  |absent|  am  bold  towards  you ; — 


»  Gal.  vl.  7. 
i>  Pr.  xxil.  8  (Sep.). 
c  Or  :         "  independenee." 
Ph.  Iv.  11. 


"  Ps.  cxii.  9. 

«  Ml  :   •■  the  fruits  of  your 

ri^hieousness."     Is.    iv. 

10 ;  Hos.  X.  12. 


"^  I  entreat,  however. 

That  |when  present]  I  may  not  be  bold  with 
the  assurance  wherewith  I  think  to  be 
daring  against  some  who  account  of  us 
as  though  (according  to  flesh|  we  were 
walking, — 
s         For  <though  |in  flesh]  we  walk> 

Not  [according  to  flesh]  do  we  war, — 
*  For  |]the  weapons  of  our  warfare||   aro 

not  fleshly. 
But  mighty,  by  God,  unto  a  pulling  down 
of  strongholds, — 

5  When   we    pull    down    j calculations]     and 

every'  height  that  uplifteth  itself  against 
the  knowledge  of  God, 
And  when  we  bring  into  captivity  every' 
thought  unto  the  obedience  of  the  Christ, 

6  And  when  we  hold  ourselves  ]in  readiness] 

to  avenge  all'  disobedience. 
As  soon  as  your'  obedience  shall  be  ful- 
filled ! 
'  ]]The  things  that  lie  on  the  surface]]    ye  are 
looking  at: — 
<If  anyone  hath  come  to  trust  in  himself  that 
he  is  ]Christ's]> 
||This]]  let  him  reckon,  again,  with  himself — 
That  <even  as  )]he|]  is  Christ's> 
|So]  also  are  ]]we]|. 

8  Yea  <if  ]somewhat  more  abundantly]  I  should 

boast  concerning  our  authority — 
Which  the  Lord  hath  given  for  building 
up  and  not  for  pulling  you  down> 
I  shall  not  be  put  to  shame, — 

9  That  I  may  not  seem  as  though  I  would 

be  terrifying  you  through  means  of  my 
letter.*^ ; 
10     Because  |]The  letters,  it  is  true  (saith  one),» 
are  weighty  and  strong. 
But  ]the  presence  of  the  body]  is  weak,  and 
]the  discourse]  contemptible; — 
"  ]lThis]]  let  such  a  one  reckon — 

That  <what  we  are,  in  our  word,  through 

means  of  letters,  being  absent> 
[Such]  also  ]] being  present]]  are  we  ]]in  our 
deed]]. 

12  For  we  dare  not  class  or  compare  ourselves 

with  son.e'  who  do  ]themse!ves]  commend; 
But  l]they]]  <l!amougi' then  selves]]  measur- 
ing   [themselves],   and  comparing  them- 
selves with  themselves^ 
Are  without  discernment! 

13  ]]We]]   however      not  as  to  the  things  without 

measure>  will  boast  ourselves, 
But,  according  to  the  measure  of  the  limit 
which  God  apportioned   unto   us    [as  a 
measure] — 
To  reach  as  fi?r  as  even  you  ! 
1*     For  <notas  though  we  were  not  reachingunto 
you>  are  we  over-stretching  ourselves, 
For  <as  far  as  even  you>  were  we  before- 
hand in  the  glad-message  of  the  Christ: 
15  Not   <as    to    the    things    without    mea3ure> 
boasting  ourselves  in  other'  men's  toils, 
But    having    ]hope) — your  faith    ]growing|— 


'Or  (WH):  "say  they." 


'  Or:  "within." 


188 


2   CORINTHIANS   X.    16—18;    XI.    1—27. 


lamong  you|  to  be  enlarged  ||according 
to  our  limit  for  something  bsyondU, — 
18         |Unto  the  regions  beyond  you|  to  carry  the 
glad-message : 
Not  <within  another'  man's  limit,  as  to  the 
things  made  ready>  to  boast  ourselves. 
"  [He  that  hoasteth\  however^   \\in  the  Lord\\    let 

him  hoast^ ; 
18      For  |not  he  that  commendeth  himself'l  ||he|| 
is  approved, 
But  he  whom  ||the  Lord|  doth  commend, 

11    I  could  wish  ye  would  bear  with  me  as  to 
some  little'  foolishness, — 
Nay  !  do  even  bear  with  me  I 
2     For  I  am  jealous  over  you  with  a  jealousy  |of 
God  I; 
For  I  myself  betrothed  you  unto  one'  hus- 
band _ 
To   present   |a  chaste  virgin|    unto   the 
Christ,— 
8         But  I  fear  lest,  by  any  means, 

<As  \\theserpent\\  completely deceived'Eve^ 

in  his  craftiness>  •> 
Your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the 
singleness  [and  the  chasteness]  which 
are  [due]  unto  the  Christ. 
*  For  <if,  indeed,  |he  that  cometh|  is  proclaiming 
||another'  Jesusji," 
Whom  we  have  not  proclaimed. 
Or  I  |a  different  SpiritI  I  ye  are  receiving^ 

Which  ye  had  not  received, 
Or  a  different  glad-message. 
Which  ye  have  never  welcomed> 
Ye  are  |well|  bearing.<i 
6  For  I  reckon  not  to  have  come  a  whit'  behind 

the  exceeding  overmuch'  apostles  ; 
6     And  <even  if  uncultured  in  my  discourse> 
Certainly  not  in  my  knowledge, — 
But  Ijin  every  wayll  having  made  [it]  mani- 
fest, in  all  things,  unto  you. 
T      Or  ||asin||  did  I  commit — 

Abasing    |myself|    that    ||ye||    might  be 
exalted, — 
In  that  I  [free  of  charge||  |God's'  glad-mes- 
sage | 
I  announced  unto  you  ? 
8         ||Otner' assembliesll  I  despoiled,  receiving 
supplies  that   I    might    minister    junto 
you  I ; 
8         And  <being  present  with  you,  and  having 
come  short>  I  was  not  burdensome  to 
anyone, — 
For  ||mydeflciency||  the  brethren,  coming 
from     Macedonia,     |helped     to    make 

upl  ;— 
And  <in  everything,  without  burden  unto 
you>  I  kept  |myself|— and  will'  keep! 
w      ||Truth  of  Christ  is  in  me||  that  |this  boast- 
ing|  shall  not  be  silenced  unto  me,  in  the 
regions  of  Achaia. 
u     Wherefore  ?        Because  I  love  you  not  ? 
|God|  knoweth  1 


«  Jer.  Ix.  24 ;  cp.  1  Co.  1.  31. 
«>  Gen.  lil.  1,  13  ;   cp.  1  Tim. 
U.  14. 


«  Gal.  I.  8. 
<"0r     (WH)  : 
well  bear.' 


"ye     might 


"         But  llwhat  I  am'  doing||  I  also  will'  do, — 
That  I  may  cut  off  the  occasion  of  them 

who  are  wishing  an  occasion. 
That  |wherein  they  are  boasting  them- 
selves! they  may  be  found  even  as  also 
||we||. 
IS         For   ||such  as  these||   are  false  apostles, 
deceitful    workers,  transfiguring   them- 
selves into  apostles  of  Christ. 
I*  And  no  marvel!   Fo.-  uSatan  himself'l|  doth 

transfigure  himself  into  a  messenger  of 
light  I 

15  l|No.  great    thing,    therefore||     if     |hi9 

ministers     also|     are    transfiguring 
themselves  as  ministers  of  righteous- 
ness ! — 
I  ]  Whose  end  1 1  shall  be  according  to  their 
works. 

16  [Again  I  I  say — 

I-et  no  one  deem  me  to  be  jfoolishj ; 
But  [otherwise,  at  least|  ||as  fooli8h||  give  me 
welcome, 
That    ||I    alsojl    [some    little]    may   boast 
myself. 
IT      <What  I  am  saying>  ||Not  according  to  the 
Lord  1 1  am  I  saying,  but  as  in  foolish- 
ness,— 
In  this'  my  boastful'  confidence  I 

18  <Since    |many|    are    boasting    after    the 

flesh> 
||I  also||  will  boast; 

19  For  Igladlyl  do  ye  bear  with  the  foolish. 

Being  [yourselves]  |discreet|, — 

20  For  ye  bear  with  it — 

If  anyone  enslaveth  you,  if  any  devoureth, 
if  anyone  taketh,if  anyone  lifteth  himself 
up,  if  anyone  |on  the  face]  doth  smite 
youl 

21  II By  way  of  disparagement] |  am  I  speaking, — 

As  though  |]we]|  had  been  weaki 
Whereas  |  |in  whatsoever  anyone  dareth  j  |    <in 
foolishness  I speak>        |iIalso||  dare: — 
M         ]Hebrews|  are  they  ?        ]|I  also||, 
[Israelites!  are  they  ?         ||I  alsol], 
[Seed  of  Abraham]  are  they  ?        ]|I  also]], 
23         iMiuisters  of  Christ]  are  they  ?        <As  one 
deranged  I  am  talking>        |]I]|  above 
measure ! — 
]In  toils]  superabundantly, 
jln  prisons]  superabundantly, 
]In  stripes]  to  excess, 
]In  deathsi  oft, — 
2*  <From  Jews>  ]  |  five  times]  |  ]forty-save- 

one]  have  I  received, 

25  |Thrice|   have  I  been  beaten  with  rods, 
]Once]  have  I  been  stoned, 

|Thrice  have  I  been  shipwrecked, 
|A  day  and  night]  ]]in  the  deep]]  have  I 
spent; 

26  In  journeyings  oft. 

In  perils  of  rivers,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in 
perils  from  my  own  race,  in  perils  from 
Gentiles_  in  perils  in  the  city,  in  perils 
in  the  desert,  in  perils  by  the  sea,  in 
perils  among  false  brethren,  '"  in  toil 
and  hardship,    ]in  watchings]    oft,   in 


2     CORINTHIANS   XI.    28—33;    XII.    1—20. 


189 


hunger  and  thirsty  |in  fasting|  oft,  in 
cold  and  nakedness  : — 
M  <Apart  from  the  things  without> 

1 1  My  daily  care|| — my  anxiety  for  all'  the 
assemblies ; — 
M  Who  is  weak^  and  I  am  not'  weak  ? 

Who  is  caused  to  stumble^  and  ||I||  am 
not  burning  ? 

M      <If  |to  boast|  is  needful>  |in  the  things  that 
concern  my  weakness|  will  I  boast. 

SI  I |The  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  ||know- 
eth— 
He  who  is  blessed  unto  the  ages — 
That  I  am  not  speaking  falsely : 
*'      ||In  Damascus||   [the  governor  under  Aretas 
the  kiugl  was  guarding  the  city  of  Damas- 
cenes^ to  apprehend  me, — 
»'         And  |through  a  wiudowj  was  I  let  down  by 
the  wall,* 
And  escaped  his  hands. 

13    |To  be  boastingi  is  needful, — it  is  not,  indeed, 
profitable, *> 
Yet  will  I  come  to  visions  and  revelations  of 
[thej  Lord : — 

*  I  know  a  man  in  Christ, 

Who  Ifourteen  years  ago] 

<Whether  in  the  body,  I  know  not, 
Or   out  of   the  body,   I  know  not,    |God| 
knoweth> 

Such  a  one  as  this  |caught  away|   as  far  as 
the  third  heaven ; 

*  And  I  know  such'  a  man  as  this, 

<Whether  in  the  body  or  apart  from  the 
body_ 
[I  know  not], — |God|  knoweth> 

*  How  that  he  was  caught  away  into  paradise, 

And  heard  unspeakable'  things. 
Which  it  is  not  allowable  for  a  man  to 
utter : 
6  ||0n  behalf  of  such  a  one  as  thisj]  will  I  boast. 
But  ||on  behalf  of  mys<vlf||    will  I  not  boast 
|save  in  my  weakuesses|| ; — 

*  Although  in  fact  <if  I  should  wish  to  boast> 

I  shall  not  be  foolish,  for  |the  truth|  would 
I  speak ; 
But  I  forbear,  lest  anyone  junto  me|  should 
reckon  above  what  he  beholdeth  me  [to 
be],  or  heareth  from  me, — 
IIEven  by  the  exceeding  greatness  of  the 
revelations||. 
T  Wherefore  <lest  I  should  be  unduly  lifted  up> 
There  was  given  to  me  a  thorn  =  in  the  flesh, 
A  messenger  of  Sata,n,  that  he  might  buffet 
me, — 
IILest  I  should  be  unduly  lifted  up||. 

8  |In  this  behalfl   ||thriee|]  besought  I  |theLord|, 
that  it  <*  might  depart  from  me ; 

»  And  at  once  he  said  unto  me — 

|Sufflcient  for  thee|  is  my  favour. 
For   ||my  power||    |in   weakness]   is  made 
complete. 


•  Ac.  ix.  25. 

*  Or  (WH) :     "  But    to    be 
boasting    Indeed   is   not 


profitable.  Yet,"  &c. 
«  Or  :  "stake." 
"lOr:  "he." 


1 1  Most  gladly  1 1  therefore,  will  I  rather'  boast  in 
my  weaknesses, 
That  the  power  of  Christ  may  spread  a  tent 
over  me. 

10  Wherefore,  I  take  pleasure  in  weaknesses,  in 

insults,  in   necessities,  in    persecutions 

and  straits," 
|In  behalf  of  Christj ; 
For  <as  soon  as  I  am  weak>  ||then||  ami 
llpowerfuljl. 

11  I  have  become  foolish, — ||ye||  compelled  me: — 

||I||,  in  fact,  ought    |by  you|    to   have  been 
commended ; 
For  |not  a  whit|  have  I  come  behind  the 
exceeding'  overmuch'  apostles, — 
|Even  if  I  am  nothing'l : 

12  ||The  signs,  indeed,  of  an  apostle||  ^  were 

wrought  out  among   you    |in    all'   en- 
durance],— 
[Both]  in  signs,  and  wonders,  and  mighty 
works : 

13  For  what  is  there  wherein  ye  were  made  in- 

ferior to  the  rest'  of  the  assemblies, — 
Save  that  ||I  myself  |  would  not  allow  my- 
self to  be  a  burden  unto  you  ? 
Forgive  me  this  wrong! 
i*LoI  ||this  third  timeli  I  am  holding  myself  |in 
readine.is|  to  come  unto  you. 
And  I  will  not  allow  myself  to  be  a  burden; 

For  I  seek  not  yours,  but  you  ; — 
For  |the  children]  ought  not'  to  lay  up  |for 
the  parents]. 
But  the  parents  for  the  children  ; — 

15  And    ||I]]    ]most  gladly]    will  spend,  and  be 

fully  spent,  for  your  souls : — 
<If  I  |exceedingly|  love  you>  am  I  |the  less] 
loved  ?« 

16  But  let  it  be  !— 

I  ]  I  myself]]  did  not  burden  you, — 
Notwithstanding,  ]]being  crafty]]  |with  guile' 

I  caught  you  ?<* 
1'  Was  there  janyone  of  those  whom  I  have  sent 

unto  you  |  through  whom  I  have  overreached 

you  ? 

18  I   exhorted   Titus,  and   sent  with  him  the 

brother, — 
Did  ]Titus|  overreach  you  ? 

Was    it   not     [in   the    same'    spirit]    we 

walked  ? 
Was  it  not  |in  the  same'  steps]  ? 

19  1 1  All  this  timeli  think  ye,  that  ]unto  you]  we 

are  making  a  defence  ? 
]|Before  God  in  Christ]]  we  speak; — 
But  all  these  things,  beloved,  for  your'  up- 
building. 
2«  For  I  fear— 

<Lest,  by  any  means,  when  I  come> 
jNot  such  as  I  wish]  should  I  find  you, 
And  ]]I||  should  be  found  by  you^  | such  as 
ye  do  not'  wish] ; — 


»  Or  (WH) :  "  In  persecu- 
tions. In  straits." 

"  1  Co.  ix.  2. 

e  Or  (WH) :  "  Though  <the 
more  I  love  you>  the  less 


I  am  loved." 

<"  As  if  :  •'  Is  that  what  you 
gHV  ?"  — which  he  then 
indignantly  denies. 


190 


2   CORINTHIANS    XII.    21  ;    XIII.    1—13.       GALATIANS    I.    1—6. 


Lest,  by  any  means,  [I  should  find]  strife, 
jealousy,  outbursts  of  wrath,  factions,  rail- 
ings, whisperings,  puffed  up  pretensions, 
confusions ; — 
"     Lest  <when  1  again'  come>  my  God  should 
humble  me  in  regard  to  you, — 
And  I  should  grieve  over  many'  who  had 
before  sinned,  and  not  re[)ented  of  the 
impurity,  and  fornication,  and  wanton- 
ness which  they  had  committed. 

13    ||This  third  time||  am  I  coming  unto  you  : — » 
<At  the  mouth  of  two'  witnesses^  or  threes 
shall  every'  matter  be  eatablLshed.^ 
1 1  have  said  beforehand,  and  do   say  before- 
hand,— 
<As  present  the  second    time,  although 
now  absent> 
Unto  them  who  before  sinned,  and  unto  all 
the  rest, — 
That  <if  I  come  again>  I  will  not  spare. 

•  <Since  l|a  test||  ye  are  seeking,  of  the  speaking 

in  me  of  Christ; — 
Who  |unto  you  I  is  not  weak. 
But  is  powerful  in  you, — 

*  For    [although   he   was  crucified  through 

weakness|. 
Yet  is  he  living  through  God's  power, — 
For  [although  ||we||  are  weak  in <=  him |, 
Yet    shall    we  live    with    him,  through 

God's  power  [untous]> — 

*  Be  trying   ||yourselves||    whether  ye  are  in 

the  faith, 
Be  putting  ||  yourselves  ||  to  the  test  1 
Or  do  ye  not  recognise  yourselves^ 

•  Op :"  am  I  to  come  unto        "  Deu.  xix.  15. 
you  ?  "  «  Or :  "  wiih." 


Seeing  that  |Jesus  ChristI  is  in  you, — 
Uulesb  perhaps  ye  fail  in  the  testing. 
I  hope,  however,  that  ye  shall  come  to  know, 

that  1 1  well  fail  not  in  the  testing  I 
But   we   pray   unto    God,  that    ye    may   do 
nothing  base, — 
Not  that  ||we||  may  appear  |accepted|, 
But  that  ||ye||   |the  honourable  thing|   may 
be  doing,  even  though  ||we||  should  be, 
as  it  were,  |rejected| ; 
For  we  can  do  nothing  against'  the  truth, 

but  for'  the  truth  ; 
For  we  rejoice— whensoever  |lwe||  are  weak, 
and  ||ye||  are  |stroug|. 
||This||  also  we  pray  for — your  restoration: — 
||For  this  cause||  |these  things,  while  absent) 
am  I  writing. 
That     I     may    not     |when    present]     deal 

sharply' — 
According    to    the    authority  which     jthe 
Lord  I    hath   given   me,  for   building   up 
and  not  for  pulling  down. 

||Finally||  brethren,  farewell  I 
Be  getting  restoi-ed,  be  taking  encourage- 
ment, be  of  one  mind,  live  in  peace, — 
And  lithe  God  of  love  and  peace||  will  be 
with  you. 
!     Salute  ye  one  another  with  a  holy'  kiss. 

|A11  the  saints|  salute  you. 
i         l|The  favour  of  our  Lord  Jesus  [Christ], 
And  the  love  of  God, 
And  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy'  Spirit||  » 
Be  with  you  all'. 

•  Ap  :  "  Spirit." 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


GALATIANS. 


L     Paul,  an  apostle, — 

Not  from  men,  nor  through  man, 
But  through   Jesus   Christ,  and   God   the 
Father  who  raised  him  from  among  the 
dead, — 
*      And  all  the  brethren  with' me; — 
Unto  the  assemblies  of  Galatia: 
'  Favour  unto  you  and  peace. 

From  God  our  Father, 
And  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — » 

'  Or :    "  From   God    [the]   Father,  and  our    Lord    Jesus 
Christ." 


*  Who  gave  himself  for*  our  sins,* 

That  he  might  deliver  us  out  of 
the  present'  evil  age, 
According  to  the  will  of  our  God  and 
Fathar, — 
6  Unto  whom  be  the  glory  unto  the  ages 

of  ages :  Amen  1 
6  1  marvel  that  ||thus' quicklylj  ye  are  moving 
away  from   him   that  called    you    in    the 
favour  of  Christ, 


'  Or  :    "  over  "  ;    or   (WH) : 
"concerning." 


GALATIANS   I.    7—24;    II.    1—11. 


191 


Unto  a  different'  glad-message, — 
T         Which  is  not  |another|, 

Only  there  are  isome|    that  are  troubling 
you.» 
And  wishing  to  change  the  glad-message 
of  the  Christ. 

•  But  <even  if  ||we||  or  ||a  messenger  out  of 

heaven||  announce  a  glad-message  [unto 
^  you]  aside  from  that  which  we  announced 

unto  you> 
|Accursed|  •>  let  hira  be ! 

•  1 1  As  we  have  said  before^  even  now'  again'  I 

say||: 
<If  anyone  is  announcing  unto  you'  a  glad- 
message  aside  from  that  which  ye  ac- 
cepted> 
|Accursed|  *>  let  him  be  I 
w     For  am  I  | even  now |  persuading  ||men||  or 
iGodI? 
Or  am  I  seeking  to  please  ||men||  ? 
<If  I  had  been  still'  pleasing  |men|> 
llChrist's'  servant]  I  had  I  not  been  1 
1*  For  I  make  known  unto  you^  brethren^ 

<As  to  the  glad-message  which  was  an- 
nounced by  me> 
That  it  is  not  after  man ; 
w         For  neither  ||from  man||  did  I  accept  it^ 
Nor  was  taught  [it], — 
But  through  a  revealing  of  Jesus  Christ. 
1'  For  ye  have  heard  <as  to  my  own'  manner  of 
life,  at  one  time,  in  Judaism> 
How  that   |exceedingly|    was   I   persecuting 
the  assembly  of  God,  and  laying  it  waste," 
"         And  was  making  advancement,  in  Judaism, 
above    many'  contemporaries    in    my 
nation, — 
Being    (surpassingly'    zealous]     of    my 
paternal'  instructions.^ 
15      But  <when  God,""  who  set  me  apart /rom  my 
mother's  womb  and  called^  me  through 
his  favour. 
Was  well-pleased'  is  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me,e 
That  I  might  announce  the  glad-message 
regarding  him  among  the  nations> 
|Straightway|  I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and 
blood, 
w         Neither  went  I  up  unto  Jerusalem  unto 
them  who  jbefore  me|  were  apostles, — 
But  I  went  away  into  Arabia,  and  again' 
returned  unto  Damascus. 
w      ||Then,  after  three'  years||  went  I  up  unto 
Jerusalem,  to  become  acquainted  with 
Cephas,  and  tarried  with  him  fifteen  days ; 
w         But  I  |other  of  the  apostles  1 1  saw  I  none,  save 

James  the  brother  of  the  Lord  : — 
>o  Now  <as  touching  the  things  which  I  am 

writing  to  you>  lo  !  |before  God|  I  am 
not  guilty  of  falsehood  : — 
"      1 1  After  that||  I  went  into  the  regions  of  Syria 
^  and  Cilicia, 

»2         And  was  still  unknown,  by  face,  unto  the 


»  Chap.  V.  10. 
I"  Gr  :  anathema. 
«  Ac.  vlii.  3;  lJC.21. 
d  Ac.  JLZll.  3. 


•  Or  (WH) :  "  he." 

'  Is  xllx.  1. 

8  Or :  "  In  my  case.' 


assemblies    of    Judaea    which    were    in 

Christ,— 
23         Only  they  were  hearing — 

1 1  He  that  was  persecuting  us  formerly|( 
|Now|  is  auuouuciug  the  glad-message  of 
the  faith  which  he  formerly  laid  waste; 
2*         And  they  were  glorifying  ||God||   |in  me|.» 
2     ||After  that,  fourteen'  years  later]]   I  |again| 
went  up  unto  Jerusalem,  with  Barna- 
bas, 
Taking  with  me  Titus  also; 

2  And  I  went  up  by  revelation, 

And  laid  before  them  the  glad-message 
which  I  proclaim  among  the  nations  ; 

||Privately]]  however,  to  them  of  repute, — 
Lest,  by  any  means,  |in  vainj  I  should 
be  running,  or  had  run. 

3  But  ]|not  even  Titus,  who  was  with  me, 

though  he  was  a  Greek']  |  was  compelled 
to  be  circumcised  ; — 
*  But    [this    was]    because    of    the    false 

brethren  secretly'  introduced, — 
Who,  indeed,  came  in  secretly  to  spy 
out  our  freedom,  which  we  have  in 
Christ  Jesus, 
That    they    might    bring    us'    into 
bondage : — 
6  ]]Unto  whom,  not  even  for  an  hour]]  gave 

we  place  by  the  [required]   submis- 
sion,— 
In  order  that  [(the  truth  of  the  glad- 
message]]  might  still  abide  with  you. 
6         Moreover  <from  them  who  were  reputed 
to  be  something> — 
[Whatsoever    at   one    time]    they  were, 

maketh  no'  difference  to  me, 
God  accepteth  not  a  man's  ]]person]], — 
]]Unto    me]]    in    fact,   they    who  were  of 
rei>ute  added  nothing'  further ; 
'  But  ]] on  the  contrary]] — 

<Wheu  they  saw  that  I  had  been  en- 
trusted with  tho  glad-message  to  the 
uncircumcision, 
Even  as  jPeter]  [with  that]  to  the  cir- 
cumcision,— 

8  For  ]|hethat  energised  in  Peter,  into 

an  apostleship  to  the  circumcision]] 
Energised  also  in  me,  for  the  nations, — 

9  And    when    they    perceived   the  favour 

which  had  been  given  unto  me> 
]lJames  and  Cephas  and  John,  who  were 

reputed  to  be  pillars']] 
Gave  ]]the  right  hand  of  fellowship]]  unto 
me  and  Barnabas, 
In  order  that  ]]we]]   [should  go]  unto 

the  nations. 
And  ]]they]]  unto  the  circumcision : — 

10  Only  that  we    should    remember    |]the 

destitute]], — 
As  to  which  I  had  given  diligence  ]thi8 
very'  thing]  to  do. 

11  But  <wheu  Cephas  came  unto  Antioch> 

]lTo  the  fa(?e]]  [even]  ]him]  I  resisted. 
Because  he  stood  condemned ; 

•  Or :  "  In  my  case  "—as  in  ▼.  18. 


192 


QALATIANS    II.    12—21  ;     III.    1—16. 


12     For  <before  that  certain  came  from  James> 
llWiththem  of  the  uatioas||  used  he  to  eat; 
Whereas  <when  they  came> 
He  used    to   withdraw,  and  keep  himself 
separate, 
Fearing  them  of  the  circumcisioa ; 
1'         And   the   rest'    of  the    Jews    [also]   used 
hypocrisy  with  him, 
So  that    lleven   Barnabas||    was   carried 
away  by  their'  hypocrisy. 
"     But  <when  I  saw  that  they  were  not  walk- 
ing with  straightforwardness  as  regard- 
eth  the  truth  of  the  glad-message> 
I  said  unto  Cephas,  before  all : — 

<If  ||thou||  although  |a  Jew|  |like  them 

of  the  nations,  and  not  like  the  Jews| 

dost  live> 

How  dost    thou   compel    ||them  of  the 

nations||  to  live  like  Jews  ? 

^  1 1  We,  by  nature'  Jews,  and  not  sinners 

from  among  the  nations'! | 
*•  <Knowing,  however,  that  a  man  is  not 

declared  righteous  by  works  of  law,* 
[Nor  at  all]   save  through  faith   in 
Christ  Jesus> 
||Even  well   |on  Christ  Jesus b]  believed, 
That  we  might  be  declared  righteous — 
By  faith  in  =  Christ, 
And  not  by  works  of  law ; 
Because  Ijby  works  of  law||  shall  no' flesh 
be  declared  righteousA 
"  Now    <if    in    seeking    to    be    declared 

righteous   in   Christ  we    | [ourselves 
alsojl  were  found  sinners> — 
Is  Christ  |therefore|  a  minister  |of  sinj  ? 
Far  be  it  I 
18  For  <if  ||the  things  that  I  pulled  down|| 

||these||  |again|  I  build> 
||Atransgressor||  I  prove  |myself|  to  be. 
!•  For    |il||    jthrough  means  of  law|  |unto 

law|  died, 
That  |unto  God|  I  might  live: — 
«>  ((With  Christll  have  I  been  crucified ; 

And  jliving  no  longer|  am  ||I||, 
But  jliving  in  me|  is  ||Christ||, — 
While  <so  far  as  I  now'  do  live  in 
flesh> 
|By  faith  I  I  live— 
The  faith  in  e  the  Son  of  God, 
Who  loved  me,  and  gave  him- 
self up  in  my  behalf. 
*i  I  do  not  set  aside  the  favour  of  God ; 

For<if  [through  law|  is  righteousness> 
Then  |Christ|   |  j without  cause]  |  died. 

3    O  thoughtless'  Galatians  I 
Who  hath  bewitched  you, — 

HBefore   whose  very  eyes||    | Jesus  Christ| 
was  openly  set  forth  as  a  crucified  one  ? 
^      ||Thisonly||  am  Iwishiug  to  learn  from  you  :— 
IIByworksof  lawlj  received  ye  |theSpirit|? 
Or  by  a  believed'  report  ?  f 

■  Ohap.  III.  U  ;  Ro.  Ul.  20.  i  Ps  oxilli.  2. 

■Or    (WH):      "on     Jesus  "M    :  "  ..f," 

Christ."  f  Ml  :  "  out  of  a  report  of 

«  Ml:  "of."  faith." 


8  ||So  thoughtless  1 1  are  ye  ? 

<Having  made  a  beginning  in  8pirit> 

Are  ye  ||now,  in  flesh ||  to  be  made  complete? 

*  llSuch  thingsll  suffered  ye  |in  vain|, — 

If  at  least  [it  is]  even  in  vain  ? 

5  <He  then  who  was    supplying   unto  you  the 

Spirit,     and     energising     mighty     works 

among  a  you> 
|By  works  of  law. 
Or  by  a  believed'  report •>  [did  he  it]  ? 

6  Even  as  Abraham — 

Believed  in  God, 

And  it  was  reckoned  unto  him  as  rigJUe- 
ousness.'^ 
'  Be  taking  note  |therefore| — 

That  Ithey  who  are  of  faith |  | [the  same] |  are 
|sons|  of  Abraham ; 

8  And  ||the  scripturelj 

<|Foreseeing|  that  ||by  faith ||  God  would 
declare  the  nations  righteous> 
Fore-announced  the  good  news  unto  Abra- 
ham, saying — 
AW  the  nations  shall  be  blessed  in  theeA 

9  So  then  ||they  who  are  of  faith||  are  blessed* 

with  believing'  Abraham ; 

10  For    1 1  as    many  as  are  of  works  of   law||    are 

[under  a  curse[, — 
For  it  is  written — 

[[^CCTyr.?<?(ii|  is  everyone' that  continueth  not 
in  all'  things  that  are  written  in  the  book* 
of  the  law  to  do  them.s 

11  Moreover,  <that  ||in  law|[  [no  one]  is  declared  ^ 

righteous  with  God>  [is]  evident, — 
Because        \\The  righfeoiis  one\\     \by  faith' 
shall  live ' ; 

12  And  lithe  law  I  [  is  not  of  faith,  but — 

\\He  that  hath  done  them,\\   shall  live  in 
them,^ 
1' ||Christ||  hath  redeemed  [usf  out  of  the  curse 
of  the  law, 
Having  become  [in  our  behalf |  ||a  curse||  ;— 
Because  it  is  written — 

||CMrsed|[  is  everyone'  that  hang  eth  up  on 

a  tree ' ; — 

1*         In    order  that    ||unto    the  nations|[    [the 

blessing  of  Abraham|  might  come  about 

in  Jesus  Christ,"' — 

In  order  that  |  [the  promise  of  the  Spirit|  I  we 

might  receive  through  means  of  the"  faith. 

15  Brethren  I  ||in  human  fashion[|  am  I  speak  in  jr: 

Yet  still  [|a  man's'  confirmed'  covenant]  i  no 
one  setteth  aside  or  addeth  unto: 

16  Now  [|unto  Abrahamll  were  spoken  the  pro- 

mises— land  unto  his  seed]  ° ; — 
He  saith  not —       And  unto  thy  seeds^       as 

of  many, 
But  [|as  of  one|l —        And  unto  thy  seed," 
which  is  Christ : 

•Or:  "In."  '  Hab.  II.  4;   cp.  Ro.  L  17 ;      > 

"Ml:  "out  of  a  report  (or  He.x.  38. 

hearing)  of  faith."  >  Lev.  xvllt.  5 ;  Ro.  x.  5. 

«  Gen    XV   6;   cp.   Ro.  iv.  3;  '  Or      "  that  is  suspended 

Ja.  II  2X  upon  wood."    Deu.  xx' 

liOen.  xli.  3;  xvlll.  18.  23. 

«Or:  "Are  to  he  b  essed."  m  Or  (WH):  "  Christ  Jesu>"' 

'  Or:  "small  scroll."  "Or:  "our." 

I  Deu.  xxvll.  26  •  Gen.  xll.  7 :  xlll.  15  ;  xvll 
"  Or  :  "  Ifl  to  be  declared."  7  f  ;  ixll.  18 ;  xxi  v.  7. 


GALATIANS  III.    17—29  ;    IV.    1—20. 


193 


"      And  lthis|  I  say — 

<A  coveuaut  prev iously  confirmed  by  Gocl> 
||the  law  waich  [after  four  huudrod'  aud 
thirty'  years|  hath  boen  brout'ht  into 
beiogll  doth  uot  auuul^  so  as  to  do  away 
with  the  promise. 

18  For  <if  |by  law|  is  the  iuheritanco> 
It  is  |no  longer|  by  promise; 

But  ||uuto  Abrahamll  |through  promise]  hath 
God  favoured  it. 

19  Why,  then,  the  law  ? 

l|Because  of  thetransgressionsH  it  was  added. 
Until  such  time  as  the  seed  should  coino, 

unto  whom  the  promise  had  been  made, 
And  was  given  in  charge  through  messengers, 

at  the  hand  of  a  mediator; 

20  Now  I  |a  mediator  »|  I  is  not  [a  mediator]  [of 

ono|, 
But  ||God||  is'  |one|. 
*i  Is    ||the  law]  I    then,   against  the  promises  [of 
God]  ?        Far  be  it  I 
For  <if  a  law  had  been  given,  which  had  been 

able  to  give  life> 
Verily     ||in''    law|     would    have    been    our 
righteousness; 
22  But  the  Scripture  |did  shut  ui'|  all  things 

|under  sin|,° 
That   lithe  promise  by  faith   in*   Jesus 
Christl|  might  be  given  to  them  who 
have'  faith, 
28         IIBefore  the  coming  of  the  faith||  however, 
|under   law|     were   we    being   kept   in 
ward, 
Being  shut  up  unto  the  faith  which  should 
afterwards'  |be  revealed]. 
'*  So   that    ]]the   law]]    hath   proved    ]our  tutor] 
'tr.iiningus]  for  Christ, 
In  order  that  ]by  faith]  we  mightbedeclari'd 
righteous  ; 

25  But  <the  faith  having  come'>  |no  longer]  are 

we  ]under  a  tutor] ; — 

26  For  ye    ]]all]]    are  ]sons  of  God]  through  the^ 

faith  in  Christ  Jesus; 

27  For  ye  ]]as  many  as  ]into  Christ]    have  bcL^n 

immersed]!  have  put  |Christ]  on: 

28  There  cannot  be  Jew  or  Greek, 
There  cannot  be  bond  or  free. 
There  cannot  be  male  and  female, 

For  ]]a!lye||  are  lone]  in  Christ  Jesus : 

29  Now  <if  ]]ye]]  are  of  Christ> 

By  consequence  ye  are  ]Ahraham's  seed], 
]Accordiug  to  promise]   ||hoirs]]. 
4      But  I  say  :— 

<For  as  long'  a  time    as    ]the    heir]    is    an 
infant]  > 
He    difforeth    Jnothing]    from    a    servant, 
though  ]lord  of  all], 
2  But  is  ]uuderguardians]  and  stewards, untd 

the  [day]  fore-appointed  of  the  father  : 
'  So  also  ]]we]]   <when  we  were  infants> 

[Under    the     elementary    principles    of    the 
world]  were  held  in  servitude ; 


«  The  deflnUe  article  here  Is 

probalily  gpiieric  =  "  a." 
"OrCWH):  "by." 


«  Ro  xl  32. 
1  Ml:  "of." 
•  Or:  "your.' 


*      But  <whon  the  fulness  of  the  time  came'> 
God  sent  forth  his  Son, 
Who  came  to  be  of  a  woman. 
Who  came  to  bo  under  law, — 

5  That  ]]thom  who  wore  under  law]|  he 

might  redeem. 
That    |]tho   sonship]]    we   might  duly 
receive; — 

6  And  <becauso  ye  are  sons> 

God  hath   sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son 
into   our  hearts,  exclaiming^  Abba  I  Oh 
Father a  I 
'  So  that  ]  no  longer]  art  thou  a  servant,  but  a  son; 
And  ]|ifason]]  an  heir  also,  through  God. 

8  But  ]]atthattime]|— 

<Not  knowing  God> 
Ye  were  in  servitude  unto  them  who  |by 
nature]  are  not  Gods; 

9  Whereas  Unow]] — 

<IIaving  acknowledged  God, —        or  rather^ 
Having  been  acknowledged  by'  God> 
How  turn  ye  back  again  unto  the  weak' and 
beggarly'    elementary    principles,    unto 
which  ]]over  again]]    ye  are  wishing   |to 
come  into  servitude]  ^  ? 
1'      ]]Days]l  ye  do  narrowly  observe,"  and  months^ 
and  seasons,  and  years : — 

11  I  am  afraid  of  you — Lest  by  any  means  jin. 

vain]  I  should  have  toiled  for  you  I 

12  Become  ye  as  ]il]], 

Because  ];Ialso|l  [was]  as  |]ye|], — brethren, I 
entreat  y<>u. 
]Not  at  all]  have  ye  wronged  me. 

13  Howbeit  ye  know  that  ]  |  by  reason  of  d  a  weak- 

ness of  the  flesh]]  I  myself  announced  the 
glad-message  unto  you  ]formerly| ; 
1*  Aud  ]]your  trial,  in  my  flesh  e|]  ye  despised 

not,  neither  sjiat  ye  [in  disgust]. 
But  [as  a  messenger  of  God]  ye  welcomed  me — 
]lAs  Christ  Jesus]]. 

15  Where,  then,  is  the  happiness  ye  accounted 

yours  ? 
For  I  bear  you  witness — That  ]]if  possible, 
your  eyes]]  ye  would  have  dug  out,  aud 
given  unto  me. 

16  So  then    ]]your  enemyj]    have  I   become,    by 

dealing  truthfully  with  you  ? 
"      They  shevy  a  zeal  for  you,  not  honourably, 
But  wish  ]]to  shut  you  out]]. 
In  order  that  ye  may   be   zealous    for 
]lthem|]. 

18  Howbeit  it  is    |honourable]   to  show  zeal  in 

what  is  f  honourable  at  all  times,  aud  not 
only  when  I  am  present  with  you  ; — 

19  My  dear  children  !  for  whom  I  [again]  am 

in  birth-pains. 
Until  Christ  be  formed  within  you  ; — 

20  I  c  'Lild  w  ish,  however,  to  be  present  with 

you,  even    now,    and    to   change   my 
voici\  — 
Because  I  am  perplexed  regarding  you. 


•  Ro.  vill.  15. 

"  NB :  The  wealiness,   his 

t  Oi-  ( V.  il):  "to  be  in  9." 

I'le  tri  ;1,  ill  part,  theirs. 

«  Ro.  i-iv.  5;  C  .1.  ii.  16. 

f  Or  r  "iu  one  who  is  h." 

d  Or  •  -'duriug." 

194 


GALATIANS   IV.    31—31  ;    V.    1—21 


21  Tell  mo!  ye  who  ||underlaw|]  are  wishing  to  be  : 

||The  law||  do  ye  not  hear? 

22  For  it  is  written^  that  ||Abraham||  had  |two' 

sons| — a 
One'  by  the  bondmaid^ 
And  one'  by  |thc>  free  woman] ; 
25  But  I  [he  that  was  of  the  bondmaid  1 1 

|After  the  flesh|  had  been  born, 
Vrheroas  ||he  that  was  of  the  free  woman || 
Throutjh  means  of  a  ^  promise. 
2*     Which    things^    indeed^   may    bear    another 
meaning; 
For  ||the  sarae||  are  two' covenants, — 
One^  indeed^  from  Mount  Siuai^ 
|Into  bondage!  bringing  forth, 
The  which  is  Hagar, — 

25  And    lithe  Hagar||  is  |Mount  Sinai,  in 

Arabiaj, — 
She     answeretb,    however,    unto    the 
present'  Jerusalem, 
For  she  is  in  bondage  with  her  chil- 
dren ; 

26  But  ||tho  Jerusalem  above'll  <:  is  |free|, — 

The  which  is  our  mother; 
2T      For  it  is  written — 

Be  gladdened^  0  barren  one !  that  wast  not 

giving  birth. 
Break  forth  and  shout^  thou  that  wast  not  in 

birth-pains, — 
Because    \\more\\    are   the  children  of   the 

deserted  one^ 
Than  of  her  that  had  the  husbandA 

28  And  ||we||«  brethren,  <after  the  manner  of 

Isaac> 
Are  jchildren  of  a  promise'|. 

29  But  <justas  |then|  || he  that  after  the  manner 

of  the  flesh'  had  been  boru|| 
Did  persecute  him  who    [had   been  born] 
after  the  manner  of  the  Spirit> 
||Thus||  also  |uow|. 
M      But,  what  saith  the  scripture  ? 

Cast  out  tlie  serving  woman  and  her  son ; 
For  in  nowise  shall  tlie  son  of  the  serving 
woman  inherit'  with  the  son  of  the  free.' 
"1  Wherefore,  brethren,  we  are  not  children  of  a 

serving  woman|,  but  of  the  free: — 
5     ||With  her  freedom||   |Christ|  hath  made  you' 
free. 
Stand  fast,  therefore,  and  do  not  |again|  ||with 
a  yoke  of  servitude||  be  held  fasti 
2  Seel  ||I,  Paul||  say  unto  you — 

<If  ye  be  getting  circumeised>  |Christ|  will 
profit  you'  nothing'. 

*  Yea,  I  bear  solemn  witness  again,  unto  every' 

man  getting  circumcised, — 
That  he  is  la  debtor]  to  do  |the  whole'  lawj. 

*  Ye  have  been  set  aside  from  Christ,  ye  who  |by 

law]  are  to  be  declared  righteous, — 
|Out  of  hi?  favour]  ye  have  fallen  ; 

*  For    Ijwo]]   ]in  Spirit,  by  faith,  for  a  hope  of 

righteousness)  are  ardently  waiting, — 

*  For  ||in  Christ  [Jesus] ||  neither  ||circum- 


•  Gen.  xxl.  2,  9.  <>  Is   Ilv.  l. 

i>Oi-(WH):  "the."  •Or(WH):  "ye." 

»  He.   xii.  22 ;    Rev.  IIL  12 ;       '  Ueu.  Xii.  10. 
cp.  Is.  Uv.  1, 


cision]]  availeth  anything,*  nor  |uncir- 
cumcisiou], 
But  faith,  ]through  love]  energising. 

'  Ye  were  running  well : — 

Who  hath  hindered  you,  that    |by  truth]  ye 
are  not  to  be  persuaded  ? 
8  |]The  persuasion]]  [isj  not  of  him  that  call- 

eth  *>  you  : — 
*  ||A  little'  leaven]]    leaveneth  ]the  whole' 

lump]." 
10   ill]  am  persuaded  regarding  you,  in  the  Lord — 
Ihat  <for  nothing  else>   ye  will  have  any 

regar(j  : 
But  ]|he  that  is  troubling  youj]  stiall  bear  the 
sentence,— 
llWhosoever  he  may  be]]. 
I'  ]]!]]  however,  brethren  — 

<If  ]cireumcisionl  I  yet' proclaim> 
Why  am  I  yet'  persecuted  ? 

]After  all]  the  stumDlinft-block  of  the  cross 
hath  been  set  aside. 

12  Oh  I  that  they  would  even  leave  off  in  dismay ,<* 

who  are  unsettling  you  ! 

13  For  |]ye]|  ]on  a  footing  of  freedom^  were  called, 

brethren, — 
|Only']  [turn]  not  your  freedom  into  an  occa- 
sion to  the  flesh. 
But  I  [by  means  of  your  love]]  be  serving  one 
another; 
"         For    Ijthe  whole'  law]]    ]in  one'  word  I    is 
summed  up — [namely]  in  this, — 
Thou  shall  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyelf," 

15  <If,  however,  |)one  another] |  ye  bite  and 

devour> 
Take  heed  lest  ]lby  one  another]  |  ye  be  con- 
sumed 1 

16  I  say,  moreover — 

|By  Spirit]  be  walking, 
And  ]  I  fleshly  coveting]]  ye  will  in  nowise 
fulfil ; 
1'         For  ]] the  flesh] I  coveted  against  the  Spirit, 
But  l|the  Spirit]]  against  the  flesh, — 

For     ]]theso|]     junto    one    another]     are 
opposed. 
Lest  <whatsoover  things  ye  chance  to  de- 
&ire>  ]|thesc!]  ye  should  be  doing  1 

18  And  <if  ]by  Spirit]  ye  are  being  Ied> 

Ye  are  not  under  law. 

19  ||Mauifest]]    however,  are  the  works  of  the 

flesh,  which,  indeed,  are — 
Fornication,  imjjurity,  wantonness,  20  idol- 
atry,   enchantment,    enmities,    strifef 
jealousy, «  outbursts  of  wrath,  factions, 
divisions    parties,  21  envyings^  drunk- 
enness,'' revellings ; — 
And  such  things  as  these: 
As  to   which   I   forewarn  you,  even  as   I 
have'  forewarned  you, — 
That  ]|they  who  such  things  as  these'  do 
practise]] 
Shall  not  inherit  jjGod's  kingdom]]. 


•  Chap.  t1.  15  ;  1  Cn.  vil.  19. 
>>  Or  :  "was  calling." 
0  1  Co.  V.  6,  8. 

<*M1:    "smile    themselves 
off." 


•I.pv   xix.  IR;   Mt.  xxll.  39; 

Rn     Xiil.  8,  9. 

'  Or(\VHi;  "strifes" 

8  <  T  (\VH)  :   "jealousies." 

k  Ur:  "druukeu  bouts." 


GALATIANS   V.    'J2-26  ;    VI.    1—18. 


195 


M     But  lithe  fruit  of  the  Spirit||  is— > 

Love,  joy,  peace,  long-suCft'riiig,  graeious- 
ne.ss,  goodues.s,   faithfulueas,''-'   meek- 
ness, self-control ; — 
||Agaiustsuch  things  as  these||  there  is  no 
law. 
"     And    ||they  who  are  of  Christ  Jesus||   have 
crucified  ||tho  flesh||,  with  its  susceptibili- 
ties and  covetiugs. 
*5      <If  we  live  by  Spirit> 

|By  Spirit|  let  us  also  walk. 
'6         Let  us  not  becoujo  vain-glorious, — 
||Ono  anotherjl  challenging, 
j|One  anotherjl  envying. 

6     Brethren  1    <if  a  man  should  even  be  over- 
taken' in  any'  fault> 
||Ye,  the  spiritual||  be  restoring  such  a  one. 
in  a  spirit  of  meekness. 
Looking  to  thyself,  lest  ||even  thou|i  be  put 
to  the  test. 
'  l]One  another's'  burdens||  be  ye  bearing. 
And  ||so||  fill  up  the  law  of  the  Christ. 
'  For  <if  anyone  thinketh  he  is'  something,  when 

he  is  |nothing|>  he  deceiveth  himself; 
*     But  ||his  own  work||  let  each  one  *>  be  putting 
to  the  proof, — 
And  ||then,  for  himself  alone||   |the  matter 
ofboastingi  shall  he  have^ 
And  not  for  some  other, 
6         For  ||each  one|i  |his  own' proper  load  |shall 

bear : — 
«      Howbeit,let  him  who  is  Deing  orally  instructed 
in  the  word,  have  fellowship  with  him  that 
is  so  instructing  him,  |  |in  all' good  thingsl|. 
'  Be  not  deceiving  yourselves  ! 
||God||  is  not  to  be  mocked ; 
For    <whatsoever   a   man  soweth>    ||the 
8ame||  shall  he  also  reap, — 
Because  <he  that  soweth  into  his  own 
flesh> 
1 1  Out  of  the  flesh  1 1  shallreapcorruption,<= 
Whereas  <he  that  soweth  into  the  Spirit> 
IjOut  of  the  Spirit||    shall  reap    age- 
abiding  life. 


•  Cp.  Eph.  V.  9. 
0  Or(WH):  "Wm." 


«  Or :  "  decay.' 


9     And  <in  doing  that  which  is  honourable> 
let  us  not  be  fainthearted ; 
For  ||in  due  season||  we  shall  reap,  if  we 
faint  not. 
'0      |Hence|  then,  <as  we  have  opportunity'> 

Let  us  be  working  what  is  good^  towards 
all,— 
But  |especially|  towards  the  family  of  the 
faith. 

1'  Seel  ||with  what  large' letters,  unto  you'll  Ibave 

written,  |with  my  own'  haudj : — 
'■•'      <As  many  as  are  wishing  to  make  a  good 
show  in  flesh> 
iThe    same||    are  compelling  you  to  get 
circumcised, — 
Only' that  |for  the  cross  of  Christ  [Jesus]] 
they  may  not  be  suffering  pprsecution  I 
"         For  <not  even  they  who  are  getting  »  eir- 
cumcised>  are  ||themselves||  observing 
(law!,— 
But  are  wishing  you'  to  be  circumcised, 
That   ||ia  yf)ur'   flesh||   they  may  boast 
themselves. 
'*      <With  me>  however. 

Far  be  it  1  to  bo  boasting, 
Save   in  the  cross   of    our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,— 
Whereby    ||unto  me||    |a  worldj    hath 

been  crucified. 
And  ||I||  unto  |a  world| ; 

15  For  neither  |circumcision|  is  anything,  nor 

|uncireumcision|. 
But  a  new'  creation  ^  ; — 

16  And  <a3  many  as    |by  this  rule)    shall 

walk«> 
Peace  be  upon  them,  and  mercy, 
1 1  And  upon  the  Israel  of  God||.d 

17  <For  the  rest> 

II  Annoyances,  unto  me||  let  no  one  be  offering , 
For    ||I||  I  the  brand  marks  of  Jesus,  in  my 
bodyl  am  bearing. 

18  1 1  The  favour  of  our*'  Lord  Jesus  Christ]  |  be  with 

your  spirit,  brethren.    Amen. 


•  Or  (WH) :  "  have  got." 
tChap.  V.  6;  lOo.  vil.l9i 
«  Pb.  la.  16. 


«  Ps.  cxxT.  5 ;  cxxvlU.  6. 
•Or(WH):  "ths." 


196 


EPHESIANS   I.    1—23. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


EPHESIANS. 


Paul,    an   apostle   of   Christ    Jesas^  through 

God's  will, 
Uoto  the  saints  who  are  [in  Ephesus]  and 
faithful  ill  Christ  Jesus, — 
Favour  uoto  you^  and  peace, 
From  God  our  Father^  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 
I  [Blessed  1 1   be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christy" 
Who  hath   blessed  us  with  every'  spiritual 
blessing,  in  the  heaveulies,  in  Christ, 
According  as  he  made  choice  of  us,  in  him, 
before  the  founding  of  a  world. 
That  we  might  be  holy  and  blameless  in 
his  presence ; 
lllnlovell   5  marking  us  out  beforehand  unto 
sonship,  through  Jesus  Christ,  for  him- 
self. 
According  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will. 
Unto  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  favour 
wherewith    he   favoured   us    in    the 
Beloved  One, — 
In    whom    we    have    the    redemption 
through    his  blood,  the  reuiission 
of  our  offences,'' 
According  to  the  riches  of  his  favour 
I  wLich   he   made    to    superabouud 

towards  us ; 
||In   all'  wisdom    and    prudence]  |    9  making 
known  to  us  the  sacred  secret'  of  his  will, "i 
According  to  his  good  pleasure  which  he 
purposed  in  him, — 
'  <For«an  administration  of  the  fulness  of 

the   seasons>    to    reunite  fur   himself 
(under  one  head)  the  all  things  in  the 
Christ,        The  things  upf)n  the  heavens. 
And  the  things  upon  the  earth, 
||In  him||: 
In  whom  also  we  were  taken  as  an  inheritance. 
According    to    the    purpose    of    him    wh 
energiseth  all  things  according  to  the 
counsel  of  his  will. 
That  we  should  be  for  the  i>raise  of  his 
glory— 
1 1  We  who  had  hoped  beforehand  in  the 

Christll,— 
In  whom  ||ye  also|| — 

<Heariiig  the  word  of  the  truth,  the 
glad-message  of  your  salvation, 


'  2  Co.  1.  S. 

>  Col.  J.  14. 

>  Ap :  "  Mystery.' 


"1  Chap.  ill.  9;  Col.  I.  2fi. 
•  Or    "  with  a  view  to." 


In  whom  also  bolieving> — 
Were  sealed   with  the  Spirit  of   the 
promise,  the  Holy  [Spirit],* 
1*  Which  ^  is  an  earnest  of  our  inheri- 

tance. 
Unto  the  redemption  of  the  acqui- 
sition ; — 
[[Unto  his  glorious'  praise[[.<> 

15  [For  this  cause]  []I  also]]  — 

<Having  heard  of  the  faith  on  your'  part 
in  the  Lord  "^esus,  and  that  towards  all 
the  saints><i 

18     Cease  not  giving  thanks  in  your  behalf, 
Making  mention  in  my  prayers,« 

1'  Tliat  ]|the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Father  of  glory]]  would  give  you  a 
Spirit  of  wisdom  and  understanding  in 
gaining  a  personal  knowledge  of  him, — 

18  The  eyes  of  your  heart  f  having  been  en- 

lightened'^ 
That  ye  may  know — 
What  is  the  hope  of  his  calling, 
What  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheri- 
tance in  the  saints,e 

19  And  what  the  surpassing' greatness  of  his 

power  unto  us  who  believe, 

According  to  the  energy  of  the  grasp  of 
bis  might''  20 which  he  energised  in 
the  Christ,  When  he  raised  him 

from     among    the    dead,'  And 

seated  him  at  his  right  hand^  in  the 
heavenlies,  2'  Over-above  all  princi- 
pality, authority,  and  power,  and 
lordship,  and  every'  name  that  is 
named,  not  only  in  this  age,  but  also 
in  the  coming  one,  22  ^^^ j  di^ 

put  \\all  ihings\\  in  subjection  beneath 
his  feet.^  And   gave   him   to  be 

head  over  all  things  unto  tne  assem- 
bly,™ ^3\vhich,  indeed,  is  his  body 
The  fulness  of  him  who  ]the  all 
things  in  alii  is  for  himself  fllling 
up. 


»  Chap.  Iv.  30  ;  2  Co.  1.  22. 

»'  OriWH):  "Who  " 

<^  Ml  :     'the   praise    of    his 

^:iorv." 
1  Col.  1.  9. 
«  Ko.  i.  9;      h.  f.  3,  4;  1  Th. 

1  2. 
f  And  so  the  heart  has  eves! 

Blind  eniotlon  Is  of  little 

^.ccouut  in  the  Bible. 


»  Deu.  xxxlll.  2fi-29. 

'  Or  ■  "  I  he  e.  of  his  mighty 

Krasp." 
1  I  hap  II.  6. 
»  P.s.  ex.  1. 
'  Ps.  viil.  6;cp.  1  Co.  xv.27 

He.  li.  8. 
■"  Ap  :  "  Assembly." 
"  Col.  L  18. 


EPHESIANS    11.    1—22  ;    III.    1—9. 


197 


2      [Unto]  you  also — 

Being  dead''  by  your  offences  and 
sins,  ^  In  which  at  one  time  ye 
waiiced^b  According  to  the  age  of 
the  world.  According  to  the  prince  of 
the  authority  of  the  air,  of  the  spirit 
that  now  euergiseth  in  the  sons  of 
disobedience,"  ^  Among    whom 

also  ||weall||  had  our  behaviour,  at 
one  time,  in  the  covetings  of  our 
flesh,  doing  the  things  desired  by  the 
flesh  and  the  mind.  And  were 
children,  by  nature,  of  anger  ■! — even 
as  the  rest, — 

*  But  ||God||         <Being  rich  in  mercy> 

||By  reason  of  the  great  love  wherewith  he 
loved  us|| 
6  <Although    we    were'    dead    by    our 

offeuces>e 
Gave  us  life  together  with  the  Christ, — 
I  By  favour  I  ye  have  been  saved, — 
6  And  raised  us  up  together. 

And  seat&d  us  together  in  the  heavenlios,'' 
||In  Christ||: 
'  That  he  might  point  out,  in  the  on- 

coming ages.    The  surpassing'  riches 
of  his  favour  in  graciousuess  upon  us, 
Ijlu  Christ  Jesus|| ; 
8  For  |by  his  favour|  have  ye  been  saved, 

through  means  of  faith. 
And  this  [hath  come  to  pass]  — 

Not  from  you^        |0f  God|  the  free- 
gift  I 

•  Not  from  works,  lest  anyone  should 

boast. 
1*      ||His||  in  fact  we  are — his  |workmanship|. 

Created  in  Christ  Jesus  upon  a  footing  of 
good  works. 
Which  God   prepared   beforehand.    That 
|therein|  we  might  walk. 

11  Wherefore,  keep  in  remombrance — 

That  |at  one  tiuie|   ||ye,  the  nations  in  flesh|| 
<Who  are  called  Uucircumcision  by  the  so'- 
called   Circumcision  in  flesh,  made    by 
hand>s 
13      That  ye  were  ||in  that  season|]. 

Separate  from  Christ,         Alienated  from 
the   citizenship  of  Israel,  and  strangers 
from  the  covenants  of  promise.        Having 
no  |hope|         And  godless  in  the  world  ; 
1*  But  lljust  now,  in  Christ  Jesus||, 

1 1  Ye,  who  at  one'  time  were  afar  off]  ^ 
Were   made   nigh^   in    the   blood   of  the 
Christ; 
1*      ||He||  in  fact,  is  o\ir  peace — 

Who  made  both  one.  And  ||the  enclosing' 
middle-wallll  took  down,  1=  |]The 
enmity,  in  his  flesh — tht^  law  of  com- 
mandments in  decrees II ' — bringing  to 
nought, — 


•  Col.  11.  13. 
»  Col.  iii.  7. 

•  Cp.  chap.  V.  6,  n. 
a  Col.  iU.  6. 

•  Col,  11.  13. 


'  Soe   chap.   I.  20 ;   cp.  1.  3  ; 

Iii.  10;  vi.  13. 
B  R.).  iL  26. 
l"  Is.  Ivii.  19;  111.  7. 
I  Col.  U.  14. 


That  ||thetwo||  he  might  create  in  him- 
self, into  one'  man  of  new'  mould', 
IJMakiug  peace] |. 
16  And  might  fully  reconcile  ^  them  both,  in 

one'  body,  through  means  of  the  cross, — 
I  (Slaying  the  enmity  thereby|| ; — 
1^      And      Ijcomingll     he     announced    the    glad- 
message — 
IJOf  peacejl  unto  you,  the  far  off,  \ 

\\Andpeace\\  unto  them  that  were  nigh^; 
1*  Because    ||through   him||    we  have   our 

introduction — <=     jjwe    both|| — in     one' 
Spirit,  unto  the  Father. 

19  Hence,  then — 

II No  longer] I  are  ye  strangers  and  sojourners. 

But  ye  are  fellow-citizens  of  the  saints.  And 

members  of  the  household  of  God, — 

20  Having  been  built  up  on  the  foundation  of 

the  apostles  and  prophets. 
There  being  |for  chief  corner  stone\  ^ 
1 1  Jesus  Christ  himself'!  |, — 

21  |In  whom|   ||an  entire' building. 

In  process  of  being  fitly  joined  together||. 
Is  growing  into  a  holy  shrine  in  [the]  Lord ; 

22  |Iu    whom]     llye   also||    are   being   builded 

together e 
Into  a  habitation  of  God  in  Spirit. 

3  For  |this|  cause  ||I,  Paul,  the  prisoner  of 
Christ  Jesus  in  behalf  of  you  the  na- 
tions] |  : 

2  If  at  least  ye  have  heard  of  the  administration 

of  tho  favour  of  God  f  which  hath  been 
given  unto  me  for  you, 

3  [How  that]    |by   way   of    revelation|    was 

made     known     unto    me    the    sacred 
secret, — s 
Even  as  I  before  wrote  ^  in  brief, — 
*         Respecting  which  ye  can  |by  reading]  per- 
ceive   my   discernment   in    the  sacred 
secrets  of  the  Christ, — 

5  Which  I  in  other' generations]  had  not  been 

made  known  unto  the  sons  of  men. 
As  it  hath  ]uow]  been  revealed  by  his 
holy'     apostles     and    prophets,     in 
Spirit ; — 

6  That  they  who  are  of  the  nations-  should  be 

joint  heirs,  and  a  joint  body,  and  joint 
partakers  of  the  promise  in  Christ  Jesus 
through  means  of  the  glad-message, — '  Of 
which  I  was  made  a  minister,  according' 
to  the  free-gift  of  the  favour  of  God 
which  was  given  unto  me,  according  to 
the  energy  of  his  power : 

8  ]|Untome|]— 

<The  less  than  least  of  all'  saint3> 
Was  given  this  favour, 

liUnto  the  nations]]  to  announce  the  glad- 
message  of  the  untraceable'  riches  of 
the  Christ, 

9  And    to    bring    to    light — What     is    the 

administration   of  the  sacred  secret* 

«  Pol  1.  20-22.  the  sapred  secret,"  v.  9. 

>>  Is   Ivii.  19.  e  .\p  :  "  Mystery." 

hap   iii    12;  Ro.  v.  2.  i"  I'rob.  in  chap.  1.  9,  10. 

"  I-.  xxviii.  16.  >  C    1.  i.  25. 

=  I    ■.  il.  5.  '  Col.  i.  26.  Ap;  "Mystery." 

'  Cp.    "  admiuistrat'oii  of 


198 


EPHESIANS    III.    10—21;    IV.    1—22. 


which  had  been  hiddou  away  from  the 

ages  in  God,  who  did  nil  things  croate ; 

1'  lu  ordtir  that  uow,  uuto  the  prioei- 

palities    and    the    authorities    iu    the 

heavonlies,  might    be    made    Ijuowu', 

through   means  of  the  assembiy,  the 

mauifold' wisdom  of  God, — "According 

to  a  plan  of  the  ages  which  he  made  in 

the    anointed    Jesus   our  Lord,— '^  In 

whom  we  have  our  freedom  <>f  speech 

and     introduction*    with     assurance, 

through  the  faith  of  him  ; — 

1*     Wherefore  I  request,  that  there  be  no  fainting 

in  my  tribulations  in  your  beiialf. 

The  which  is  your  glory; — 

'*     For    |this|    cause,  I  bow  my  knees  uuto  the 

Father,— 
'5  From  whom  every'  fatherhood  in  [the] 

heavens  and  upon  the  earth  is  named, — 
'*  In  order  that  ho  may  give  unto  you — 

<According  to  his  glorious'  riches>b 
IWith  power|  to  be  strengthened,  through 
his  Spirit,  in  the  inner  man, 
"  That  the  Christ  may  dwell,  through  means 

of  your  faith,  in  your  hearts,  in  love, 
||Having  become  rooted  and  foundedij, 
•8  In  order  that  ye  may  be  mighty  enough 

To  grasp  firmly,  with  all  the  saints, — 
What  is  the  breadth  and  length  and 
depth  and  height, 
1'  1o  get  to  know,  also,  the  |knowledg6- 

surpassingl  love  of  the  Christ,— 
In  order  that  ye  may  be  filled  unto  all 
the  fulness  of  God  = : 
■io     Now  <unto  him  who  is  able*  to  do  [above all 
things  I, 
Exceeding  abundantly  above    the    things 
which  we  ask  or  conceive, — 
According    to    the    power    which    doth 
energise  itself  within  us, — 
'1      i|Unto  him|l  be  the  glory. 

In  the  assembly    And  in  Christ  Jesus — 
Unto  all  the  generations  of  the  age  of  ages ; 
Amen : 

4    I  exhort  you,  therefore, 

<I,  the  prisoner  in  the  Lord> 
To  walk  in  a  manner  jworthy'  ^  of  the  calling 
wherewith  ye  were  called  ; — 
'         With  all  lowliness  and  meekness/ 
With  long  suffering, 
Bearing  one  with  another  in  love, 
»         Giving  diligence  to  keep — 

The  oneness  of  the  Spirit  in  the  uniting- 
bond  of  peace, — 

•  One'  body,  and  one'  spirit,  even  as  ye 

were  also  called  in  one'  hope  of  your 
calling, 

•  One'  Lord,  one'  faith,  one'  immersion, 

•  One'  God  and  Father  of  all — 

Who  is  over'  all^  and  through'  all, 
and  in'  all. 


•  Chap.  II.  18;  Ro.  v.  2.  ness." 

">  Ml :    "  the   riches   of  his  ^  Eo.  xvl.  25,  28. 

.    jclory."  •  Col.  1. 10. 

'•Peru.:  "aU   divine'    Tul-  '  Ool.  111.  12. 


'  l|To  e-aoh  one  of  youjl    however,  hath  favour 
been  given. 
According  to  the  measure  of  the  free-gift  of 
the  Christ ; 

8  Wherefore  he  saith — 

\[Axce7idin(j  on  high\  |  hetonk  captivity  captive^ 
[AndJ  gave  gifLs  unto  ■men.'- 

9  Now  this.        He  ancended'^;        what  is  it, — 

save— That    he  also  descended  ^   into  the 
under'  parts  of  the  earth  ? 

10  |He  that  descended|    ||he||    it  is   who  also 

ascended  over-above  all  the  heavens, 
That  he  might  fill  all  things; 

11  And  l|he||  gave  — 

Some,  indeed,  to  be  apostles. 

And  some,  prophets, 

And  some,  evangelists. 

And  some,  shepherds  and  teachers, — 

12  With  a  view  to  the  fitting  of  the  saints 

For  the  work  of  ministering, 
For  an  upbuilding  of  the   body  of  the 
Christ; 

13  Until  we  all  advance — 

Into  the  oneness   of    the    faith,  and    the 

personal  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God, 
Into  a  man  of  full-growth, 
Into   the   measure   of   the   stature   of   the 
fulness  of  the  Christ; 
1*     That  we  may  |no  longer]  be  infants — Billow- 
tossed  and  shifted  round  with  every  wind 
of  teaching, — In  the  craft  of  men.  In  knavery 
suited  to  the  artifice  of  error; 
15      But  llpursuing  truthjl — 

May  jin  love]  grow  into  him  in  all  things,— 
Who  is  the  head,°  ||Christ||,— 

IS         Out  of  whom >!  all' the  body — 

Fitly  framing  itself  together.  And  con- 
necting   itself.        Through    means    of 
every'  joint   of   supply,         By  way  of 
energising  in  the  measure  of  each  single 
part — 
Secureth  the  growing  of  the  body. 
Unto  an  upbuilding  of  itself  in  love.* 
1' 'IThisii  therefore,  am  I  saying  and  protesting 
in  the  Lord  : — 
That  jno  longer |  ye  walk  even  as  |the  nations] 
walk — 
In  the  vanity  of  theiy  minds,        is  Being 
darkened  in  their  understanding.  Alien- 
ated from  the  life  of  God —        By  reason 
of  the  ignorance    that  existeth    within 
them.  By  reason   of  their  hearts  being 
turned    into     stone,        i^  Who,    indeed, 
|having     become     past     feeling]      have 
delivered  ]|themselves]|  up,  with  wanton- 
ness, unto  making  a  trade  of  all  impurity 
with  greed. 

20  |lYe||    however,  have    |not  thus]    learned    the 

Christ:— 

21  If,  at  least,  it  is  ]|him]|  ye  have  hoard.  And 

]]in  him] I  ye  have  been  taught — 
Even  as  truth  is'  in  Jesus, — 
M         That  ye  were  to  strij.)  off — as  regardeth  the 


•  P3.  Ixvlll.  18. 
"OrcWH)  add:  "first." 

•  Col.  1. 18. 


"i  Or ;        '•  by 

whom." 
•  Col.  U.  19. 


Tlftue      of 


EPIIESIANS   IV.    C3— 32  ;    V.    1—25. 


199 


former'  behaviour — the  old'  man,"  Who 
corrupteth  himself  according  to  his  de-    i 
ceitful'  coveting3, 
M         And  were  to  be  getting  young  again  in  the    1 

spirit  of  your  raiod, 
»*         And    wore    to   put    on  the   man  of    new' 
mould'^b        Who  | after  God|    hath   been 
created   in   his    truthful'    righteousness 
and  loving  kindness. 
**  Wherefore  <strippiug  off  what  is  falso> 

Be  speaking  truth  each  one  with  his  neigh- 
bour,'^ 
Because  we  are  members  oue  of  another; 
M      Be  ye  angry ^  and  not  committing  sin,<^ 

Let  not  |the  sun]  be  going  down  upon  your 
angry  mood. 
*T         Neither  be  giving  place  unto  the  adversary ; 
'8     Let  l|the  stealer! I   |no  more]  steal, 

But  rather  let  him  be  toiling, —        Working 
with  his«  hands  the  thing  that  is  good^ 
That  he  may  have  [wherewith]  to  be 
giving  away  to  him  that  hath  |need| ; 
>»      Let    ||no'   putrid    diseourse||     |out   of    your 
mouth  I  be  going  forth, 
But   if    anything  is   good — suited    to  the 
needful'  upbuilding. — f 
That  it  may  give  benefit  unto  them  that 
hear ; 
w     And  be  not  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God, 
Wherewith  ye  have  been  se.aled  unto  a  day 
of  redemption  s ; 
"      <Air  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  anger,  and 
outcry,  and   profane   speaking>  let  it  be 
taken  away  from  you,*"    |With  all'   base- 
ness; 
»*     And  be  ye  gracious  |one  to  another |.  tenderly 
affectionate,    in     favour     forgiving    one 
another — 
Even  as    ||God  also,  in  Christ||    hath  in 
favour  forgiven  you ' ; 
6    Become  ye.  therefore,  imitators  of  God.  as 
children  beloved,  ^  And  walk  in  love — 
Even  as  || the  Christ  also||  loved  you.  And 
delivered  himself  up  in  youri^  behalf, 
An  offering  and  sacrifice '  unto  God.  For 
a  fragrance  of  sweet  smell.'^ 

*  But  <fornicatioa.  and  all'  impurity,  or  covet- 

ousness> 
Let  it  not  be  named  among  you —        Even 
as  becometh  saints ; 

*  And  shamelessness  and  foolish  talking,  or 

jesting,— 
Which  things  are  beneath  you, — 
But  |rather|  giving  of  thanks ; 

*  For  ||this||  ye  know.  | if  ye  take  note] — 

That  no  fornicator,  or  impure  or  greedy 

person.  |Who  is  an  idolater|. 
Hath  any  inheritance  in  the  kingdom"  of 

the  Christ  and  God." 


•  Col.  ItL  9. 
»  Col.  ill.  10. 

0  Zech.  viil.  16. 
4  Ps.  iv.  4. 

•  Or(WH):  "his  own." 

'  Ml :    "  an  upbuilding   of 

the  need." 
t  Chap.  i.  18. 


»  Col.  111.  8. 
»Or(WH)  :  "us." 
»  Or(WH):  "our." 
•  P.S.  xl.  6. 
"  Eze.  XX.  41. 
■  Ap :  "Kingdom." 
»  1  Co.  vl.  9. 


6  Let  no  one  be  deceiving  you  with  empty  words ; 

For  ||because  of  these  thingsll  is  coming  the 
anger  of  God  '^  upon  the  sous  of  obstinacy  ^ : 

7  Do  not.  then,  become  co-partners  with  them  ; 

8  For  ye  were,  at  one  time,  darkness, 
But  |uow|  are  ye  light  in  the  Lord, — 

|As  children  of  light|  be  walking, — « 

9  For  ||the  fruit  of  the  light]]  <i  is  in  all' 

goodness,    and    righteousness,    and 
truth, — 
I*  Putting  to  the  test  what  is  well-pleasing 

unto  the  Lord  ; 

11  And  be  not  joining  in  fellowship  in  the  un- 

fruitful works  of  darkness. 
But  [rather]  bo  even  administering  reproof ; 

12  For  <of  the  secret  things  which  are  brought 

to  pass  by  them>  it  is  |shameful|  even 
to  speak ! 

13  II All  thingsll  however.  <when  reproved  by 

the  llght>  become  manifest. 
For  |]all'  that  of  itself  maketh  manifest||  is 
I  light]  ; 
1*  Wherefore  it  saith — 

Up !  thou  sleeper. 
And  arise  from  among  the  dead. 

And  the  Christ  will  shine  upon  thee. 

15  Be  taking  heed,  therefore.  |exactly|  how  ye  are 

walking, — 
Not  as  unwise.        But  as  wise, — 

16  Buying  out  for  yourselves  the  opportunity^* 

because  ||the  days]]  are  ]evil| ; 

17  ||For  this  cause]|    do  not  become  foolish, 

but  have  discernment  as  to  what  is  the 
will  of  the  Lord  ; 

18  And  he  not  getting  drunk  with  winej  in  which 

is  dissoluteness. 
But  be  getting  filled  in  Spirit  ;— 

19  Speaking  to  yourselves,  with  psalms  and 

hymns  an  1  sjiiritual  songs  «; 
Singing,  and  striking  the  strings,  with  your 
heart  unto  the  Lord  ; 

20  Giving  thanks,  always,  for  all  things. 

<In    the    name    of    our    Lord    Jesus 
Christ> 
Unto  your  God  and  Father  ^ ; 

21  Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another 

In  reverence  of  Christ, 

22  Ye  wives.'  unto  your  own  husbands^  |as 

unto  the  Lord], 
2»  Because  |a  husband]  is  the  head  of  his 

wife. 
As  |the  Christ  also]  is  the  head  of  the 
assembly, 
I  ]He]  I  being  the  saviour  of  the  body,— 
2*  Nevertheless  <as  ]] the  assembly]  |  sub- 

mitteth  herself  unto  the  Christ>  ||so|| 
the  wives,  unto  their  husbands    |in 
everything] : 
25  Ye  husbands.if  be  loving  your  wives. 

Even  as    ||the  Christ  also||    loved  the 


•  Col.  HI.  6. 

I"  Who  have,  so  to  speak, 
been  born  of  obstinacy, 
and  derived  their  nature 
therefrom. 

e  1  Th.  V.  5. 

>»  Cp.  Gal.  V.  22. 


•  Col.  iv.  5 

f  Pr.  xxiil.  31  (Sep.). 

s  Col.  iii.  16. 

h  Col.  Iii.  17. 

iCol.  iii.  18;  IP.  iii.  1. 

k  Col.  iU.  19 ;  1  P.  liL  7. 


200 


EPHESIANS   V.    2G— 33;    VI.    1—21. 


assembly^  and  delivered  |  Ihimself  i  |  up 
in  her  behalf, 
That  |!her||  he  might  sanctify^  Having 
purified  [her]  with  the  bath  of  water^ 
in  declaration,* 
That   llhejl   might  present  |unto  him- 
self |  the  assembly  ||all  glorious]  j,  not 
having  spot  or  wrinkle  or  any  of  such 
things,  but  that  she  should  be  holy 
and  blameless ; 
||So|]  ought  the  husbands  [also]  to  be 
loving  their  own'  wives    |as  their 
own'  bodiesi, — 
||He  that  loveth  his  own  wife||  loveth 

|himself|, 
||No  one] I  in  fact^  ever  yet  hated  |hi3 

own'  flesh], 
But  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it, — 
Even  as   |the  Cbrist|  theassembly, 
Because  |members|  are  we  of  his 
body ; — 
\\For  this  cause\\  will  a  man  leave  his 
father   and    his   mother^    and    will 
cleave  unto  his  icife.        And   \\they 
two\\  shullhecome'  \one flesh\y 
||This  sacred  secret||<=  is  |greatl, — 
||I||    however^  am  speaking  as  to 
Christ  and    [as  to]   the   assem- 
bly d;— 
Nevertheless  ||ye  also||  do  ye^  indi- 
vidually^ 
Each  man  be  so  loving  ||his  own' 

wife|l  as  himself, 
And     lithe    wife||     [see]    that    she 
reverence  her  husband. 
Ye    children,'^    be    obedient    unto    your 
parents  [in  the  Lord], 
For  this  is  ri,L;;ht : 

Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother, — 
<Whieh   indeed   is  the  first  co;a- 
mandment  with  promise> 
That  it  may  come  to  he  Wicell  with  thee']^ 
And  thou  shalt  be  long-lived  upon  the 
landJ 
And  ye  fathers^  be  not  provoking  your 
children  to  anger. 
But   be   nourishing    them   up    in    the 
discipline  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.*" 
Ye  servants,'  be  obedient  unto  them  who 
|after  the  flesh |  are  your  masters. 
With  fear  and  trembling. 
In  singleness  of  your  heart,  as  unto  the 
Christ ; 
Not  by  way  of  eye-service  as  man- 

pleasors. 
But  as  servants  of  Christ,  doing  the 
will  of  God, 
[[From  the  soul, '  with  good  willH  ren- 
dering service — 
As  unto  the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men ; 


•  le  :   "  by  way  of  declara- 
tlon,"   •' declarative!.  ." 

»  Gen.  ii.  24. 

«  Ap:  "  Mystery. " 

4  Ap:  "  A.sseinbly." 

•  Col.  UL  20. 


'  Exo.  XX.  12;  Deu.  v.  16. 

8  Cill.  XXX.  21. 

1"  I'r   il.  2  (Sep.),  5 ;  ill.  11 ; 

Is.  1.  5. 
I  Col.  iii.  22;   1   Tim.  vi.  1; 

Tt.  il.  9. 


8  Knowing  that  |]each  one||  <whatso- 

ever  he  may  do  that  is  good>  ||the 
same]  I  shall  he  receive  back  from 
the  Lord — Whether  bond  or  free. 

9  And  ye  masters,i  ||the  same  things||  be 

doing  towards  them, 
Forbearing  your  threat — 
Knowing  that  ||both  their'  and  your' 

Masterll  is  in  the  heavens, 
And   I  [respect   of  personal  |   there  is 
none  |with  himl.b 

10  <For  the  rest> 

Be  empowering  yourselves  in  the  Lord,  and 
in  the  grasp  of  his  might : 

11  Put  on  the  complete  armour  of  God, 

With  a  view  to  your  having  power  to  stand 
against  the  strategies  of  the  adversary ; 

12  Because  our«  struggle  is  not  against  blood 

and  flesh.         But 

Against  the  principalities  )  ,  . ,  . 

A      •     ,.  ^.v,         ^u      ^-  (  of  this 

Against  the  authorities  V  ,     , 

.      •     i.  i,  1 1  u  1 1  I  darkness 

Against  the  world-holders  ) 

Against  the  spiritual  forces  of  wickedness 
in  the  heavenlies. 

13  ||Forthiscause||  take  up  the  complete  armour 

of  God, 
In  order  that  ye  may  receive  power  to 

withstand  in  the  evil  day. 
And  <|all  things|  having accompli8hed> 
to  stand  ! 
1*      Stand,  therefore, — 

Having  girded  your  loins  with  truth, 

And  put  on  the  breastplate  of  righteousness,^ 

15  And  shod  your/cei  loith  thereadiness  of  the 

glad-message  of  peace'' ; 

16  I  j With  all II  having  taken  up  the  shield  of 

f.iith. 
Wherewith  ye  shall  have  power  ||airtho 
ignited    darts  of   the  wicked  one||   to 
quench ; 
1'  And  \\the  helmet  of  salvation\\ '  welcome  ye, 

And  the  sioord  of  the  spirit^  which  is  what 
God  hath  spoken;i 

18  I  |With  all' prayer  and  supplicationlj  praying 

in  every  season,  in  spirit, 
And    |thereunto|    watching,  with   all'  per- 
severance and  supplication. 
For  all  the  saints, — 

19  1 1  And  on  behalf  of  mejl ; — ^ 

That  ||untome||  may  bo  given  discourse 
in  the  opening  of  my  mouth 
||With  freedom  of  utterance||  to  make 
known  the  sacred  secret'  [of  the  glad- 
message]  20  <iu  behalf  of  which 
I  am  conducting  an  embassy  in 
chains>  That  |therein|  I  may 
use  freedom  of  utterance  as  it  is 
needful  for  me  to  speak. 

21  In  order,  however,  that   ||ye  also||  may 


•Col.  Iv.  1. 

b  Col.  111.  25. 

<=  Oi(VVH):  "your." 

d  Is.  xi.5;  lix.  17;  1  Tli.  v.  8. 

•  Is.  xl.  3,  9 ;  Iii.  7. 


f  Is.  lix.  17. 

e  Is    xi    4  ;   xlix.  2  ; 


b  Col   iv   :!. 
i  Ap:  ••  My- 


EPHESIANS  VI.    22—24.     PHILIPPIANS   I.    1—20. 


201 


know  the  things  which  relate  to  me — » 
llwhat  I  am  accomplishing]  | — ||A11 
things!  I  shall  Tychicus  make  known 
unto  you_  [He)  the  beloved  brother  and 
faithful  miuisteriu  the  Lord,  ^-Whom 
I  have  sent  unto  you  for  this  very  pur- 


pose, That  ye  may  get  to  know 

the  things  concerning  us^        And    he 
may  eucourage  your  hearts. 

23  Peace  unto  the  brethren^  and  love  with  faith, — 
From  God  our  Father^  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2*  Favour  be  with  all'  them  that  love  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  with  incorruptness. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 


TO   THE 


PHILIPPIANS. 


1    Paul  and  Timothy, 

Servants  of  Jesus  Christ, — 
Unto  all' the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  who  are 
iu  Philippi, 
With  overseers  and  ministers: — 
'         Favour  unto  you^  and  peace, 

From  God  our  Father  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 
'  I  am  giving  thanks  unto  my  God^  on  occasion 

of  air  my  remembrance  of  you, 
*         <At  all  times^  in  every'  supplication  of 
mine^  in  behalf  of  you  all'> 
||Withjoy||   |my  supijlicationj  making, — 
6      On  account  of  your  contribution  ^^  unto  the 
glad-message^  from  the  first'  day  until  the 
present: 
«      Being  persuaded  of  this  very'  thing — 

That   ||he  who  hath  begun  in  you  a  good 

work]  I 
Will    perfect    it^  until  the    day  of    Jesus 
Christ  b; 
'     According  as  it  is  right  in  me  to  have  |this| 
regard  in  behalf  of  you  all', — 
Because  ye  have  had  me  iu  your  hearts, 
<Both  in  my  bonds  and  in  the  defence 
and  eonfirmatioD  of  theglad-message> 
Air  of  you  being    |  [joint  partakers  of  my 
favourij. 
8      For  God  is  1 1  my  witness]  |  ^  howl  long  for  you 
air  in  the  tender  affections  of  Christ  Jesus. 
•And  llthisli  I  pray- 
That    l]your   love]j    may   be    |yet   more  and 
more]  pre-eminent  in  personal  knowledge 
and  all'  perception, 
»o     To  the  end  ye  may  be  putting  to  the  test  the 
things  that  differ, 
In  order  that  ye  may  be  incorrupt  and  may 
give  no  occasion  of  sttimbliug^  unto  the 
day  of  Christ, 

«  Or:  "fellowship,"  "share       «>  Or(WH) :  "Christ  Jesus." 
of  help."  o  Ro.  i.  9. 


11  Filled    with    that    fruit    of    righteousness 

which  is  through  Jesus  Christ  unto  the 
glory  and  praise  of  God. 

12  Howbeit^  I  am  minded^  brethren^  that  ye  should 

be  (getting  to  know] 
That  ]|the  things  which  relate  unto  myself|| 
[rather^  unto  an  advancement  of  the  glad- 
messagei   havH  Jallen  out," 

13  So  that  ]]mybondsi|  have  become  [manifest 

iu  Christ],  in  the  whole'  ijalace,^  and  unto 
all  the  rest, — 
1*  And  [so  that]  ]]the  most  of  the  brethren  in 
the  Lordi]  <assured  by  my  bonds>  are 
becoming  more  abundantly'  bold  to  be 
fearlessly'  speaking  the  word  of  God  : — 

15  [[Somejl    indeed^  by   reason   of  envy  and 

strife — 
[[Some]]  however,  by  reason  of  good  will — 
are  proclaiming  ]|tbe  ChristJl : 

16  I  [These]  1    indeed,  out  of   love.  Knowing 

that  [Ifor  the  defence  of  the  glad-mes- 
sage 1]  I  am  set; 
1'  But  ]]thosel]  Ho)it  of  factionll  are  declaring 

[the  Christ],":  Not  purely — sujiposing  to 
rouse  up  [[tribulation]]  with  my  bonds. 

18  What  then  ? 

That  ]]iu  any' way]]  <Whether  in  pretext, 
or  in  truth>  ]]Christ]]  is  declared 
And  []in  this|[  I  rejoice — Yea,  and  will' 
rejoice ! 

19  For  <i  I  know  that  []i/us]]  shall  turn  unto  me 

for  salvation — « 

Through    your'    supplication,    and     the 

supply  of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ, — 

^  According  to  my  eager  outlook  and  hope, 

that  ||in  nothing[[  shall  I  be  put  to 

shame. 


•  Ml  :  '  have  come." 
"  6r  :  "  proetoriuvi." 
«  Or(WH)  simply:  "Christ." 


<iOr(WH):  "but.' 
•  Job  xiii.  16. 


202 


PHILIPPIANS   I.    21—30;    II.    1—18. 


But  llwith  all' freedom  of  speech||  |as 
always^  now  al.so|    shall    Clirist    be 
maguifled     in    my    body,    Whether 
through  means  of  life,  or  of  death. 
M  For  I  [unto  me||  — 

ILiving!  is  Christ, 
And  lidyingtl  gain. 
M     But  <.if  living  in  flesh  [is  Christ]>  ||This, 
unto  men  is  a  fruit  of  work,  - 
And    <what  I  shall  choose> »   I    make  not 
known : 
«»      I  am  held  in  constraint,  however,  by  reason 
of  the  two, — 
Having  jtbe  coveting!  to  be  released,*)  and  to 
be  I  with  Christ-. 
For  it  were  far'  better  1 
>*     But  i  Ito  abide  still  in  the  flesh||  is  more  need- 
ful for  your  sake ; 
»         And  <of  ithisi  being  assured>  I  know  that 
I   shall  abide, — yea  abide  with  you 
all',  for  your'  advancement,  and  the 
joy  of  your  faith ; 
M  In  order  that  ||your  matter  of  boasting|| 

may  be  more  abundant  in  Christ  Jesus, 
regarding  me,  through  my  own'  pres- 
ence again'  with  you. 
"  (|Onlyll  <in  a  manner  worthy  of  the  glad-mes- 
sage of  the  Christ>  be  using  your  citizen- 
ship; 
In  order  that — 

<Whether   coming  and   seeing  you,   or 
being  absent> 
I  may  hear  of  the  things  which  concern 
you,— 
That  ye  are  standing  fast  in  one'  spirit, 
|With  one'  soul|  joining  for  the  combat 
along    with    the  faith  of   the  glad- 
message  ; 
*8  And  not  being  affrighted  in  anything  by 

the  opposers, — 
||The  whichll  is  |unto  them|  a  token  of 
destruction,  although  of  your'  sal- 
vation. And  this  from  God  ; 
*»  Because    ||uuto  you||    hath  it  been 

given  as  a  favour,    ||in  behalf  of 
Christll 
Not  only,  on  him,  to  believe, 
But  also,  in  his  behalf,  to  suffer: — 
*>  Having  i|thesame'contest||  which  ye  have 

seen  in  me,  and  now  hear  to  be  in  me. 

2    <If  there  be,  therefore,  any  encouragement 
in  Christ, 
If  any  comfort  of  love. 
If  any  fellowship  of  spirit, 
If  any  tender  affections  and  compassion8> 
'      Fill  ye  up  my'  joy  — 

That  Ijthe  same  thingll  ye  esteem, 
)|The  same' love||  possessing, 
< Joined  in  soul>  ||the  one"  thing||  esteem- 
ing,— 
*  Nothing  by  way  of  faction. 

Nothing  by  way  of  vain-glory, — 


'  Or    (WH) :     "And     what       >>  Ml  :  "  for  the  releasing.' 
Bball  I  choose  ?  "  <  Or  (WH) :    "  same  " 


But  <in  lowliness  of  mind>  accounting 

||oneanother||  superior  to  yourselves, — 
*  Not    I  Ito  your    own    things||    |severally 

looking,* 
But    ||to   the  things  of  others||    |sever- 
ally|t>:_ 
6         ||The  same  thing||  esteem  |in  yourselvesl 
which    also     ||in    Christ    Jesus||     [ye 
esteem], — 
«  Who  <|in  form  of  God|  <=  subsisting> 

Not  I  lathing  to  be  seized  ||  accounted 
the  being  equal  with  (iod, 
'  But  I  [himself  1 1  emptied. 

Taking  ||a  servant's  form||. 
Coming  to  be  ||in  men's  likenes8|| ; 
8  And  <l|in  fashion ||    being  found    ||as  a 

man||> 
Humbled  himself. 
Becoming  obedient  as  far  as  death, 
Yea,  ||death  upon  a  cross  |. 
»  Wherefore  also   ||God||  uplifted  him  fai 

on  high. 
And  favoured  him  with  the  name  which 
is  above  every'  name, — 
w  In  order  that    ||in  the  name  of  Jesus|i 

every'  knee  might  how — ^ 
Of  beings  in  heaven,  and  on  earth,  and 
underground, — 
u  And   \\every'  tongue^   might  openly  con- 

fess— ^ 
That  Jesus  Christ  is  ||Lord||, 
Unto  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

u  So,  then,  my  beloved — 

<Even  as  ye  have  always'  obeyed. 
Not  [as]  in  my  presence  only. 
But  |now|  ||much  more||  in  my  absence> 
1 1  With  fear  and  trembling||  lyour  own'  salva- 
tion|  be  working  out ; 
1'      For  it  is  ||God||  who  energiseth  within  you, 
both   the  desiring  and  the  energising,  in 
behalf  of  his  good  pleasure. 
1*      ||A11  thingsll  be  doing,  apart  from  murmur- 

ings  and  disputings; 
16     In  order  that  ye  may  become  faultless  and 
inviolate, e 
Children  of  God^  blameless  amidst  a  croo&ed 
and  perverted  genei-ation,'' 
Amongst  whom  ye  appear  as  luminaries 
in  the  world, 
w  II A  word  of  lightll  holding  forth,— 

Ah  a  matter  of  boasting  unto  me,  for  the 
day  of  Christ, — 
That  ||not  in  vain||  Iran, 
Nor  ||Mi«ain||  Itoilede: — 
1^  Nay!  <if  I  am  even  to  be  poured  out  as 

a  drink-offering,  upon  the  sacrifice 
and  public  ministry  of  your  faith> 
I  rejoice,  yea  rejoice  together  with  you 
all',—  ' 
18  I |For  the  same cause| |  moreover,  do  ||ye 


•1  Co.  X.  24. 

•>  Or  (WH)  remove  "  sever- 
ally "  to  beginning  of 
next  clause. 

«  Or  :  "  divine  form." 

"Is.  xlv.  23;    Ro.  xlv.  11; 


Rev.  V.  IS. 
•Or:    "pure."    Cp.  Mt.  x 

16  ;  Ro.  xvl.  19. 
'  Deu.  xxxli.  5. 
•  Is.  xllx.  4  ;  Ixv.  23L 


PHILIPPIANS    II     19-30  ;    III.    1—17. 


203 


also]  I    rejoice^    yea  rejoice  together 
with  me. 
"*  I  am  hoping^  however^  iu  the  Lord  Jesus — 
(|Timothy||   |shortiy|  to  seud  uuto  you, 
Iu  order  that  i|I  also||   may  be  of  cheerful 
soul^  when  I  have  ascertained  the  things 
that  concern  you. 
^0         For  ||i]o  oue||   have  I,  of  ecjual  soul,  Who 
llgeauiuelyll   |as  to  the  things  that  con- 
cern you  I  will  be  anxious ; 
^i         For  ||they  all||  |their  own  things]  do  seek, 

Not  the  things  of  Christ  Jesus  •' ; 
'■'^      But  ||of  the  proof  of  himjl  be  taking  note, — 
That  <as  child   Iwith  tather|> 
||With   me||    hath   he  done  service  for  the 
glad- message ; 
"      ||Him||    indeed^  therefore,  am   I   hoping  to 
send — 
<As  soon  as  I  can  look  off  from  the  things 
that  concern  myself> — ||forthwith||. 
2*1  am  assured,  however,  in  the  Lord,- -That  I 

II myself] I  shall  shortly'  come. 
■■'S  ||Needful||  nevertheless  have  I  accounted  it — 
||Epaphroditus|| 
<My  brother  and  fellow  worker  and  fellow 

soldier. 
But  your'  apostle  and  public  minister  to 
my  need> 
To  send  unto  you  ; 
26         Since  he  hath  been  longing  to  see    jyou 
all'|,b 
And  hath  been  in  great  distress,  because  ye 
had  heard  he  was  sick ; — 
*7  And,  in   fact,  he  was'  sick,   nigh   unto 

death ; 
But  ||God||  had  mercy  on  him, — 
And  I  not  on  him  only]. 
But  ||on  me  also||, 
Lest  ||sorrow  upon  3orrow||  I  should 
have, 
's      I |The  more  promptly II  therefore,  have  I  sent 
him. 
That  <seeing  him  again>  ye  may  rejoice. 
And  ||I||   |the  less  sorrowful]  maybe. 
*9     Be  giving  him  welcome,  therefore,  in  the 
Lord,  1 1  with  all' joy]] ; 
And  ]|suchashe||  |in  honour]  be  holding, — 
'0     Because    ]]for  the  sake  of  the  work  of  the 
Lord]]   ]unto  death]  he  drew  nigh, 
Running  hazard  with  his  life. 
That  he  might  fill  up  your'  lack  of  the 
public  service  |to wards  me]. 

<For  the  rest,  my  brethren> — Rejoice  in  the 

Lord. 
<To  be  writing  ]the  same  things]  unto  you> 

]|To  me]]  is  not  irksome,  while  ||for  you]]  it 

is  safe : — 
2  Beware  of  the  dogs. 

Beware  of  mischievous'  workers. 

Beware  of  the  mutilation"; 
■*  For  ||we|]  are  the  circumcision,':  Who 

I  |In  the  Spirit  of  God||  are  doing  divine  service, 


i  >r  (WH)  :  "  Jesus  Christ." 
Or  (WH)  simply:  "long- 
ing after  you  all." 
■  Or :  "  kata-tomee  . . .  perl- 


tomee  "  :  which  may  be 
rendered  freely,"cuttlng 
up  "  =  hacking  ;  "  cutting 
round  "  =  hallowing. 


And  are  boasting  in  Christ  Jesus, 
And  jjnot  in  flesh|]  having  confidence, — 
*         Although,  indeed,  |!l||    might  have  confi- 
dence even  in  flesh. 
<If  any  other  thinketh  to  have  confidence  in 
flesh> 
|]I||  more: — 
6         |Cireumcised]  the  eighth  day, 
Of  the  race  of  Israel, 
Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin, 
A  Hebrew  of  Hebrews, — 
||Regarding  law]]  a  Pharisee, 
6  1 1  Regarding  zeal  1 1  persecuting  the  assembly, 

]|Regardiug  the   righteousness  that  is  in 
law]]  having  become'' blameless. 
'  But  <whatever  things  |unto  mej  were  |galn|*>> 
]]Ttiesame||  have  I  accounted  ] for  the  Christ's 
sake]   ||loss|] ; 
8     Yea,  doubtless  1  and  I  account  £;,11  things  to 
be  ]loss]. 
Because  of  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge 
of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lotd, 
IJFor  the  sake  of   whoml]    the   loss    |of   all 
things!  have  I  suffered, 
And  do  account  them  refuse 
In  order  that  |  jChrist]  ]  I  may  win,       9And 
be   found   in    him —        Not    having   a 
righteousness  ]of  my  own].  That  which 
is  by  law,  But  that  which  is  through 
faith  in  Christ,        The  righteousness 
which  is  lof  God]  upon  my  faith, — 

10  To  get  to  know  him.        And  the  power  of 

his  resurrection  and  fellowship  of  his 
sufferings.  Becoming  conformed  unto 
his  death, — 

11  If  by  any  means  I  may  advance  to  the 

earlier  resurrection,"  which  is  from 
among  the  dead : 

12  Not  that  I  have  ]already]  received. 
Or  have  ]already]   reached  perfection. 

But  I  am  pressing  on — 
If    I   may  even   lay  hold  of  that  for 
which  "i  I  have  also  been  laid  hold  of 
by  Christ  [Jesus]  : — 

13  Brethren!  ]|I]]  |as  to  myself]  reckon  that  I 

have  ] not  yet]  laid  hold; 
One  thing,  however, — 

<|The  things  behind]  forgetting. 
And    |unto  the   things    before|     eagerly 
reaching  out> 
1*    .  ]]With  the  goal  in  view]]  I  press  on 

For  the  prize  of  the  upward'  calling 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

15  <As  many,  therefore,  as  are  full-grown> 

Let  |this|  be  our  resolve  ; 
And  <if  (somewhat  differently]    ye   are  re- 
solved> 
]]This,  also]|  shall  |God|  unto  you' reveal. 

16  Nevertheless     <whereunto    we     have     ad- 

van  ced> 
jIn  the  same  rank]  stepping  along. 
"  ]]Imitator8togetherof  me]]  become  ye,  brethren. 


'  Or  :  "  been  found." 

»  Ml  ■   "g  in-,"  "Items   of 

gain.' 
«  Ml :     "  the    out-resurreo- 


tlon." 
<i  Or :  "  lay  hold,  Inasmuch 
as." 


204 


PHILIPPIANS   III.    18—21  :    IV.    1—23. 


And  keep  au  eye  on  them  who    |thus|    are 
walking, — 
Even  as  ye  have  ||us||  for  |an  ensample|.» 

18  For  ||mauy||  are  walkiug — 

Of  whom  I  have  often'  been  telling  you, 
And  ijnow^  evea  weepingll  am  tolling, — 
The  enemies  of  the  cross  of  the  Christ; 

19  Whose  |end|  is  destruction. 

Whose    |God|    is   the  belly.    And  [whose] 

Igloryl  is  in  their  shame. 
Who  Ijupou  the  earthly  thiugs|l  are  resolved. 

20  For   ||our'  citizenship||  |in  the  heavens|   hath 

its  rise  t* ; 
Wherefore  |  la  Saviour  also||  do  we  ardently 
await, — 
||The  Lord  Jesus  Christ] |,— 

21  Who  will  transfigure  our  humbled'  body,<= 
Into  conformity  with  his  glorified'  body, 

According  to  the  energy  wherewith  he  is 
able  even  to  subdue  |unto  himself j  ||all 
things]  |. 

4    So  thon^  my  brethren^  beloved  and  longed  for^ 
my  joy  and  crown,— 
||Thus||  stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  beloved. 
2  ||Euodia||  I  exhort,  and  |iSyntche||  I  exhort, — 
IJOn  the  same  thing]  |  to  be  resolved  in  the 
Lord : — 
»  Yea!  I  request  thee  also,  true'  yokefellow. 
Be  thou  helping  together  with  these  women, — 
]]Who]]    indeed,   |]in   the  joyful    message]] 

have  maintained  the  combat  with  me, 
Along  with  Clement  also,  and  the  rest'  of 
my  fellow-workers,  ]] Whose  names]]  are 
in  the  hook  oflifeA 
*Rejoice<=  in  the  Lord  always:    ||Again]]  I  will 

say — Rejoice! 
s     Let  ]]your  considerateness]!  f  be  known  unto 
air  men. 
llTheLord]]  is  near:— 
«      ]]For  nothing]]  be  anxious. 

But    l]in  everything]]   <by  your  prayer  and 
supplication  with  thanksgiving> 
Let  ]|your  petitions]]  be  made  known  unto 
God ; 
1  And    ]]the  peace  of  God,  which  riseth 

above  every'  mind]]  shall  guard  your 
hearts  and  your  thoughts,  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

8  <For  the  rest,  brethren> 

<Whatsoever  things  are  true. 
Whatsoever  things  are  dignified. 
Whatsoever  things  are  righteous. 
Whatsoever  things  are  chaste ,« 
Whatsoever  things  are  lovely. 
Whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report, — 


•  Or  :  "model." 

ti  Or:  "subslsteth." 

«  Ml :  "  the  body  of  our 
humbling  "  =  "  wheieln 
we  are  humbled "... 
"  the  body  of  h  s  glory  " 
=  "  the  liody  wherein  he 
Is  glorified." 

0  Ps.  Ixlx.  28. 

eChap.  11.  18;  111.  1. 

f  Or :     reasonableness  " 


K  Or  ;  "  pure  " ;  but  "  as 
there  iire  no  Impurities 
like  those  fleshly,  whlc'i 
defile  the  body  and  the 
spirit  alilce  (1  Co  vi.  18, 
19)  so  ayvo<;  is  an  epithet 
predominantly  empliy- 
ed  t  I  express  freedom 
from  these  "  —  Trench, 
Syu.  N.  T.  317-8. 


If  there  be  any  virtue,  and  if  any  praise> 
]|The  same]]  be  taking  into  account; 

9  <The  things  which  ye  have  both  learned,  and 

accepted,  and  heard,  and  seen  in  me> 
|]Thesame]]  practise; — 
And    ]]the  God  of  peace]]''   shall  be  with 
you. 

10  Howbeit  I  have  been  made  to  rejoice  in  the 

Lord  greatly  — 
That  ]lnow,  at  length]]  ye  have  flourished  in 
your  care  for  me', — 
Although,    indeed,    ye    were'    caring,   but 
lacked  opportunity. 

11  Not  that  ||as  to  coming  short,]  I  am  speak- 

ing, 
For    ]]Ii]    have   learned     <In    whatsoever 
circumstances    I    am>     to    be    ] inde- 
pendent] ^•. 

12  I  know  [what  it  is]  even  to  be  kept  low, 
And  I  know  [what  it  is]  to  have  more 

than  enough, — 
|]In  every  way,  and  in  all  things]]  have  I 

been  let  into  the  secret — 
Both  to  be  well  fed.  And  to  be  hungering, 
Both  to  have  more  than  enough.  And  to 

be  coming  short: 

13  I  have  might  IJfurall  things]]  in  him  that 

empowereth  tne. 
1*     Nevertheless  | [nobly]]  have  ye  done,  in  taking 
fellowship  with  me  in  my  tribulation. 

15  Ye  know,"  moreover,  ]]even  ye,  Philippians]], — 

That  <in  the  beginning  of  the  glad-message. 
When  I  went  forth  from  Macedonia> 
Not  llso  much  as  one'  assembly]]  with  me' 
had  fellowship — in  the  matter  of  giving 
and  receiving — save  |]yealone||, — 

16  That  <even  in  Thessalouica,  both  once  and 

again>   ]]unto  my  need]]  ye  sent: — 
"  Not  that  I  seek  after  the  gift. 

But  I  seek  after  the  fruit  that  is  to  abound 
unto  your  account. 

18  But  I  have  all  things  in  full,  and  have  more 

than  enough, 
I  am  filled,  having  welcomed  from  Epaphro- 
ditus  the  things  that  came  from  you, — 
A  fragrance  of  suieel  smell, '^ 
An  acceptable  sacrifice. 
Well  pleasing  unto  God. 

19  And  ]lmyGodj]  will  fill  up  your  every' need, 

According  to  his  riches   in   glory    in  Christ 
Jesus. 

20  Now  ]|unto  our  God  and  Father]]  be  the  glory — 

Unto  the  ages  of  ages.    Amen  1 

21  Salute  ye  every'  saint  in  Christ  Jesus. 

The  brethren  who  arc  with  me'  ]salute  you], 

22  All'  the  saints  .salute  you,  but  especially'  they 

who  are  of  Caesar's «  household. 
28         jjThe  favour  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ|| 
Be  with  your  spirit. 


•  Ro.  XV.  Xi;  He  xill  20. 

i>  2  Go.  ix.  8. 

'Or:     "Know"     (Impera- 


tive). 
<•  Eze.  XX.  41. 
«  Cp.  chap.  1.  13. 


COLOSSIANS   I.    1—24:. 


205 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 

TO  THE 

COLOSSIANS. 


1     ||Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  through  the 
will  of  God, 
And  Timothy  my  brother||, — 
'         lUuto  the  holy'  and    faithful'  brethren  in 
Christ  that  are  ||in  Colosso||, 
Favour  unto  you^  and  peace,  from  our 
God  and  Father. 

*  We  are  giving  thanks  •>  unto  God,  the  Father  of 

our  Lord  Jesus  [Christ], 

I  Always,  for  you  I  offering  prayer, — 

*  Having    heard ''    of    your   faith    in    Christ 

Jesus   Aud   of  the  love  which  ye  have" 
unto  all'  the  saints, — 
5      Because  of  the  hope  that  is  lying  by  for  you 
in  the  heavens. 
Of  whirh  ye  heard  before,  in  the  word  of 
the  truth  of  the  glad-message,  6  when  it 
presented  itself  unto  you  ; 
Even  as  ||in  all'  the  world  alsol|  it  is  bearing 
fruit  aud  growing,  even  as  also  among  you, 
From  the  day   wheu  ye  heard,  and  came 
personally  to  know  the  favour  of  God  in 
truth,  ■>  Even  as  ye  learned  [itj  from  Epa- 
phras,  our  beloved'  fellow-servant.  Who  is 
faithful  in  our'i  behalf,  as  a  minister  of  the 
Christ,  8  Who  also  hath  made  evident  unto 
us  your'  love  in  spirit. 
»  <For  this  cause>  i|wealso|| 

<From  the  day  when  we  heard*)  [of  you]> 
Cease  not  |in  your  behalfj   praying  and  ask- 
ing— 
That"  ye  may  be  filled  unto  the  personal 
knowledge  of  his   will.  In  all'  spiritual 
wisdom  and  discernment, 
10         So  as  to  walk  worthily  f  of  the  Lord,  unto 
air  pleasing, 

I I  In  every  good'  work||  bearing  fruit. 
And  growing  in  e  the  personal  knowledge 

of  God, 
"  ||With  all'  powery  being  empowered.  Ac- 

cording to  the  grasp  of  his  glory,  Uuto 
all'   endurance   and    long-suffering  with 

joy, 

"  Giving  thanks  unto  the  Father  h  that  hath 
made  you  '  sufficient  for  your  share  in  the 
inheritauco  of  the  saints  in  the  light. 


•Ph.L3;  ITh.  1.  2;  2  Th.  1. 

S. 
"  Eph.  L  15  ;  Phile.  5 ;  ver.  9. 
•Or    fWH):     "And     your 

love." 
*  Or  (WH) :  "  your." 


•  Ml  :  "In  ordpr  that." 
f  I'.pli  Iv.  1;  1  Th.  11.  12. 
bOi-:  "  hv." 
"Or    (WHi;     "the     divine 

Father." 
t  Or  (WH) :  "  us." 


13         Who  hath  rescued  us  out  of  the  authority 
of  the  darkness. 
And  translated  [us]  into  the  kingdom  of  the 
Son  of  his  love ; 
1*  |In  whom  I  we  have*  our  redemption  •> — 

the  remission  of  our  sins,— 
15  l|Who||  is  an  image  of  the  unseen  God^ 

Firstborn  of  all'  creation, — 
1*  Because    ||iu  him||  were  created  all 

things  in  the  heavens  and  upon  the 
earth.  The  things  seen  aud  the 
things  unseen,  Whether  thrones  or 
lordships  or  principalities  or  au- 
thorities,—  liTheyallll  |througb  him 
and  for  hitu|  have  been  created, 
1'  And  ||he||  is  before  all,  Aud  jlthey 

allll   |in  him|  hold  together; 

18  And   ||he||   is  the  head  of  the  body,  the 

assembly.  Who  is  the  beginning^ 
Firstborn  from  among  the  dead.  In 
order  that  ijhe||  might  become  | in  all 
thiugs|   ||himsolf||   pre-eminent; — 

19  Because    ||in  himjl    was  all'  the  fulness 

well  pleased  to  dwell, 
*°  And  ||through  him||   fully  to  reconcile 

all  things  unto  him.  Making   peace 
through  the  blood  of  his  cross, — 
[||Th rough  him ||]— Whether  the  things 
upon  the  earth  or  the  things  in  the 
heavens ; 

21  And  llyoull 

<Who  at  one  time  were  estranged 
and  enemies  in  your  mind  in  your 
wicked  works>'' 
Yet   ||now||  hath  he'^  fully  reconciled,* 

22  in  his  body  of  flesh,  through   means 
of  his  death, 

To  present  yf>u  holy  and  blameless  and 
unaccusable  before  him, — 23  if  at 
least,  ye  are  abiding  still  in  the  faith, 
founded  and  firm,  and  not  to  be 
moved  away  from  the  hojje  of  the 
glad-message  which  ye  have  heard. 
Which  hath  been  proclaimed  in  all' 
creation  whi<'h  is  under  heaven, — Of 
which  ||I  Paul|;  have  become  minis- 
ter.f 
2<  ||Nowl|  am  I  rejoicing  in  the  sufferings  on  your 
behalf. 


'Or(WH):  "have  had." 

E|ih.  i.  7. 
'  Ml:  "wickedness." 


"i  Or  ( WH)  :  "have  ye  l>een. 
<  Eph.  ii    16. 
'  Eph.  iii.  7. 


20G 


COLOSSIANS   I.    25—29;    II.    1—20. 


And  am  filling  up  the  things  that  lack  of  the 
tribulations  of  the  Christy  in  my  fleshy 
In  behalf  of  his  body^  Which  is  the  assembly, 
*>  Of  which  ||I||  have  become  minister — 

According  to  the  administration"  of  God 
which  hath  been  given  unto  me  to 
you-ward^ 
To  fill  up  the  word  of  God, 
•6  The   sacred    secret  ^  which   had   been 

hidden  away  from  the  ages  and  from 
the  generations^ 
But  ||now||  hath  been  made  manifest 
unto  his  saints — ■''  Unto  whom  God 
hath  been  pleased  to  malie  linown 
what  is  the  glorious'  wealth  of  this 
sacred  secret  ^  among  the  nations. 
Which  "  is  Christ  in  you^  the  hope  of 
the  glory, — 
«8  Whom  we  are  declaring, 

Admonishing  every'  inan^ 
And    teaching    every'    man^    in    all' 
wisdom, 
In    order    that    we    may    present 
every'  mau  complete  in  Christ; 
»  Unto    which    I    am    even    toiling^ 

Contending  according  to  his  energy 
which  is  energising  itself  in  me 
with  power. 

2  For  I  desire  you  to  li^now,  how  great'  a  con- 
test I  am  having — in  behalf  of  you^  And 
of  those  in  Laodicea,  And  as  many  as 
have  not  seen  my  face  in  the  flesh ; 

*  In  order  that  their    hearts   may    be    en- 

couraged, Being  knit  together  in  love^ 
Even  unto  all' the  riches  of  the  full  assur- 
ance of  their  understiiuding,  Unto  a  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  the  sacred  secret  ^  of 
God, —  ijChristll:  ^^lu  whom  are  all'  the 
treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  hidden 
atoayA 

*  This  I  say^  in  order  that  ||no  one||  maybe 

reasoning    ||you||    aside    with    plausible 
discourse ; 
6         For  <though^  indeed^  |in  the  flesh]  I  am 
absent> 
Yet  ||in  the  spirit;]   |with  you]  lam — = 
Rejoicing  and  beholding  your'  order  and 
the  solid  flrmiiessof  your  Christ'-ward 
faith. 

*  <A8^  therefore^  ye  have  accepted  the  Anointed' 

Jesus  as  your  Lord> 
||Iu  him||  be  walking,— 
I  Rooted_  and  being  built  up^  in  him, 

And  making  yourselves  sure  in  your  faith, 

llEven  as  ye  have  been  taught ||, — 
Surpassing  therein  with  thauksgiving.f 

*  Be  taking  heed    lest  there  shall  be  anyone  lead- 

ing |lyou||  off  as  ii  spoil, 
Through  means  of  their  philosophy^  and  an 
empty  deceit, — 


•  Or:  "stpwarrishlp."   Eph. 

Ill   2,  3.  5,  9. 
»  Ap-  "Mystery." 
•Or  WH  :  "  who." 


i  Is.  xlv.  3  ;  Pr.  11.  3  f. 

•  1  Co.  V   .3. 

'Or     (WH);     "Surpassing 
In  thaiiksjfiviii-  " 


According  to  the  instruction  of  men, 
According  to  the   first  principles  of    the 

world, — 
And  not  according  to  Christ: 
9      Because  ||in  hini||  dwelleth  all'  the  fulness  of 

the  Godhead ii  |bodily|, 

10  And  ye  are  j|in  himl|  >>  filled  full,— 
||Who||    is  the  head  of  all'  principality  and 

authority, 

11  ||In  whom  1 1  ye  have  also  been  circumcised 

with  a  circumcision  not  done  by  hand^ 
In  the  despoiling  of  the  body  of  fleshy 
In  the  circumcision  of  the  Christ, — 

12  Having  been  buried  together  with  him  in 

your  immersion, = 
Wherein''    also  ye  have  been    raised    to- 
gether^ 
Through  your  faith  in  the  energising  of 
God — Who  raised  him  from  among  the 
dead. 

13  And  <as  for  you — 

Who  were  |dead|  by  your  offences  and  by 
the  uncireumcision  of  your  flesh> 
He  hath  brought  you  "^  to  life  together  with 
him, — 
Having    in    favour    forgiven    us    all'   our 
offences, 
1*         Having  blotted  out  the  handwriting  against' 
us'  by  the  decrees, —  f 
Which  was  hostile  to  us, — 
And  hath  taken  away  ||the  same||    out  of 
the  midst_ 
Nailing  it  up  to  the  cross : 

15  <Spoiling  the  principalities  and  the  author- 

ities> 
He  made  of  them  an  open  example, 
Celebrating  a  ti'iumph  over  them  thereby. 

16  Let  no  one.  therefore,  be  judging  ||you|| — 

In  eating  and  in  drinking. 
Or  in   respect  of   feast^  or  new  moon,  or 
sabbath, — 
1'      Which  are  a  shadow  of  the  things  to  come.e 
Whereas  ||thebodyii   is  of  the  Christ. 

18  Let    ]|no  onejl  lagaiust   youj    be    arbitrating, 

|however  wishful], — 
In   respect  of  lowliness  of  mind,  and  of  a 

religious  ol)servauce  of  the  messengers: 
|]U]ion  what  things  he  hath  seeuj]  taking  his 

.stand, 
||Iq  vain]]  puffed  up  by  his  carnal  mind, — 

19  And  not  holding  fast  the  head  ^  : 

|]From  which]]  '  |all'  the  body| 

<|Through  means  of  its  joints  and  unit- 
ing bands]  receiving  supply,  and  con- 
necting itself  together> 

Groweth  with  the  growth  of  God. 

20  <If  ye  have  died,  together  with  Christ,  from 

the  first  principles  of  the  world> 
Why  ]]as  though  alive  in  the  world])  are  ye 
submitting  to  decrees, — 


•  Chap.  1. 19. 

"  Or  •  "Therein." 

t  Ro.  vi   4. 

A  Or  :  "  In  whom.' 

c  Or(WH)  :  "  U8." 


'Eph.  11.  15. 
t  He.  X.  1. 
k  Eph.  Iv.  15. 

1  Or  :    "  Out  of  (or  From) 
whom." 


COLOSSIANS    il.    ,1—23,    Hi.    1—25;     IV.    1—3. 


207 


»  Do  not  handle.  Nor  taste^  Nor  touch ; — 

M  Which  things  are  all  for  decay  in  the 

using  up ; — 
According  to  the  commandments  mid  teach- 
ings of  men  "  ? 
s»  IJThe  which   things||^   indeed,  <though 

they  have  |  |an  appearance]  |  of  wisdom, 
In  self-devised  religious  observance, 
and  lowliness  of  mind_  [and]  ill-treat- 
ment of  body> 
Are  |in  no  honourable  way|  >>  unto  a 
satisfying  of  the  flesh, 

8     <If.  therefore,  ye  have  been  raised  together 
■with  the  Christ> 
||The  things  on  high]!  be  seeking. 
Where  lithe  Christ||  is— \\on  the  right  hand 
of  God,\  sitting  <^; 

•  ||The  things  on  high]]  hold  in  esteem^  Not  the 

things  upon  the  earth: 

•  For  ye  have  died, 

And    llyour  life||    is  hid,  together  with  the 
Christ,  in  God, — 

•  <A3  soon  as  ||the  Christ]  ]    shall  be  made 

manifest — jlOur"!  life||> 
||Then||  ||yealso||  |togetherwith  hinj]  shall 
be  made  manifest  in  glory; 
6     Make  dead,  therefore,  your  members  that  are 
on  the  earth — 
As  regardeth  fornication,  impurity,  passion, 
base  coveting,  and  greed,  ||the  which;] 
is  idolatry, — « 

•  On  account  of  which  things  cometh  the 

anger  of  God, —  f 
'  Wherein  ||ye  alsojj  walked,  at  one  time, 

when  ye  were  living  in  these  things ; 
8         But    ||now]|    do    llye  alsojl    put    them  all 
away, — Anger,  wrath,  baseness,  defama- 
tion, shameful  talk  out  of  your  mouth  6 : 

•  Be  not  guilty  of  falsehood  one  to  another : 

Having  stript  off  the  old'  man,  together 
with  his  practices, 
M  And  having  put  on  the  new — 

Who  is  being  moulded  afresh  unto  per- 
sonal knowledge. 
After  the  image  of  him  that  hath  created^ 
him. — 
11  Wherein  there  cannot  be  Greek  and  Jew, 

circumcision  and  uucircumcision,  I'or- 
eigner,  Scythian,  bond,  free, — But  jail 
things  and  in  all|   |]Christ]|': 
U         Put  on,  therefore,  <as  men  chosen  of  God, 
holy  and  beloved> 
Tender  aflections  of    compassion,  gra- 
ciousness,  lowliness  of  mind,  meek- 
ness, long-suflering, 
!•  Bearing  one  with  another,  and  in  favour 

forgiving oneanother — if  any  |against 
any!  have  a  complaint, — 
<According  as  |jtheLord](k  in  favour 
forgave  you >  |so]  also  |]ye||; 


•  Is.  xxix.  13. 

•  Ml :    "  in  no  sort  of  hott 

our" 
«  Ps.  ex.  1. 
«Or(WH);  "your." 

•  EptL  T.  3. 


*  Eph.  V.  6 ;  cp.  Ro.  1.  li 
e  Eph.  iv.  31. 
1"  Gen.  i.  27. 
i  Gal.  iil.  28. 
tOr(WH.)'.  "Christ." 


1*  And    ]overa    all    these    things]     ||love||, 

Which  is  a  uniting-bond  of  complete- 
ness b ; 

15  And  let  |  ithe  peace  of  Christ] |  act  as  umpire 

in  your  hearts, — 
Unto  which  ye  have  been  called  in  [one] 
body " 
And  be  Hthankfull] «: 

16  Let  I  Ithe  word  of  the  Christ]]  e  dwell  within 

you  richly, — 
|]In  all  wisdom]]  teaching  and  admonish- 
ing one  another,  with  psalms,  hymna^ 
spiritual  songs, f 
llWith   gratitude]]    raising  song   with 
your  hearts  unto  God  : 
1'         <And   whatsoever  ye   may  be    doing,    in 
word,  or  in  work> 
|]A11  things]]  [doj  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 

Jesus, 
Giving  thanks  unto  the  Divine'  Father 
through  him  : — e 

18  Ye  wives  ^  1    be    submitting    yourselves 

unto  your  husbands,  as  is  becoming  in 
the  Lord ; 

19  Ye  husbands ' !  be  loving  your  wives,  and 

be  not  embittered  against  them  ; 

20  Ye  children  kl    be  obedient    unto    your 

parents  in  all  things,  for  [|this||  is  jwell 
pleasing]  in  the  Lord  ; 

21  Ye  fathers ' !  be  not  irritating  your  chil- 

dren, lest  they  be  disheartened  ; 

22  Ye  servants™!  be  obedient  |in  all  thing8| 

unto  them  who  jaccording  to  the 
flesh]  are  your  masters, — 

Not  with  eye-service,  as  man-pleaser3. 

But  with  singleness  of  heart,  revering 
the  Lord, — 

23  <Whatsoeveryemay bedoing>  ]]From 

the  soul]]  be  working  at  it,  As  unto 
the    Lord,    and     not     unto    men, — 

24  Knowing  that  |lfrom  the  Lord]]  ye 
shall  duly  receive  the  reeomi)ense  of 
the  inheritance, — llUnto  the  Lord 
Christ]]  are  ye  in  service ;  25 For  ]]he 
that  acteth  unrighteously]]  shall  get 
back  what  he  had  unrighteously  done, 
and  there  is  no  respect  of  persons ; 

4  Ye  masters  °  1    |]that  which  is  just  and 

equitable] I    |unto  your  servants]    be 
rendering, 
Knowing  that  ||ye  also||  have  a  Master 
in  heaven. 

2  I  [Unto  prayer  II  be  devoting  yourselves, 

Watching  therein  with  thanksgiving": 

3  Praying,atthesametime,  ||for  usalso]], — 

That  liGodll  would  open  unto  us  a  door 

for  the  word, 
So  that  we  may  speak  the  sacred  secretP 


•  Or  :  "In  afldltlon  to." 

'■  Eph.  Iv.  2,  32. 

'  Eph.  iv.  3,  4. 

<i  Or :  "  be  evermore  thank- 

lul." 
e  Or  (WH):  "Lord." 
'  Eph.  V.  19 ;  cp.  1  Co.  xlv. 

26. 
f  Eph.  V.  2a 


H  Eph.  V.  22  ;  IP.  111.  1. 

1  Eph.  V.  25;  1  P.  iii.  7. 

»  Eph.  vi.  1. 

'  Epii.  vi.  4. 

m  Eph    vi.   5;    1  T  m.  vL  1: 

Ti.  il.  9;  1  P.  ii.  18. 
"  Eph.  vi.  9. 
o  Eph.  vi.  18. 
p  Ap  :  "  Mystery." 


COLOSSIANS   IV.   4—18.     1   THESSALONIANS   I.    1—6. 


of  the  Christ— For  the  sake  of  which 
also  I  am  in  bonds, 

*  That  I  may  make  it  manifest  as  be- 

hoveth  me  to  spock. 

*  ||Tn  wisdomll  be  walking  towards  them  who 

are  without, — 
IjThe  opportunity! I    buying  out  for  your- 
selves,» 

*  Your  discourse  being  always  with  benefit^ 

|With  salt|  seasoned, — 
That  ye  may  know  how  it  behoveth  you 
|unto  each  one|  to  be  making  answer. 

'  <A11  the  things  which  ralate  unto  myself> 
Shall  Tychicus''  make  known  unto  you  — 
The  beloved'  brother  and  faithful'  minister 
and  fellow-servant  in  the  Lord, 
8         Whom  I  have  sent  unto  you.  to  this  very 
end, — 
That  ye   may  get  to  know  the    things 
which  concern  us.  And  he  may  encour- 
age your  hearts: 
'         Together  with  Onesimus,"  the  faithful'  and 
beloved'    brother,   Who  is  from  among 
you:— 
IIAll  things|!  |unto  youl  will  they  makf  known, 
that  [are  taking  place]  here. 

10  Aristarchus,  my  fellow-captive,  saluteth  you ; 
Ajid  Mark,  the  first  cousin  of  Barnabas, — 
Concerning  whom   ye  have  received  com- 
mands— <if  he  come  unto  you>  give  him 
welcome ; 


•  Eph.  V.  15, 18. 
0  Eph.  vi.  21. 


«  Phile.  la 


11  And  Jesus,  he  that  is  called  Justus, — 

They  being  of  the  circumcision  ; 
IIThese  only||  [are  my]  fellow-workers  unto  the 
kiugdoni  of  God, 
1 1  Men  who  have  been,  unto  me,  a  comfort|[. 

12  Epaphrasa  who  is  from  among  you,  a  servant 

of  Christ  Jesus,  saluteth  you, — 
[At  all  timesi    contending  in  your  behalf  in 
his  prayers. 
That  ye  may  be  caused  to  stand  complete 
and  fully  assured  in  everything'  willed  by 
God; 
IS     For  I  bear  him  witness,  that  he  hath  great' 
toil  in  behalf  of  you,  and  them  in  Laodicea, 
and  them  iu  Hierapolis. 
1*  Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  and  Demas,  salute 
you. 

15  Salute  ye  the  brethren  iin  Laodiceaj, 

Also  Nymphas,  and   the  assembly ^    [which 
meeteth  at  her  house[. 

16  And  <as  soon  as  the  epistle  hath  been  read 

amongst  you>  cause  that  ||in  the  assembly 
of  Laodiceans  also!|  it  be  read ; 
And    Ijthat  from  Laodiceaj |   that  |[ye  also|| 
. read. 
I''  And  say  to  Archippus : 

Be  taking  heed  unto  the  ministry  which  thou 
hast  accepted  in  the  Lord, — 
That  lithe  same||  thou  fulfil. 

18  The    salutation  of    me  Paul    [with  my  own' 

handl : — 
Keep  in  mind  my  bonds. 
Favour  be  with  you  1 

»  Chap.  i.  '.-  *  Ap ;  "  Assembly." 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


THESSALONIANS. 


1     Paul  and  Silvanus  and  Timothy — 

Unto  the  assembly  of  Tbessalonians  in  God 
our  Father  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — 
Favour  unto  you,  and  peace ! 
'  We  are  givinj?  thanks  »  unto  God  contiuually, 
llConcerniug  you  all'||    making  |mentiou|  in 
our  prayers, 
•         jUnceasiuglyi  remembering — 
Your'  work  of  faith 
And  labour  of  love 

And   endurance  of    hope    [of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christj, 
Before  our  G^d  and  Father: 

"  Ph.  I.  3  :  Col.  I.  3  ;  2  Th.  1.  a. 


Knowing,  brethren  beloved  by  God^   [your 
eleetionl, — 
How  tnat    ||our  glad-message||    came  not 
unto  you   |in  word  only], 
But  also  in  power. 
And  iu  Holy  Spirit, 
And  in  much  assurance, — 
Even  as  ye  know  what  manner  of  men  we 

became  unto  you,  for  your  sake; 
And  [lycil  became  [imitators*  of  us[  ||and 
of  tbe  Lordi|, 
Giving  welcome  unto  the  word.    In  much 
tribulation,     With  joy  of   Holy  Spirit; 


1    THESSALONIANS   I.    7—10  ;    II.    1—20  ;    III.    1—4. 


209 


1         So  that  ye  became  an  ensainple"  unto  all' 
who  were  coming  to  the  faith^  in  Mace- 
donia and  in  Achaia : 
8      ||From  you||  in  fact^  hath  sounded  forth  the 
word  of  the  Lord — 
<Not  only'  in  Macedonia  and  in  Achaia> 
But  ||in  every'  place||   |your  faith  which  is 
toward  God|  hath  gone  forth. 
So  that  |no  ueed|  have  we  to  be  saying  any- 
thing; 
.  •     For    ||they  themselves||    |concerning  us|  do 
tell— 
What  manner'  of  entrance  we  had  unto  you, 
And    how   ye   turned    unto   God  from   the 
idols— 
To  be  serving  a  living  and  true  •>  God^ 
W  And  awaiting  his  Sou  out  of  the  heavens — 

Whom  he  raised  from  among  the  dead, — 

||Jesus||  : 
Who  is  to  rescue  us  out  of  the  anger 
that  is  coming. 

2  For  ||yourselves||  know^  brethren^  our  en- 
trance which  was  unto  you — that  it  hath 
not  proved  void ; 

'  But  <though  we  had  previously  suffered^ 
and  been  insulted,  even  as  ye  know,  in 
Philippi> 
We  waxed  bold  in  our  God  to  s{)eak  unto  you 
the  glad-message  of  God  with  much'  con- 
flict. 

•For  ||our  exhoL-tation||  is  not  of  error,  nor  of 
uncleanness,  nor  in  guile, 

*  But  <even  as  we  have  been  approved  by  God, 

to  be  entrusted  with  the  glad-message> 
|so|  we  speak, — 
Not  as  |unto  raen|  giving  pleasure. 
But  unto  God — who  proveth  our  hearta." 
B  For  neither  at  any  time  were  we  found  [using 
words  of  flattery! — even  as  ye  know, 
Nor  a  pretext  for  greed — |God|  is  witness  ! 
6  Nor  |of  menj    seeking  glory — either  from  you, 
or  from  others. 
Though  we  could  have  assumed  jdignityj  as 
Apostles  of  Christ' ; 
1  But  we  became  gentle  in  your  midst, — 

As  though    l]a   nursing   mother||    had   been 
cherishing  her  own  children: 
8  ||Thus||    lyearniug  after  you|    we  could   have 
been  well-pleased  to  impart  unto  you — 
Not  only'  the  glad-message  of  God, 
But  I  lour  owq' lives  also]  I, — 
Because  [very  dear  to  us|  had  ye  Taecome. 

•  For  ye  remember,  brethren,  our  toil  and  hard- 

shiD  'It 
<|Night  and  day|  working,  so  as  not  to  be  a 

burden  unto  any  of  you> 
We  proclaimed  unto  you  the  glad-message  of 

God. 
w  ||Ye!|  are  witnesses — ||God  also|], 

How  kindly  and  righteously  and  blamelessly 

|uuto  you  who  were  believing| «   we  were 

found  to  behave ; 


•  Or  (WH) :  "  ensamples." 
•>  Or:  "  real." 
«  Jer.  xi.  20. 


■iSTh.  iii.  8. 
•  Or  :      "  coming 
faith." 


1'  Even  as  ye  know  how  |unto  each  one  of  you| 
we  were  as  a  father  unto  his  own  children, 
Consoling  you^  and  soothing,  and  calling  to 
witness, — 

12  To  the  end  ye  might  be  walking  in  a  manner 

worthy  of  God,  who  is  calling  you  unto  his 
own'  kingdom  and  glory. *> 

13  And    |for  this   cause|    ||we||    are  also  giving 

thanks  unto  God  unceasingly. 
That  <when  ye  received  a  spoken  word  from 

us — |which  was  God's|> 
Ye  welcomed  it — 

Not  as  a  human'  word. 
But  |oven  as  it  truly'  is|  a  divine'  word, — 
Which  is  also  inwardly  working  itself  in 
you  who  believe. 
1*  For  llyejl  became  |imitators|,  brethren,  of  the 
assemblies  of  God  which  are  in  Judaea,  in 
Christ  Jesus, 
In  that  |the  same  things]  l|ye||  also  suffered 
by  your  own'  fellow-countrymen,  even  as 
I  ]  they  I  j  also  by  the  Jews : — 
15         Who  have  both  slain  the    |Lord|  Jesus — 
]and  the  prophets], 
And  |]us]]  have  persecuted, 
And  ]]untoGod]l  are  displeasing. 
And  ]]unto  air  meu]|  are  contrary, — 
18  ||Hiudering  us  from  speaking  |untothe 

nations]  that  they  might  be  savedj]. 
To  ihQ  filling  up  of  their  own'  sins"  |con- 
tinually] ; 
But  anger  hath  overtaken  them  at  length. 

17  Now    II well    brethren  <having  been  bereaved 

away  from  you,  for  the  season  of  an  hour, — 
|in  presence,  not  in  heart]> 
Gave  more  abundant'  diligence  |your  face|  to 
beh<jld  I  with  much'  longing] ; 

18  |Wherefore]  we  desired  to  corae  unto  you — 

Even  ]il,  Paul,  both  once  and  again|| — 
And  ]Satan]  thwarted  us. 

19  For  what  shall  be  our'  ho[>e,  or  joy,  or  crown 

of  boasting  yii    Shall  not  even  ]|yp]],  before 
our  Lord  Jesus,  in  his  Presence  ^  ? 

20  I  ]  Ye  1 1  in  fact,  are  our  glory  and  joy. 

3     Wherefore     <no      longer      concealing     our 
anxiety> 
We  were  well-pleased   to  be  left  in  Athens 
|alone], 

*  And  sent  Timothy  — 

Our  brother,  and  God's  minister  in  the 
glad-message  of  the  Christ — 
That  he   might  confirm   aud   console  you 
over  your  faith, 
8  That  ]no  one]    might  be  shrinking  back 

in  these  tribulations. 
For  ||ye  yourselves]]  know,  that  ]hereunto]  are 
we  appointed ; 

*  For  |even  when  we  were  with'  you|  we  told 

you  beforehand — 
We  are  destined  to  suffer  tribulation  I 
Even  as  it  also  came  to  pass,  and  ye  know. 


«Ool.   i.  10;    Eph.   Iv.  1  ;  2 

Th.  i.  n. 
•>  Ap :  "  Kingdom." 


o  Gen.  XV.  16. 

i  Ph.  iv.  1. 

•  Ap ;  "  Presence." 


210 


1    THESSALONIANS    III.    5—13  ;    IV.    1—18  ;    V.    1—3. 


6  |For  this  cause|  ||I  also||  <no  longer'  conceal- 
ing my  anxiety> 
Sent^  that  I  might  get  to  know  your  faith, 
Lest  by  any  means  he  thattempteth  [should 
have  tempted  you|^ 
And  |in  vaiu|  should  have  been  our  toil. 

*  But  <when  |just  now|  Timothy  came  unto  us^ 

from  you, 
And  brought  us  good  tidings  of  your  faith 

and  love, — 
And  that  ye  have  good  remembrance  of  us, 
|Continually|   longing  to  see  |us| — even  as 
||we  also|]  to  see  you'> 
'  [For  this  cause]    were  we  consoled^  brethren^ 
over  you,  in  all'  our  necessity  and  tribula- 
tion^ |through  your'  faith| ; 
8      Because  |now|    we  live, — if  only  ||ye||  stand 

fast  in  the  Lord. 
»      For  what  thanksgiving  can  we  render  back 
|unto  God|  concerning  you, 
On  occasion  of  all'  the  joy  wherewith  we 
rejoice^   for    your    sakes^    before    our 
God  ?— 
10  ||Night  and  day||  making  very  abundant' 

entreaties^ 
That  we  may  see  your'  face,  and  fit  in 
the  things  which  are  lacking  in  your 
faith  ? 
"Now  may  ||our  God  and  Father  himself  and 
our  Lord  Jesus||    make  straight  our  way 
unto  you : 
"     And  ||you|l  may  the  Lord  cause  to  abound 
and  excel  in  your  love  one  toward  another 
|and  toward  all|, — • 
Even  as  ||we||  do  toward  you  : 
1*      To   the  end   he  may  confirm  »•  your'  hearts^ 
faultless  in  holiness^ 
Before  our  God  and  Father, 
||Iu  the  Presence''  of  our  Lord  Jesus  with 
all'  his  saints||.« 

4      ||For  the   rest||,d  brethren,   we  request  and 
exhort  you,  in  our  Lord  Jesus, 
[That]  <eveu  as  ye  received  from  us,  how  ye 
must  needs  walk  and  please  God, — 
Even  as  ye  also  do  walk> 
That  ye  would  abound  still  more. 
2  For  ye  know  what  charges  we  gave  you,  through 

the  Lord  Jesus. 
8  For  llthisjl  is  a  thing  willed  of  God,  your  sanc- 
tification, — 
That  ye  should  abstain  from  unchastity, 

*  That  ye  should  know,  each  one  of  you,  how 

|of  his  own'  vessol|  to  possess  himself  in 
sauctiflcation  and  honour: 
6         Not  with  a  passion  of  coveting, — 

Just  as  even  the  nations  who  know  not 
God,—^ 

*  Not  over-reaching  and  defrauding,  in  the 

matter,  |his  brother| ; 
Because  \an  avenger]  is  the  iord,f  concerning 
air  these  things, — 


•  1  Co.  1.  8  ;  2  Th.  II.  16,  17. 
•>  Ap :  "  l^respiK'e." 

•  Or  add  (WH) :  "  Amen.' 
0  Add(WH):  "then." 


•  Jer.   X.  25;  Ps.   Ixxlx. 

Eph.  11.  12. 
'  Ps.  xclv.  1. 


Even  as  we  before  told  you^  and  solemnly 

called  you  to  witness. 

1  For  God  did  not  call  us,  with  a  permission  of 

impurity,  but  |in  sauctiflcation |. 

8  ||Therefore,  iudeed||   |he  that  disregardeth] — 

It  is  |uot  a  raau|  he  disregardeth,  |butGod| — 
1 1  Who  (jiveth  his  Holy  Spirit  unto  i/om||.» 

9  But  ||concerning  brotherly  love||  — 

1 1  No  need  1 1  have  yo^  that  we  be  writing  unto 

you; 
For  llye  yourselvesjl  are  |God-taught|  to  the 
loving  of  one  another; — 

10  Aud,  in  fact,  ye  are  doing  it  unto  all'  the 

brethren    [who   are]    Id    the    whole'    of 
Macedonia ; — 
But  we  exhort  you,  brethren^  to  abound  still 
more, 

11  And  to. bo  ambitious  to  bo  quiet,'' 

Aud  to  be  attending  to  your  own  affairs. 
And  to  be  working  with  your  hands, — 
Even  as  |uuto  you|  we  gave  charge — 

12  That  ye   should    walk    reputably   toward 

tho.se  without. 
And  !|ofnoone||  have  |need|.o 

13  But    we    do    not    wish    you    to   be  ignorant, 

brethren,  concerning  them  who  are  falling 

asleep, — 
Lest  ye  be  sorrowing,  |even  as  the  rest  also, 

who  are  without  hope|  ^ ; 
1*  For  <if  we  believe  that  |Jesus|  died,  and  rose 

agaiu> 
||So||    also  will    |God|   bring  forth  with  him, 

I  them    who    have    fallen    asleep    through 

Josus| ; 

15  For  ||this|i  |unto  you]  do  we  say,  by  a  word  of 

the  Lord, — 
That  1 1  we,  the  living  who  are  left  unto  the 

Presence  6  of  the  Lord|| 
Shall  in  nowise  get  before  them  who  have 

fallen  asleep ; 

16  Because  ||the  Lord  himself'|| 

<With  a  word  of  command, 
Witti  a  chief-messenger's  voice^ 
And  with  a  trumpet  of  God> 
Shall  descend  from  heaven, — 
And  I |tho  dead  in  Christ! I  shall  rise  |flr3t|, 
1'      ||After  that||   |we,  the  living  who  are  left| 

||Together   with    them||    shall    be    caught 
away,  in  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the 
air; — 
And  ||thus||  |evermore,  with  the  Lordj  shall 
we  be  1 
18  So  then,  be  consoling  one  another  with  these 
words. 

5  But  ||concerning  the  times  and  the  seasons|| 
brethren, — ye  have  |no  need]  that  |unto 
you  I  anything  be  written  ; 

2  For  ||ye  yourselves||  perfectly  well  know — 

That  llthedayof  the  Lord||   |as  a  thief  in 
the  night|   ||so||  cometh  ; 
9         <As   soon   as  they  begin  to  say — Peace  t 
and  safety  1> 


■  Eze.  xxxvll.  14. 
t'2Th.  111.  12. 
«  Ph.  Iv.  11. 


<i  Kph.  II.  12. 

•  Ap  :  "  Presence." 


1    THESSALONIANS   V.    4— 'JS.      2   THESSALONIANS   I.    1—5. 


211 


||Then||     |suddenly,    upon    theml     cometh 
destruction, — 
Just  as  the  birth-throe  unto  her  that  is 
with  child, — 
And  in  nowise  shall  they  escape. 
*      But  llye,  brethren||  are  not  in  darkness^  that 
||the  day  1 1    |upon  you^  as  upon  thievesj 
should  lay  hold ; 
6         For  ||all' ye||  are  |sons  of  light],  and  sons 
of  day, — 
We  are  not  of  night,  nor  of  darkness  : 
«         Hence,  then,  let  us  not  be  sleeping  |a3  the 
rest  I, 
But  let  us  watch  and  be  sober: — 
1  For     ||they    that    8leop||    |by   night]    do 

sleep. 
And    ]]they   that   drink]]     ]by   nightj    do 
drink :  — 

8  But    ]]we]]    ]being  of  the  day']    let   us   be 

sober,— 
Putting  on  a  hreas'tplate  of  faith  and  love, 
And  ]for  helmet]  the  hope  of  salvation.'- 

9  Because  God  did  not  ajipoint  us  unto  anger, 

But  unto  acquiring  salvation  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  [Christ]  :— 
10         Who  died  for  us,  in  order  that 

< Whether  we  be  watching  or  sleeping> 
(Together  with  him]  we  should  live. 

u  Wherefore  be,  consoling  one  another,  and  build- 
ing up,  each  the  other, — 
||Even  as  ye  are  also  doing] |. 

^  Now  we  request  you,  brethren, — 

To  know  them  who  are  toiling  among  you, 

and  presiding  over  you,  in  the  Lord,  and 

admonishing  you  ; 
w     And  to  hold  them  in  very  high  esteem^  in 

love,  for  their  work's  sake]. 


Be  at  peace  among  yourselves. 
1^  But  we  exhort  you,  brethren — 
Admonish  the  disorderly^ 
Soothe  them  of  little  soul. 
Help  the  weak. 
Be  longsuffering  towards  all : 

15  See  that  none    ]ovil  for  evil,  unto  any]    do 

render; 
But  ]]evermore,  what  is  good]]   be  pursuing, 
]towards  one  another,  and  towards  all] : 

16  ]Evermore]  rejoice, 

17  (Unceasingly]  pray, 

18  I  In  everything]  give  thanks, — 

For  ]|this]l  is  a  thing  willed  of  God,  in 
Christ  Jesus,  towards  you : 

19  ]  ]The  Spirit]  f  do  not  quench, 

''■'>  ]]Prophesyings]]  do  not  despise, 

21  [But]   ]|all  things]]  put  to  the  proof— 
]]What  is  comely]]  hold  ye  fast: 

22  |]From  every' form  of  wickedness||  abstain.* 

23  But  ]lthe  God  of  peace  himself  ||    hallow  you 

completely, 
And   ]]entire]]    might  your'  spirit,  and  soul, 
and  body, — 
[So  as  to  be]  unblameable  in  the  Presence'' 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — 
Bo  preserved  1 
2*  l]Faithful]]  is  he  that  is  calling  you, — 

Who  ]also  will  perform]. 
25  Brethren  1  be  praying  for  us  [also].o 
2B  Salute  all  the  brethren  with  a  holy  kiss. 

27 1  adjure  you,  by  the  Lord,  that  the  letter  be 
read  unto  all'  the  brethren  *  1 

28         l]Tho  favour  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ||  be 
with  you. 


'  Job  1. 1 :  11.  3. 

"  Ap:  "  Presence." 

«  Bo.  XV.  3U ;  Col.  Iv.  3 ;  2 


Th.  Ill  1 ;  He.  xlii.  18. 
<iOl-  (WH):    "all  the  holy 
brethren." 


THE    SECOND    EPISTLE   OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO   THE 


THESSALONIANS. 


1     Paul  and  Silvanus  and  Timothy — 

Unto  the  assembly  of  Thessalonians,  in  God 
our  Father  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — 
»  Favour   unto   you,  and    peace,    from   God 

[our]  Father. and  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
'  We  are  bound  ]to  be  giving  thanks]  »  unto  God, 
continually,  concerning  you,  brethren,  even 
as  it  is  [meet] ; 
•  Chap.  U.  13 ;  Eph.  L  16  ;  Ph.  1.  3  ;  Col.  1.  3 ;  1  Th.  1.  2. 


Because  your  faith  groweth  exceedingly. 
And  the  love  of  each  one  of  you  all'  one  to 
another  aboundeth. 
So  that    ]|we    ourselves]]     ]in    you]    are 

boasting,  in  the  assemblies  of  God, 
Over  your   endurance   and   faith   in  all' 
your     persecutions     and    tribulations 
which  ye  are  sustaining-: — 
A  proof  of  the  righteous'  judgment  of  God, 

p2 


212 


2   THESSALONIANS   I.    6—12;    II.    1—17;    III.    1. 


To  the  end  ye  may  bo  counted  worthy  of 

the  kingdom  of  God,  in  behalf  of  which 

ye  are  also  suffering: — » 

6         If,  at  least,  it  is  a  | righteous  thing  with  God| 

To  recompense    ||af[liction||   |unto   them 

that  afflict  you|, 

1  And    |unto  you  that  are  afflicted |   re- 

lease, with  us, — 
By  the  revealing  of  the  Lord  Jesus  from 
heaven 
With  his  messengers  of  power, 
8  In  a  fiery  flame ; 

Hold i7ig  forth  vengeance — *> 

Against  them  that  refuse  to  know  God^ 
And  them  who  decline  to  hearken"  unto 
the  glad-messago  of  our  Lord  Jesus, — 

*  Who,  indeed,  |a  penaltyi  shall  pay— 

Age-abiding  destructiou/rovn  the  face 
of  the  Lord  and  from  the  glory  of 
his  might — 
W  Wliensoever  he  sliall  come^ 

To  be  made  all-glorious  in  his  saints, 
And  to  be  marvelled  at  in   all'  who 
believed, —  <^ 
Because  our  witness  unto  you  was' 
believed, — 
In  that  day.« 
11  ||Unto  which  eud||  we  are  also  praying  continu- 
ally for  you, 
That  our  God  may  count   ||you||   worthy  of 

your  calling. 
And  fulfil  every'  good-pleasure  of  goodness 
and  work  of  faith  jwith  power |, — 
1'  That  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  may  he 

m,ade  all-glorious  in  you  J  anil  \\ye\\  iuhim, 
According  to  the  favour  of  our  God  and 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2  But  we  request  you,  brethren, — 

In  behalf  of   the   Presences   of   our   Lord 

Jesus  Christ, 
And  our'  gathering  together  unto  him, — 

*  That  ye  be  not  quickly'  tossed  from   your 

mind,  nor  be  put  in  alarm — 
Either   by  spirit,  or  by  discourse,  or   by 
letter  as  by  us, — 
As  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  |hath  set  in| : 

*  That  no  one  may  cheat    ||you||    in  any  one' 

respect. 
Because  [that  day  will  not  sot  in] — 
Except  the  revolt  come  first. 
And  there  be  revealed 
The  man  of  lawlessness,'' 
The  son  of  destruction, 

*  The  one  who  opposoth  and  exalteth  him,self 

on  high 
Against  every  one'  called  God, 

Or  an  object  of  wors^hip; 
So  that  he  <\ioithin  the  sanctuary  of  God\ 

shall  take  his  seat^  ' 
Showeth  himself  forth,  that  he  is  |God| : — 


•Ac.   xlv.  22.     Ap:  "King-  Ms   ii    10  f.  19,  21. 

(I(,ni."  '  Is.  Ixvi   5. 

"  Is.  Ixvi.  14  f.  e  Ap  :  "  Pri"^onoe." 

cjer.  X.  25;   I's.  Ixxix.  fi.  h  Or  ( WH) :  "  sin  " 

•<  Ps.   Ixxxix.   7  :    Ixvili.  35  '  Dan.  xi.  36  f  ;  Eze.  xxvlU. 

(Sep.) ;  Is.  xllx.  3.  2. 


5  Remember  ye  not,  that  ||while  I  was  yet'  with 

you||  |these  very  thiugs|  I  was  telling  you  ? 

6  And  1 1  what  now  rostraineth||   ye  know. 

To  the  end  he  may  be  revealed  in  his  own' 

fitting  time ; 
"<     For  I  [the  secret|]  "i  of  lawlessness  |already|  is 

inwardly  working  itself, — 
|Only|  until  1 1 he  that  restrainoth  at  present]  | 

shall  be  gone  [out  of  the  midst| : 

8  And  1  [then|  I  shall  be  revealed  the  laivless  one, — 

Whom  l|the  Lord  [Josus]i|  will  slay  with  the 

Spirit  of  his  moidh,'^ 
And  paralyse  with  the  forthshiniug  of  his 

Presence : — 

9  Whose  Ipresence]  [shall  be]  according  to  an 

inworking  of  Satan, 
With  all'  manner  of  mighty  work  and  signs 
and  wonders  of  falsehood, 

10  And  with  all'  manner  of  deceit  of  unright- 

eousness |in  them  who  are  destroying 
themselvesi, 
Because  ||the  love  of  the  truthj|  they  did 
not     welcome,    that     they    might     be 
saved  ; — 

11  And  ||for  this  causejl  God  sendeth  them 

an  inworking  of  error, 
To  the  end  they  should  believe  in  the 
falsehood,— 

12  In  order  that  alli^  should  be  judged 

Who  would  not  believe  in  the  truth. 
But   were   well-pleased   with    the    un- 
righteousness. 

13  But  ||we||  are  bound  to  give  thanks  unto  Gf 

continually  concerning  you. 
Brethren  beloved  by  the  Lord,^ 
For  that  God  chose  you,  from  the  beginninf. 
I  j Unto  salvatioull. 
In  sanctification  of  spirit  and  belief  o 
truth,— 
1*  Unto  which  he  called  you,  through  means 

of  our  glad-message, 
Unto  an  acquiring  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

15  Hence,  then,  brethren,  stand  firm,  and  hold 

fast  the  instructions  which  ye  were 
taught — whether  through  discourse,  or 
through  our  letter. 

16  But  may  <our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and 

our  God  and  Father, — 
.Who  hath  loved  you,  and  given  you 

Age-abiding  consolation  and  good  hope 
by  favour> 
n      Console  your'  hearts. 

And  coulirm'f  you  in  every'  good  work  and 
word  1 

3     IIForthe  rest||  brethren,  be  praying  for  us, —  8 
ThB.t    ijthe  word  of  the  Lord||  maybe  run- 
ning, and  gaining  glory, 
[According  as  [it  did]  even  with  youj ; 


'  Or  :  "  sacred  .secret  "-for  «  Or  (WHi  :  "one  and  all." 

so  it  niM.v  l)e  ill  tlii»  esti-  '^  Deii.  xxxiil.  12. 

ni.-ilioii  or  pretenceof  its  »  Or     (WIT):    "as    a    first 
authors   and   (iliarillaiis.  fruit." 

Ap  :  "  Mvstcrv."  '  1  Co.  i   8  ;  1  Til.  111.  13. 

'  Is.  xi.  4  :  Job  iv.  9.  e  1  Tli.  v.  25,  refs. 


2   THESSALOXIANS   III.    2—18.       1    TLMOT..Y    1.    1—8. 


213 


•  And  that  we  may  be  rescued  from  the  pre- 

suming aud  wicked'  meu ; 
For  |not  ull|   hold  the  faith. 
'  ||Faithful||  is  the  Lord, — who  will  confirm  you^ 
and  guard  you  from  the  wicked  one: 

•  We  are  persuaded^  however^  in  the  Lord,  as 

touching  you, — 
That  <what  things  wo  give  in  charge> 
Ye  [both]  are'  doing  aud  will'  do  ; — 
6      But  may  ||theLord||  guide  your' hearts 
Into  the  love  of  God, 
And  into  the  endurance  of  the  Christ. 
8  Howbeit^  we  charge  you,  brethren, — 

That  ||in  the  name  of  the-'  Lord  Jesus  Christ] | 
ye  be  withdrawing  yourselves  from  every' 
brother — 
Who  |in  a  disorderly  way|  doth  walk. 
And  not  according  to  the  instruction  which 
ye^  received  from  us. 
'      For  ||ye  yourselves||  know^  how  needfulit  is 
to  be  imitating  us, " 
In    that   we   were    not    disorderly  anfcng 

you, 

8  Nor  ||as  a  free-gift ||   did  eat  |bread|  from 

anyoue, 
But   I  with  toil  and   hardship,*  night  and 
dayl  working, — 
That  we  might  not  burden  any  of  you  ; — 

•  Not  because  we  have  not  authority,^ 

But  that  ||ourselves,  as  an  ensample||  we 
might  hold  forth  unto  you, — 
To  the  end  ye  might  be  imitating  us.f 

'moil."    lTb.ii.9. 
ix.  1. 


•  Or  (WH)  : 

"  our." 

dOr: 

«>  Or  (WH)  : 

"they." 

«  1  Co 

•  1  Th.  1.  6. 

»lTh. 

10  For  ||even  when  we  were  with  you||   |thi8| 

were  we  giving  in  charge  unto  you, — 
That  <if  any  will  not^i  work>  neither  let 
him  eat  1 

11  We  hear^  in  fact,  of  some  who  are  walking 

among  you  in  a  disorderly  way, 
|At    nothing]      working,    yet    too    busily 
working ! 

12  Now  ||such  as  these||  we  charge  and  exhort  in 

the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — 
That  <|with  quietness]  workiug> 
]Their  own' bread]  they  be  eating. 

13  But  I  lye]  I  brethren, 

Be  not  weary  in  well-doing; — ^ 
1^         And  <if  anyone  be  not  giving  ear  unto  our 
word  through  means  of  this  letter> 
jOn  this  one]  sot  a  mark — 
Not  to  be  mixing  yourselves    up  with 
him, —  <= 
That  ho  may  be  reproved  ; 

15  And  |not  as  an  enemy]  be  esteeming  him, 
But  be  admonishing  him  ]as  a  brother]. 

16  But  may  ]]the  Lord  of  peace  himself']]  give  you 

peace, 
]]Always,  in  every'  wayl]. 

|]The  Lord]]  be  with  you  all'. 

17  The  salutation  of  Paul — ]with  my  own'  hand|,"i 

Which  is  a  sign  in  every'  letter: 
]Thus]  I  write. 

18  ]]The  favour  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ]]  be  with 

you  all'. 


«Or:    "likftli     not 
"  willf-tli  not  to." 
»  Gal.  vi.  9. 


c  Pp.  ver.  6. 
i  Col.  iv.  18. 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 


TO 


TIMOTHY. 


1      Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus — 

By  injunction  of  God  our  Saviour  and 
Christ  Jesus  our  hope, — 
»         Unto  Timothy,  my  true'  child  in  faith  : 
Favour,  mercy,  peace. 

From  God  our  Father,  and  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord. 
■  Even    as    I     exhorted    thee    to    remain    in 
Ephesus,    when    I    was    journeying    into 
Macedonia, 
That  thou  mightest  charge  some — 
«         Not  to  be  teaching  otherwise. 

Nor  yet  to  be  giving  heed  to  stories  and 
endless  genealogies, — 


]]The  which]]  bring  ]arguings],  rather 
than  that  stewardship  of  God  which  is 
with  faith ; — 

5  Now  ]]the  end  of  the  charge]]  is  love — 

Out  of  a  pure'  heart. 
And  a  good  conscience^ 
And  faith  unfeigned, — 

6  ]|Which  some,  missing]]  have  turned  them 

aside  unto  idle  talk, 

T  Desiring  to  be  law-teachers, — Not  under- 
standing, either  what  they  say  or  whereof 
they  confidently  affirm. 

8  Now  we  know  that  ]|excellentl]  is  the  la^•  if 
one  put  it  to  a  lawful'  use : — 


214 


1    TIMOTHY    I.    9—20  ;    II.    1— IT)  ;    ill.    1—3. 


9     Knowing  this — 

That  ||toa  righteous  man||   |law|  doth  not 

apply, 
But  to  the  lawless  and  in.';ubordinate_  un- 
godly and  sinful,  irreligious'' and  pro- 
fane^ smiters  of   fathers   and   smiters 
of  mothers,   murderers,  '"fornicators, 
sodomites,   mau-stealers,  liars,  false- 
swearers, — 
And  |!if  anything  else||  |unl:o  the  health- 
ful' teaching!  is  opposed  ; — 
^  According  to  the  glad-message >>  of  the 

glory  of  the  happy'  God,  with  which 
entru  sted  am   ]  1 1 1  j  .<= 
"  ||Grateful||  am  I  unto  him  that  empowered  ^  me, 
llChrist  Jesus  our  Lord||, 
In  that  |]faithful||  he  accounted  me^ 
Putting  me  into  ministry, — 
M  Though    I  [formerly  1 1    a   defamer,  and 

persecutor,  and  insulter^; 
Nevertheless  mercy  was  shown  me,  be- 
cause 1 1  without  knowledge||  I  acted, 
|in  unbelief| : 
1*  Yet  exceeding  abundant  was  the  favour 

of  our  Lord,  with  faith  and  love  which 
are  in  Christ  .Jesus. 
16      IIFaithfulll   the  saying!  and   ||of  all'  accept- 
ance] |  worthy, — 
That  llChrist  Jesus||  came  into  the  world 
||sinuers||  to  save: 
Of  whom  |the  chief|  am   ||I||; — 
w  Nevertheless     ||on    this    accountjj     was 

mercy  shewn  me, — 
That  ||in  me,  the  chief||  Christ  Jesus' 
might  shew  forth  his  entire'  long- 
suffering. 
For  an  ensample  of   them  about'  to 
believe  on  him  unto  life  age-abiding. 
"  Now  <unto  <he  King  of  the  ages, — 

Incorruptible',  invisible',  alone'  God>8 
Be  honour  and  glory,  unto  the  ages  of  ages.** 
Amenl 

18  ||This'    charge||    I    commit    unto    thee,  child 

Timothy, 
According  to  the  prophecies '  jrunning  before 
on  theel. 
In  order  that  thou  mightest  war,  with  them, 
the  noble  warfare, 

19  Holding  faith  and  a  good'  conscience, — 
Which  some  |thrustingfrom  them|   ||Con- 

cerning  their"  faith|l  have  made  ship- 
wreck : — 
*>  Of  whom  are  Hymenaeus  and  Alexander ; 

Whom  I  have  delivered  unto  Satan,' 
That  they  may  be  taught  by  disci- 
pline™ not  to  bo  defaming. 

2     I  exhort,  therefore,  jj first  of  all||,  that  there 
be  made — 
Supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  thanks- 
givings, 


•  Or :  "unkind." 

ti  Ap:  "Glad-u.essage." 
c  Tt.  1.  3. 

<<  Or     (WH):     "doth     em- 
power."   Cp  Ph.  iv.  13. 

•  1  Co.  XV.  9;  Ga  .  1.  13. 
'Or(WH):  ''Jesus Christ." 


t  Ro.  ivl.  27 ;  Jude  25. 

^  Ap  :  "Ape." 

•  Or  •  "  prophesylngs." 

«  Or:  "the." 

'  1  Co.  V.  5. 

■°  Cp.  1  Co.  xl.  32 ;  2  Co.  vL  9. 


In  behalf  of  ail'  men, — 

2  In  behalf  of  kings,  and  all'  them  who  are 

I  in  eminent  station  | ; 
In  order  that  Han  undisturbed' and  quiet' 
life||  we  may  lead.  In  all'  godliness  and 
gravity": 

*  IJThislj  is  comely  and  acceptable  before  our 

Saviour'  God, 

*  Who  willeth  ||all'  menjl  to  be  saved.  And 

llunto  a  personal  knowledge  of  truth||  to 
come ; 
6         For  there  is  !|one||  God, 

llOnelj  mediator  also,  between  God  and 
men, — 
jIA  man — Christ  Jesus|| : 
6  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  in  behalf  of 

all,— 
I  |The  testimony ll  in  its  own  fit  times : 

1  Unto  which  ||I||  have  been  aj'pointed 

proclaimer  and  apostle —  Truth  I 
speak,  I  utter  no  falsehood —  A 
teacher  of  nations,  in  faith  and 
truth. 

8  I  am  minded,  therefore,  that — 

The  men  in  ev^ry' jdace  be  offering  prayer, 
Uplifting     hands     of    loviugkindness'^ 
Apart  from  anger  and  disputings; 

9  <||In  the  same  way||>  that  lithewomen|| — ^'> 

<In  seemly  attire,  with  modesty  and 
sober-mindedness>  oe  adorning  them- 
selves,— 

Not  with  plaitings  and  ornamentation  of 
gold,":  or  with  pearls,  or  with  costly 
ai)]iarel, — 

10  But  <Wbich  becometh  women  promis- 

ing ^  godliness>     Through   means  of 
good  works. 

11  Let  ||awoman||   |in  quietness]  be  learn- 

ing in  all'  submission ; 

12  But  ||teaching — untoa  woman]]  I  do  not 

permit. 
Nor  yet  to  have  authority  over  a  man, — 
But  to  be  in  (juietness  ; 
IS  For  ]]Adam]|  jfirst]  was  formed, 

||Then||  Eve, 
1*  And  |]Adam]|  was  not  deceived. 

Whereas  ]lthe  woman  ||  <having  been 
wholly  deceived>   hath   come  to  be 
|in  transgression  I ; 
15  She  shall  be  saved,  however,  through 

means  of  the  child-bearing, — 
If  they  abide  in  faith,  and   love,  and 
holiness,  with  sobermindedness. 
t|lFaithful||  the  saying. 

3  <If  anyone  ]|for  oversight] |  is  eager>     (|A 

noble'  work]]  doth  he  covet : — 

2  It  is  needful,  then,  for  lltho  overseer||f  to  be 

jirreprorchable],  a  husband  |of  one'  wife|^ 
sober,  of  sound  mind,  orderly  hospitable^ 
apt  in  teaching,  3  Kot  given  to  wine,  not 


•  Or-  "    Ipnlty  " 

b  1        IM.  3. 

c  Or(WH>:  "MTid  gold." 

<i  Or  :  "  professing." 


«  NB  :  chap.  111.  heplns  here 

in  ordinary  editions. 
t  Tt.  1.  6. 


1    TIMOTHY   III.    4—16  ;    IV.    1—16  ;    V.    1—3. 


215 


ready  to  wound,  But  considerate^  averse 
to  contention^  not  fond  of  money,  ♦  j  |Over 
his  own'  housell  presiding  |well|,  Having 
||children||  in  submission^  with  all' 
dignity  a; 

*  Whereas  <if  anyone  ||overhis  own' 

housojl  cannot  |preside|>  How  |jof  an 
assembly  of  God||  shall  he  take  care  ? 

«  Not    a    new    convert.    Lost    |  [being  be- 

clouded||  [into  the  sentence  of  the  ad- 
versary! he  fall ; 

t  It  is  needful^  moreover^  to  have  ||an  ho- 
nourable testimony  also]  I  from  them  who 
are  without,  Lest  ||into  reproach||  he 
fall^  and  the  snare  of  the  adversary. 

8  ||Ministers||  |in  the  same  way|— Dignified, 
not  double-tongued^  not  ||to  much  wine|| 
giveu^  not  greedy  of  base  gain,  ^  Holding 
the  sacred  secret''  of  the  faith  in  a  pure' 
conscience ; 
w  But  let  |ithesealPo||  be  proved  first,  llThen|| 
let  them  be  ministering^  being  |unaccus- 
able, : 
11  llWivesllc  |in  the  same  way|— Dignified,  not 

given   to  intrigue,  sober^  faithful  in  all 
things. 
"         Let  ||ministers||  be  husbands  of  l|one  wife!|, 
llOver  children  1 1    presiding  lwell|^  and 
over  their  own'  houses  ; 
1*  For  ||they  who  have  ministered  weH'H  |a 

good  degree  for  th(^raselves|  are  acquir- 
ing, and  great'  freedom  of  speech  in 
the  faith  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

"  ||These  thingsll  |unto  thee|  I  am  writing^ 
Hoping  to  come  [unto  thee]  shortly, — 
W         But  <if  I  should  tarry> 
That  thou  mayest  know — 
How  it  behoveth  ||in  a  house  of  God||  to 
behave  oneself. — 
||The  which||  is  an  assembly '^  of  a  Living 

God, 
A  pillar  and  basement  of  the  truth  ; — 
M      And     llconfessedly'    great] |     is    the     sacred 
secret  b  of  godliness, — 

Who  was  made  manifest  in  fleshy 
Was  declared  righteous  in  spirit^ 
Was  made  visible  unto  messengers.^ 
Was  proclaimed  among  nations^ 
Was  believed  on  in  [the]  world^ 
Was  taken  up  in  glory. f 

4     Howbeit  |'the  Spirit||  expressly' saith — 

That  pin  later'  seasous||g  some   will   revolt 
from  the  faith. 
Giving  heed  unto  seducing  spirits. 

And    unto    teachings    of    demons — ''Hin 

hypocrisyll  speaking  falsehood, 
[Of    demons]  cauterised    in    their  own' 
conscience, — 
•  Forhiddinff  to  marry^ 

[Commanding]  to  abstain  from  foods 


•Or:  "frravlty.' 
n  Ap  :  "  My-tery." 
<!  Cp.  Tt  ii.  S. 
<•  Ap  :  "  Assembly." 
•  Ap  :  "  Messeugers." 


'Mk.  xvi.  19;  Ac.  1.2;  ILu. 

xxiv   51)  :  cp.  Col.  lii.  4; 

1  Th.  iv.  14-17. 
e  k!  Tim.  lii.  1. 


which  ]fGod||  created  to  be  received 
with  thanksgiving  by  them  who  be- 
lieve and  personally  know  the  truth; 

*  Because   ||every'  creature  of  God||    is 

good,  And  nothing  to  be  cast  away^ 
If  ||with  thanksgiving!!  it  be  re- 
ceived,— s For  it  is  hallowed  by  the* 
word  of  God  and  intercession. 

6  <|IThese  things!!  subn  ittiug  to  the  brethren> 
Thou  shalt  be  !|a  noble |!  minister  of  Christ 
Jesus, 
Nourishing  thyself  with  the  words  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  noble'  teaching  which 
thou  hast  closely  studied. 
'         But  <from  the  profane'  and   old-wives" 
stories>  excuse  thyself. 
And  be  training  thyself  unto  godliness ; 

8  For  lithe  bodily'  trainingj!  !for  little|  is 

profitable. 
Whereas  ||godliness!|    |for  all  things}   is 
!pr()fltablo!, — 

Having    jlpromise!!  of  life — ||The   pre- 
sent and  the  comiugl!. 

9  |!Faithful||  thesayingl  and  |of  all' accept- 

tancej  worthy; 

10  For   ||to  this  end|!  are  we  toiling*  and 

contending," 
Because  we  have  set  our  hope  on  a  Living 

God, 
Who  is  Saviour  of  all'  men — !Specially| 

of  such  as  believe. 

11  Be  giving  these  things  in  charge,  and  be  teach- 

ing:— 
^'^      Let  ||no  one!!  despise  |thy  youth!, ^ 

But    |!au   ensamplej!    become    thou,  of   the 
failhful,— 
In  discourse,  in  behaviour,  in  love,  in  faith^ 
in  chastity. 
13      <While  I  am  coming>be  giving  heed — 

To  the  reading,  to  the  exhorting,  to  the 
teaching: 
1*  Be  not  cai-eless  of  the  gift  of  favour  !that  is 
in  thee|. 
Which  was  given  thee  through  means  of 
prophesying,  along  with  a  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  tbe  eldership. 

15  IJThese  thiugs]|  bethycare,  1 1  In  these  things|| 

be' thou,— 
That  ||thioe  advancement|!  maybe  |mani- 
fest!  unto  all : 

16  Be  giving  heed  to  thyself,  and  to  thy  teach- 

ing,— Abide  still  in  them  ; 
For  <this'  doing>  Both    ||thyself||    shalt 
thou  save.  And  them  that  hearken  to  thee. 
5     IJAn  elderly  man|!  do  not  thou  reprimand, 

But  beseech  him,  as  [though  he  were  thy] 
father, — 
Younger  men,  as  brothers, 

*  Elderly  women,  as  mothers, 

Younger  women,  as  sisters,  in  all'  chas- 
tity. 
3  !|Widows||    honour   thou — who    indeed'   are 
widows : — 


«  Or  :  "  a." 
>>  Col.  i.  29. 
e  Or  (WH) :  "  suffering  re- 


proach." 
o  1  Co.  xvl.  U 


216 


1    TIMOTHY   V.    4—25;    VI.    1—6. 


*  Howbeit  <if  ||any  widowll  hath  |children  or 

grandchildren|> 

Let  them    be   learninp — ]|flrst'  unto  their 
own'  housoil  to  be  showiuj^  reverence^ 

And    ||returns||    to  be  making  unto   their 
progenitors ; 
For  ||this||  is  acceptable  before  God  ; 
»     But  ||she  who  is  indeed'  a  widow,  and  is  left 
aloue|| 

Hath  turned  her  hope  towards  God,* 

And  is  giving  attoiidauce  unto  the  supplica- 
tions and  the  prayers,  night  and  day, — 

*  Whereas  || she  that  runneth  riotjl   |whilo  liv- 

iug|  is  II  dead  1 1 : 

*  And    ||these  things||    be  giving  in  charge. 

That     ||without    reproach||      they     may 
be; 

*  <If^  however,  anyone    Ijfor  his  own,  and 

specially'  them  of  his  household ||  taketh 
not  forethought>    \\U.\s^  faith||  hath  he 
denied.  And  is  worse  |than  one  without 
faith  I  f 
»      Let  Ija  widow||  bw  put  on  the  list" — 

Having  become  |not  loss'  than  sixty  years 

old|,— 
ijOne'  man's||  wife, 
w         Ijln  noble  works||  being  well -attested ; — 
If  she  hath  nourished  children, 
If  she  hath  shewn  hospitality, 
If  ||saints'  feet||  she  hath  washed, 
If    ||them  who  were  in  tribulation||   she 

hath  succoured. 
If    ||in  every' good  workU   she  hath  fol- 
lowed on : 
11      But  jlyounger' widows||  decline  thou; 

For  <as  soon  as  they  wax  wanton  against 
the  Christ> 
||To  marryjj  are  they  determined, — 
u  Having,  as  sentence, — 

That  ||their  first' faith ||  they  have  set 
at  nought ; 
1»  ||At  the  same  time||   jto  be  idlers|  are 

they  learning. 
Going  about  from  house  to  house; 
And    jnot  only  idlers|    but    ||gossips|| 
also,  and   ||busybodies||, — 
Saying  the  things  they  ought  not. 
14      I  am  minded,  therefore,  that  ||the  younger 
ones  1 1  marry    bear  children,  be  mis- 
tress of  the  house, — 
Giving  I  |no  single'  occasion  ||  unto  the 
opposer,  as  a  cause  |of  reviling| ; 
l»  For  ||already||    some  have  turned  aside 

after  Satan : 
M      <If  any  |believing  woman|  hath  widows> 
Let  her  be  giving  them  succour. 
And   not  suffer  the  assembly  to   be  bur- 
dened,— 
That  II them  who  are  indeed' widows||  it 
may  itself  succour. 
"Let   ||the  well'  presiding'  elders||    |of  double' 
honour|  be  accounted  worthy, 


•  Or(WH):  "the  Lord." 
>>Or:  "The." 

•  "Of    permanent    benefl- 


cl.irles  .  .  .  the  roll  of 
SMI-red  honour."  —  Rey- 
nolds. 


Especially  they  who  toil  in   discourse  and 
teaching ; 

18  For  the  scripture  saith — 

11^  Uiresliin'j  vz\\  shall  thou  not  muzzle,'^ 
And— 

llWorthyll  is  the  workman,  of  hishire.b 

19  iJAgainst  an  elder||  entertain  not  |an  accusa- 

tion|,    except  at  [the  mouth  of]  two'  or 
three'  witnesses  '■ ; 

20  But    II them   who  are  siuningji    |before  all| 

do  thou  reprove. 
That  ||the  rest  also||  may  have  |fearl : — 

21  I    adjure    thee    <before    God,    and    Christ 

Jt;su.'j,'i  and  the  chosen'  messengers> 
That    ||these  things||    thou  observe,  apart 
from  [irejudgment,  doing    ||nothingi|  by 
partiality. 

"  I  |Hands,  suddenly!  I   |upon  no  one|  lay, 

Neither  have  fellowship  with  sins  of  strangers: 
||Thy.self||   keep  |chaste|  :— 
23  ||Nolonger||  be  a  water-drinker. 

But  ||of  a  little  winejl  make  use. 
Because   of  thy   stomach   and   thy   |fre- 
quent|  sicknesses. 
2*  jjSome'  men's  sins||  are  |openIy  evident],  lead- 
ing on  into  judgment, 
1 1  With  somejl  however,  they  even  follow  after; 
25  <In  the  same  way>   |lthe  noble  works  also|| 
are  openly  evident, — 
And    ||they  that  are  otherwiseH   cannot    |b& 
hid|. 

6     Let  ||as  many  as  are  servants  under  a  yoke'|| 
be  counting  l|their  own' niasters||  worthy 
|of  air  honour|,e 
Lest  I  [the  name  of  God  and  the  teaching||  be 
defamed. 

2  IJThey,  however,  that  have  believing'  masters|| 

let  them  not  despise  them,  because  they 
are  |  brethren  |, 
But  ||the  morel  I  be  doing  them  service,  be- 
cause 1 1  believing'  and  beloved  ||  are  they 
who  Ijfrom  thegood  workmanshipll  receive 
advantage. 

||These  things||  be  teaching,  and  exhorting: — 

3  <lf  anyone  doth  otherwise  tf>ach. 

And  doth  not  adhere  to  healthful'  dis- 
courses—  those  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  to  the  teaching  that  is  lac- 
cording  to  godliness|> 

*  He    is    beclouded,    knowing    ||nothing|| 

rightly, 
But  is  diseased  about  questionings  and 

word-battles — 
Out  of  which  spring  envy,  strife,  defama- 
tions, wicked  surmisings,  *  inces.sant 
quarrellings  of  men  wholly  corrupt' 
in  their  mind  and  bereft  of  the 
truth, — Supposing  godliness  to  be 
I  la  means  of  gain|l  ! 

•  Now  it  is'  a  great  means  of  gain — god- 

liness, with  a  sufficiencyof  one's  own; 


•  Peu.  XXV.  4  ;  1  Co.  ix.  9. 

»  Lu.  X.  7. 

«  Deu.  xix.  15. 


2  Tim.  iv.  1. 

Kf.li.  vi.  5;  Col.  iil.  22;  Tt. 
ii.  9 ;   IP.  U.  18. 


1   TIMOTHY   VI.    7—21.      2   TIMOTHY   I.    1—5. 


217 


For  ||nothingji  brought  we  into  the 
world,  Neither  ||to  take  anything 
out||  are  we  able;— »  And  |1  having 
sustenance  and  coveriugj|  we  shall 
be  content ; 
9  But  ||they  who  are  determined  to  be 

rich] I  fall  into  temptation^"  and  a 
snare,  and  many  foolish  and  hurtful 
covetings,  ||The  whiehijb  sink  men 
into  ruin  and  destruction, — 'o  For  ||a 
root  of  air  the  vices] |  is  the  love  of 
money.  Which  ||some,  being  eager 
for||  have  been  seduced  from  the 
faith,  and  have  pierced  ||themselves|| 
about  with  many  pang8. 

"  But  1 1  thou  1 1  0  man  of  God  ! 
||From  these  thiugs|i  flee!" 
And  pursue  '^  righteousness,  godliness,  faith, 
love,  endurance,  meekness; 
12     Be  contesting  the  noble'  contest  of  the  faith, — 
Lay  hold  of  the  age-abiding'  life — 
Unto  which  thou  wast  called. 
And   didst    make   the   noble'   confession 
before  many'  witnesses 
"      I  charge  thee  < before  God,  who  engendereth 
life  in  all  things, 
And   Christ  Jesus;*   who    |  [before  Pontius 
Pilate||    witnessed   the   noble'   confes- 
sion> 
i«  That  thou  keep  the  commandment  with- 

out spot,  free  from  reproach, 
Until    the   forthshiuiug    of    our   Lord 
Jesus  Christ — « 


•  Or  :  "  trill,"  "  a  proving  " 

•>  Or:  "  Such  as," 

«  NB-  "flee  .  .  .  pursue  "— 


2  Tim.  i1.  22. 
1  Or  ( WHi  :  '■  Jesus  Christ.' 
«  Tt.  il.  la 


15  Which  ||initsown  fittimes||  «  the  happy 

and  only  Potentate  will  shew' — 
The  King  of  them  that  reign. 
And  Lord  of  thorn  that  wield  lord- 
ship,— 

16  Who  alone'  hath  immortality, 
Dwelling  in  light  unapjiroachable, — 
Whom  no'  man  hath  seen' — unr  can 

see : 
||Uutowhom||  bo  honour  and  might 
age-abidiug.''     Amen. 
1'  <Upon  them  who  are  rich  in  the  present'  age> 
lay  thou  charge- 
Not  to  be  high-minded. 

Nor  to  have  set  their  hope  on   |riches'|   un- 
certainty,— 
But   on    God,  who   offereth   us  all   things 
richly  for  enjoying, 

18  To  be  doing  good. 

To  be  rich  in  noble  works. 
To  be  [generous  in  giving|^ 
Ready  for  fellowship, — 

19  Treasuring  up  for  themselves  a  good  foun- 

dation for  the  future. 
That  they  may  lay  hold  on  the  life  [which 
is  life]  indeed'. 

20  O  Timothy  !  |]that  which  hath  been  entrusted] I 

do  thou  guard. 
Avoiding  the  profane'  pratings  and   opposi- 
tions of  falsely'  named  knowledge,— 

21  Which    I  i some'    professing]  |    <concerning 

the  faith>  have  missed  the  mark! 
Favour  be  with  you. 


'  The  natural  inference  is 
tliat  the  "  forthshiiiine  " 
will  be  repeated  ou  more 


than  one  occasion — each 
a  "  fitting  time.'' 
i"  Ap :  "Age-abiJing." 


THE    SECOND    EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 

TO 

TIMOTHY. 


I     Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus, 
Through  the  will  of  (jod,  - 

According  to  the  promise  of  life  in  Christ 
Jesus ; — 
«      Unto  Timothy,  my  beloved'  child : 

Favour,    mercy,    peace,    from    God    our 
Father,  and  Christ  "^  Jesus  our  Lord. 

*  llGratefulll  am  I,  unto  God,— 

<Unto  whom  I  am  rendering  divine  ser- 

•Or(WH).  "Lord." 


vice  from  my  progenitors  in  a  pure'  con- 
science>  » 
That    llincessantll    hold  I   the   remembranee 
|eoncerniug  thee]  in  my  supplications  ; 
llDay  and  uightjl  *  longing  to  see  thee. 
Being  mindful  of  thy  tears, — 
In  order  that  1 1  with  joyil  I  may  be  filled 
l|A  reminderii  having  received,  of  the  un 
feigned'   faith    |that   is    in    theel,— 

•  Ac,  xilv.  16. 


S18 


TIMOTHY   I.    6—18;    II.    1— 1( 


llSuchll  as  dwelt  first  iu  thy  graad- 
mother  Lois^  and  in  thy  mother 
Euuicfe, — I  am  persuaded^  moreover^ 
that  [it  dwelleth]  ||iu  thee  also||. 

•  ll^or  which  cause]  |  I  put  thee  iu  remem- 

brance, to  be  stirring  up  God's  gift 
of  favour,  Which  is  in  thee  through 
means  of  the  laying  on  of  ray  hands ; 

'  For  God  hath  not  given  us  a  spirit  of 

cowardice,"  But  of  power,  and  love, 
and  correction. 

8  Be  not  thou,  therefore,  put  to  shame — 
With  regard  to  the  witness  of  our  Lord, 

Nor  with  regard  to  me  his  prisoner; 
But  suffer  hardship  together  with  the  glad- 
message,  according  to  the  power  of  God,  — 
«         Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  a 
holy  calling. 
Not  according  to  our  works. 
But  according  to  the  peculiar'  purpose 
and  favour — 
Which  was  given  to  us  in  Christ  Jesus 
before  age-during  times,b 
1*  But    hath    now   been    made    manifest 

through  means  of  the  forthshining 
of  our  Saviour  Christ  Josus, — 
Who,  indeed,  hath  abolished  death. 
And  hath  thrown  light  u[)on  life  and 
incorruptibility,  through  means  of 
the    glad-message:      "  Whereunto 
||I||  have  been  appointed  herald  and 
apostle  and  teacher; — i^||For  which 
causejl    |these  things  also|    am   I 
suffering;   Nevertheless  I  am  not 
being  put  to  shame,  For  I  know 
him  whom    I   have   belii^ved,   And 
am  per:-uaded  that  he  is  |ablei  to 
guard     ||that    which    I    have    en- 
trusted ||  [to  himlc  unto  |that|  day. 
"  i,Anoutline||  have  thou,  of  healthful'discourses 
which  from  me  thou  hast  heard — With  the 
faith  and  love  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus : 
"      ||The  noble'  thing   entrusted  [to  thee]||'i  do 
thou  guard. 
Through  means   of  the  Holy  Spirit  which 
dwelleth  within  us. 
**  Thou  knowest  this — 

That  all'  they  who  are  in  Asia  have  turned 
away  from  me, — 
Of  whom  are  Phygelus  and  Hermogenes. 
16  The   Lord   grant    mercy   unto   the    house    [of 
Onesiphorus|, 
In  that  ||ofttiraes||  hath  he  refreshed  me, 
And   ||as  regardeth  my  chain ||  hath  not  been 
put  to  shame, 
W  But  <happeiiing  to  be  in  Ilnme>  he  dili- 

gently' souglit  out  and  found  me, — 
M  The  Lord  grant  him  to  find  mercy  from 

[the]  Lord  in  |that|  day  ;— 
And  <how   many  times   j|in  Ephosus||  be 
hath    ministered>    better    art     ||thou|| 
getting  to  know. 


•  Ro.  vlll.  15. 

»  Or :  "  age  past "— Tt.  L  2. 
Ap:  "Age." 


c  Ml  :  "  my  dpposlt." 
<i  Ml  :  '■  thy  deposit." 


2     I  [Thou  1 1  therefore,  my  child,  be  empowering 
thyself  iu  the  favour  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus, 

*  And  <the  things  which  thou  hast  heard  from 

me  among  many'  witnesses> 
||The.saine||  entrust  thou  unto  faithful' men. 
Such  as   shall  be    |competent|    to  teach 
||others  also||. 
3  Take  thy  part  in  suffering  hardship,  as  a  brave' 
soldier  of  Christ  Jesus  :  — 

*  ||No  one  that  is  serving  as  a  soldier||  entan- 

gleth  himself  with  the,  matters    |of  his 
livelihood]. 
That  he  may  please   ]]him  that  hath  sum- 
moned him  to  ."serve  as  a  soldier]  | ; 

5  <If,  moreover,  any  man  jcontend  even  in  the 

games]> 
He  is  not  crowned,  unless    |lawfully]    he 
contend ; 

6  ]lThe  toiling'  husbandman]]  ought  ]lflrstl]  jof 

the  fruits]  to  partake: 

I  Tuink,  as  to  what  I  am  speaking; 

For  the  Lord  will  give  thee  discernment  in 
all  things. 

8  Keep  in  mind  Jesus  Christ — 

Raised  from  among  the  dead, 
Of  the  seed  of  David, — 
According  to  my  joyful  message: 

9  In  which  I  am  suffering  hardship.  Even 

unto  bonds,  ]]As  an  evil-doer]] ; 
But  ]jthe  word  of  God]]  is  not  bound. 
1"  ijFortbiscausel]  am  I  enduring  ]]allthings]{ 

for  the  sake  of  the  chosen, 
In  order  that    l]they  also]]    may  obtain 

]the  salvation]  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus, 

along  with  glory  age-abiding. 

II  ]]Faithful|]  the  saying—        For 

<If  we  have  died  together>  we  shall  also 
live  together, 
12      <If  we  endure>  we  shall  also  reign  together  ; 

<If  we  shall  deny>  ]ihe  also]]  will  deny  us, 
i»      <If     we     are    faithless>      ]]he]l      ]faithful| 
abideth, — 
For  ]]deny  himself]]  he  cannot  I* 

1*  llOf  these  things]]  be  putting  [them]  in  remem- 
brance. 
Adjuring  [them]  before  God^) 
Not  to  be  waging  word-battles, — 
Useful  ]]for  nothing]]. 
Occasioning  a  subversion  of   them  that 
hearken. 

15  Give  diligence  ]]thyself,  approved]]  to  present 

unto  God, — 
A  workman  not  to  be  put  to  shame. 
Skilfully  handling  the  word  of  truth. 

16  But  ]]the  [irofaue' pratings]]  shun; 

For  ]]unto  more' uugodliuessji  will  they  force 
themselves  on<=; 
"      And    ]|their  discourse,  as  a  gangrene||  will 
eat  its  way ; — 
Of  whom  are  Hymeua'us  and  Philetus, 
18  Men  who    |]concerning  the  truth]]  have 

erred 


'  Perhaps  a  part  of  n   pri- 
mitive Christian  hymn. 


>>  Or  (WH) :  "  the  Lord. 
«  Tt.  ili.  9. 


2   TIMOTHY    11.    I'J— 20;    III.    1—17;    IV.    1 


219 


AfQrming  ||aa  resurrection,  already||  to 

have  taken  place, 
And  are  overthrowing  the  faith  |of  some|. 
i»  Howbeit     ||the     firm'     foundation     of    God|l 
standeth, 
Having  this  seal — 

The  Lord  hath  acknowledged  ^  them  who  are 
his. 
And 
Let  every'  one  that  nameth  the  name  of  the 
Lord  stand  alouf  from  uurighteousuess.c 
«>  But    ||in  a  great'  house||    there  are  not  only 
gold  and  silver  vessels,   but  [also  wooden 
and  earthen  I : 
And  ||some||  indeed^  for  honour. 
While  ||some||  are  for  dishonour: 
*i         <If,  therefore,  anyone  will,  for  pureness, 
sever  himself  from  these> 
He  shall   be  a  vessel  for  houour,   hallowed, 
meet  for  the  Master's  use,  ||for  every'  good 
•work]  I   prepared. 
"But  I  |from  the  youthful  covetings|  I  fleel'i 

And  pursue'!  righteousness, faith,  love,  peace. 
Along  with  them  >'  who  call  upon  the  Lord 
out  of  a  pure'  heart. 
"  But    <from    the    foolish'  and    undisciplined' 
questionings>  excuse  thyself. 
Knowing  that  they  gender  strifes  ; 
>*         And  j|a  servant  of  the  Lord||  ought  not  to 
strive, 
But  to  be    igentle|    towards  all,  apt   in 
teaehing,f  ready  to  endure  malice, — 
*6  ||In  meekuess||  bringing  under  discipline 

them  that  oppose  themselves, 
Lest  at  any  time  God  should  give  them 
repentance  unto  a  personal  knowledge 
of  truth,  ^6  And  tbey  should  wake  up 
to  sobriety  out  of  jthe  adversary's] 
snare, — Though  they  have  been  taken 
alive  by  him  for  |that  one'si   will. 

S     But  ||of  this||  be  taking  note — 

That  1 1  in  last'days||  e  there  will  set  in  perilous 
seasons ; 

*  For  men  will  be — fond  of  themselves,  fond 

of  money,  ostentatious,  arrogant,  de- 
famers,  |to  parents]  unyielding,  un- 
thankful, unkind,  ^  without  natural  af- 
fection, accepting  no  truce,  given  to  in- 
trigue, without  self-control,  uncivilised, 
unfriendly  to  good  men,  *  traitors, 
reckless,  beclouded,  lovers  of  pleasure 
more  than  lovers  of  God,  ^  having  a  form 
of  godliness,  but  ||the  power  thereof|| 
denying!'' 
And  ||from  thesell  turn  away, 

•  For  liof  thesell  ^-re  they  who  enter'  into 

the  houses. 
And  captivate  silly  women,  [women] 
laden  with  sins,  led  on  by  manifold 
covetings,  i  Ever  learning  and  never 
||unto  a  personal  knowledge  of 
truth|l  able' to  come; 


•  Or  (WH) : 
t>  Mt.  vil.  23 
e  Nn.  xvl.  5 
<i  NB-  "Flee! 

1  Tim   vl.  U 

•  Or  (WH)  :  "  all  them 


'  the." 

Ap  :  "  know." 
Is.  xxvl.  13. 
pursue !  " 


I  1  Tim.  iil.  2. 
e  1  Tim.  iv   1. 
>■  Cp.  Rm.  i.  29—31. 
'  Or  :      "  insinuate 
selves." 


8  Moreover  <like  as  1 1 Jannes  and  Jambresj | 

withstood  Moses> 
j|So,  these   men  also||    withstand   the 
truth,— 
Men  utterly  corrupted  in  their  mind, 
Disapproved  concerning  their  »  faith ; 

9  But  they  shall  not  force  their  way  further, 
For  lltheir  folly ||    shall  be    |fully  evident| 

unto  all, — 
As  also  ||that  of  those'  menjl  became. 
10  But  ||thou||  hast  closely  studied — 

My  teaching,  manner  of  life,  purpose,  faith^ 
long-suffering,  love,  endurance,  n  persecu- 
tions, sufferings, 
||What  ujannerof  things||  befelmeat  Antioch^ 

at  Iconium,  at  Lystra, 
|]What  manner  of  persecutions! |  I  endured, — 
And  i|outof  all||  |theLord|  rescued  me; — •> 

12  Yea  and  ||all  who  are  determined  to  live  in  a 

godly  manner  in  Christ  Jesus||  will  be  per- 
secuted ; 

13  Whereas  || wicked'  men  and  howling  impos- 

tors||  will  force  their  way  to  the  worse. 
Deceiving  and  being  deceived. 
"But  ||thou||— abide   in  the  things  which  thou 
hast  learned,  and  been  entrusted  with. 
Knowing    ||from  whom|]    thou  hast  learned 
[them),- 

15  And   that  <from  a  babe>    || those  sacred 

letters||  thou  hast  known  which  are  able 
to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation, 
||Through  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus|| : 

16  ||Every'  scripture||  [is]  God-breathed, 

And  profitable — unto  teaching,  unto  con- 
viction, unto   correction,    unto    th 
discipline  that  is  in  righteousness, — 
1'  In  order  that  ||readyil  may  be  the  man 

]of  Godi,    nUnto  every'  good  work|| 
being  well-prepared. 
4     I  adjure  fth^-el  before Gi^d,  and  Christ  Jesus — <> 
Who  is  about  to  be  judging ^  living  and 
dead, — 
<Both  as  to  >'  his  forthshining  and  his  king- 
dom> 
2  Proclaim  the  word, 

Take    thy    (losition  —  in   season,    out    ot 

season, — 
Convince,  rebuke,  encourage, — ' 
With  all'  long-suffering  and  teaching. 
»      For  there  will  be  a  season  — 

When    !|tbe  healthful'  teaching!  |  they  will 

not  endure. 
But    IJaccording  to  their  own'  coveting8|| 
will  lunto  themselves|  heap  up  teachers^ 
Because  they  have  an  itching  ear, 
*         And  jlfrom  the  truth] |  indeed,  |their  earj 
will  they  turn  away. 
While  IJunto  stories!!  they  will  turn  them- 
selves aside. 
5  But    |!thou!!  — be  sober   in  all    things,   suffer 
hardship,  do  [[the  work!!  of  an  evangelist, 
!!thy  ministry  1 1  completely  fulfil; 

■  Or:  "the." 

"  Cp.  chap.  iv.  18. 

f  1  Tim.  V.  21. 

<iOr  (WH):  "  to  judge." 


•  Or  :  "  both  by." 
'Or    (WH):     "encourage^ 
rebuke." 


320 


2  TIMOTHY    IV.    6—23.       THUS    1.   1—6 


•  For  ||I||  lalreadyl  am  being  poured  out  as  a 

drink-ofiferiug, 
And  ||the  season  of  my  rolease||  is  at  hand, — 
1  I  |The  noble' contest  1 1  have  I  contested, 

||The  race||  have  1  fluished, 
||The  faith  1 1   have  I  kept: 
»     ||Henceforth||  lieth  by  tor  me — 
The  crown  |of  righteousness], 
Which  the  Lord  will  render  unto  me  in 
|that(  day, — 
||The  righteous' judge] I, — 
Yet  ]|not  alone  unto  me||, 
But  unto  air  them  also  who  have  loved 
his  forthshining. 

*  Give  diligence  to  come  unto  me  speedily,  '"  For 

]]Demas||  hath  forsaken  me^  having  loved  the 
present'age^  And  hath  journeyed  unto  Thessa- 
lonica ;        Cresceus  unto  Galatia,    Titus  unto 
Dalmatia:        "  |jLuke]]  alone' is  with  me. 
<Beceiving    |IMark|]    back> »  bring  him   with 
thyself.    For    he    is    ><^ry    useful   to  me   for 
ministering;  '^  and  !]Tychicus|]  have  I  sent 
unto  Ephesus. 
18  <The  cloak  that  I  left  in  Troas^  with  Carpus> 
]]when  thou  comestjl  bring;  And  the  scrolls, 
lespeciallyl  the  j)archments. 
»*  )]Alexanderthecoppersmith]]  jof  much  baseness 
towards  me]  hath  given  proof, — 
The  Lord  vnll  render  unto  him  according  to 
his  works. — •> 


•Or:  "taking  up  Mark." 


0  Ps.  IxU.  12 ;  Pr.  xxiv.  12. 


15  ]0f  whom]  be  ]]thou  also]]  on  thy  guard, 

For  he  hath  greatly  withstood  our'  words. 

16  <In  my  first' defence>   ]lno  man]]  came  in  to 

help  me,   but    l]all]]    forsook  me, —  |]Unto 

them] I  may  it  not  be  reckoned  ! — 
IT      But  ]|theLordl]  stood  by  me^  and  empowered 
me, 

In  order  that  ]]throngh  me]]  |the  proclama- 
tion] might  be  fully  made,  and  ]all  the 
nations]   might  hear; 

And  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  a 
lion : — =1 

18  The  Lord  will  rescue  me''  from  every'  wicked 

work, 
And  will   bring  me  safe  into  his  heavenly 
kingdom  : 
Unto  whom  be  the  glory^  unto  the  ages  of 
ages.     Amen. 

19  Salute    Prisca   and    Aquila  and    the  house  of 

Oiiesiphorus. 

20  ]|ErastuPl]   i-emained  in  Corinth  ;  but   ]]Trophi- 

musji  I  left  at  Miletus^ sick.     '^' Give  diligence 
to  come  ]before  winter]. 
There  salute  thee — Eubulus^  and  Pudens^  and 
Linus^     and     Claudia,     and     [allj     the 
brethren. 
22  ]|The  Lord]]  be  with  thy  spirit. 

IIFavour]]  be  with  you. 

B  Ps.  xxii.  21.  »  Chap.  IIL  IL 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 

TO 

TITUS. 


Faul,  a  servant  of  God— an  apostle  moreover 

of  Jesus  Christ, — " 
According  to  the  faith  of  the  chosen  ones  of 
God, 
And  the  personal  knowledge  of  the  truth 
that  is  according  to  godliness, — 
In  hope  of  life  age-abiding; 
Which  God,  Iwho  cannot  lie]. 

Promised  before  age-during  times.o 
But    hath     manifested     |in    its    fitting 

seasonsi, 
Even  his  word,  in  the  proclamation  with 
■which  entrusted  am   ljl]j — " 
By  injunction  of  our  Saviour'  God  : 


•  Or    (WH): 

8US]." 


"Christ  QJe- 


Or  'HCP  pMst"  — 2  Tim. 
i.  9  Ap  :  "  Age-abldlng." 
1  Tim.  1.  11. 


Unto  Titus,  my  true'  child  according  to  a 
common  faith, — 
Favour  and  peace. 
From  God  (ourj  Father  and  Christ  Jesus 
our  Saviour. 

]For  this  cause]]  left  I  thee  in  Crete, 
That    lithe  things  remaining  undone]]    thou 
mightest  completely  set  in  order, 
And    mightest    establish    ]in    every    cityj 
]]eldera|],a 
As  ]]I|I  ]with  thee]  arranged:— 
If  anyone  is  unaccusable,  a  husband  of 
]one'    wife],    having     ]children|     that 
believe^    who    are    not    charged    with 
riotous  excess,  nor  insubordinate; 

•  Ac.  Xlv.  23. 


TITUS   I.    7—16;    II.    1—15;    III.    1—7. 


231 


1  For  it  is  needful  that  the  overseer"  be — 

|Uuaccusable|    as  God's'  steward,   not 
self-willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given 
to   wine,   not   ready   to  wound,  not 
seekiup;  gain  by  base  means, 
8  But  hospitable,  a  lover  of  what  is  good, 

sober-minded^  just,  Jiiud,  possessing 
self-control, 

•  Holding    fast    |in    the   matter   of    his 

teachiugl   |jthe  faithful' word||,  That 
he  may  be  jablol  both  to  encourage 
with   his  healthful    instruction,  and 
||the  gainsayers||  to  refute. 
w         For  there  are  many'  uuruiy  men. 
Vain  t-alkors  and  deceiv.-rs, 

IIEspecially'     they     of     the     circum- 
cisionjl, — 

11  Whose  mouths  must  needs  be  stopped, 

||Meu  wholl  are  upsetting  ||  whole' houses]  |, 
Teaching  the  things  which  ought  not  [to 
be  taught] — 
For  the  sake  of  |base'  gain|. 

12  Said  one  from  among  them,  a  prophet  |of 

their  own] — "^ 
Crettins  1     always'     false,     mischievous' 
wild-beasts,  idle  gluttons: 

13  I  |This  witness!  1  is  true,— 

IJFor  which  causej]    be  reproving  them 
sharply, 
That  they  may  be  healthy  in  their  faith, 
1*  Not  giving  heed  to  Judaical  stones  and 

commandments  of  men  who  are  turn- 
ing away  from  the  truth  : 

15  ||All  things||  are  pure  |unto  the  pure|, 

But  <uuto  the  polluted  and  faithless> 
||Nothiug||  is  pure,'= 
But  polluted  are  both  their  mind  and 
conscience; 

16  IIGodll  they  confess  that  they  know, 
•But  ||by  their  works||  they  deny  him, 

Being  ||abominable||  and  obdurate. 
And  I  as  to  any'  good  work]  found 
||worthless||. 
2    But  do  !|thou||  speak  the  things  which  become 
the  healthful'  instruction  :  — 

2  That    ||aged  men||    be   |sober|,  grave,  sober- 

minded,  healthy  in  their  faith,  love,  endur- 
ance ; 
s      ||Aged  women,*  in  the  same  wayll   ]in  dpp<  rt- 
ment|    as  becometh  .sacred  persons,  iiot 
given  to  intrigue,  nor  yet  [to  much  wine] 
enslaved,  teachers  of  virtue, — « 

*  That  they  may  constrain  the  young  women 

to  be  llovers  of  their  husbands|,  lovers 
of  their  children,  =soberminded,  chaste, 
workers  at  home,  good.  Submitting  them- 
selves to  their  own'  husbands, — That 
||the  word  ot  God||  be  not  defamed  ; 
«      ||The  younger  men,  in  the  same  way|]  exhort 

thou  to  be  sober-minded  : 
T  In  all  thingsil  shewing  j|thyself||  anensamplef 
of  noble'  works, — 


«  1  Tim.  iil.  2  ff, 

•>  The  poet  Epimeniiles: 
Dean  Fairar,  Life  and 
Work  of  St.  haul,  1897, 
p.  696. 


•=  Ro.  xlv.  14,  20. 

>i  >  p.  1  Tim.  iil.  11. 

^  Of  :  "  good  iustructors." 

f  1  Tim.  iv.  12. 


||In  thine  instruetionll  uncorruptness,  grav- 
8  ity,  healthful  discourse   that   cannot   be 

condemned, 
In  order  that  |[he  that  is  of  the  contrary 
parti i    may  relent.   Having    |nothing|    to 
say  concerning  us  that  is  disparaging: 
8      Servants,!"  unto   their   own'  masters] |    to  be 
submitting   themselves  in  all  things,  to 
be  |well-pleHsiug|,  not  gaiusayiug,  i"  not 
taking  anything  away,  shewing  |air  good 
fa.thj,  - 
That   <the    instruction    which    is   of    our 
Saviour'   God>    they    may   adorn   in   all 
things. 

11  For  the  favour  of  God,  bringing  salvation  for 

all  men,  hath  shone'  forth, 

12  Putting  us  under  discipline — 

In  order  that, — 

<Denying  ourselves  of  ungodliness  and 
worldly'  covetings> 
|IIu  a  soberminded  and  rig*^teous  and 
godly    manner]  I    we    should    live,  in 
the  present'  age, 

13  Prepared  to  welcome  the  happy'  hope 

and  forthshining  of  the  glory  of  the 
great'  God  and  our  Saviour  Christ 
Jesus,—" 
1*  "Who  gave  himself  up  m  our  behalf. 

That  he  might  redeem  us  from  all' 

manned''  of  lawle.'iiiness^'^ 
And  purify  for  himself  a  people  as 
his    own    treasure^ — Zealous     of 
noble' *^  works. 
15  ||As  to  these  thiugs||  be  speaking  and  exhorting 
and  reproving,  with  all'  manner'  of  precept : 
Let  ||no  one||  disregard  thee ! 

3    Be  putting  them  in   mind  ||unto  rulerships, 
unto  authorities]  I  to  be  in  submission, f  to 
be  yielding  to  rule,   l]For  every' good  work]] 
to  be    ]prepared|,   ^  To   be   defaming    ]]no 
one|],  to  be  |averse  to  strife],  considerate, 
shewing  |lall]|  meekness  unto  all' men. 
3     For   |]even  we]]    used,  at  one  time,  to  be — 
Thoughtless,  unyielding,  deceived.  In  ser- 
vitude unto  manifold  covetiugs  and  pleas- 
ures,   |]In    malice   and   fenvy]]    leading   on, 
Detestable,  Hating  one  another. 
*      But  <vvheu   ]]the  graciousness  and  afTection 
for    man    of    our    Saviour   God||    shone 
forth> 
6         ||Not  by  works  which  we  had  done  in  right- 
eousness'l], 
But  ]|accordin,'7  tohis'mercyll  he  saved  us — 
Through  means  of  the  bathing  of  a  new 

birth,? 
And  the  moulding  anew  of  Holy  Spirit, — 
6  Which  he  poured  on  us  richly,  through 

Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour, 
T  In  order  that  <having  been  declared 

righteous  by  his'  favour>  we  should 


«Eph.  vi.  5;  Col.   iii    22;  1 

Tim   vi.  1  ;  1  P   ii   18. 
>>  Or  (WH):"J.'.su;;  Christ." 
"   jP   Fs.  cxxx.  8. 
>•  Cp.    Exo.    xix.    5 ;    Deu. 


=  Or  :  "  honourable." 

'  Ro  xiii.  1. 

8  Ml :  "  an  agaln-birth." 


222 


TITUS   III.    8—15.      PHILEMON    1—16. 


be  made    |inheritor8|^  according   to 
hope^  of  life  age-abiding. 

8  IIFaithfulll  the  saying  !  and  ||concerning  these 
thiugsil  lam  minded  that  thou  be  strongly 
affirming, 
In  order  that  they  who  have  believed  God 
may  be  careful  to  be  forward  ||in  noble' 
works  II . 

IJThese  things||  are  honourable^  and  profitable 
unto  men  ; 
»  But  Ijfoolish' questionings^  and  genealogies, 
and  strife,  and  contentions  about  matters 
of  lawjj  avoid,  For  they  are  unprofitable 
and  vain. 

10  ||From  a  party '-man,  after  a  first'  and  second' 
admonition  1 1  excuse  thyself ; 


11      Knowing  that  such  a  one  is  perverted,  and 
sinueth,  being  self-condemned. 

1'  <As  soon  as  I  shall  send  Artemus  unto  thee, 
or  Tychicu3>  give  diligence  to  come  to  me 
unto  Nicopolis ; 
For  Ijthereil  have  I  determined  to  winter. 

13  jlZenas  the  lawyer,  and  Apolloslj  do  thou  dili- 
gently set  forward  on  their  way, 
In  orderthat  ||nothing,  unto  theml|  may  be 
wanting. 
1*  Moreover,  Jet  our  own'  learn  to  be  forward  |in 
honourable'  works!  for  the  necessary  uses, 
That  they  may  not  be  unfruitful. 

15  All  they  who  are  with  me  salute  thee.  Salute 

thou  them  who  regard  us  with  faithful  affec- 
tion. 
||Favour||  be  with  you  all'. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE 

TO 

PHILEMON. 


1  Paul,  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  Timothy 
my  brother, — 
Unto  Philemon   the  beloved,  and   a  fellow- 
worker  of  ours, 

*  And  unto  Apphia  our  sister. 

And  unto  Archippusa  our  fellow-soldier, 
And  unto  the  assembly  which  meeteth    |at 
thy  house| : 

*  Favour  unto  you,  and  peace. 

From  God  our  Father,  and  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

*  I  am  giving  thanks  unto  my  God — 

|Always|    making    |mention   of  thee|    in   my 
prayers, 

*  Hearing  of  thy  love,  and  of  the  faith  which 

thou  hast  towards  the  Lord  Jesus  and 
towards  all'  the  saints, — 
«         To  the  end    that   jjthe   fellowship  of  thy 
faithll  may  become  Icnergetici  by  a  per- 
sonal   knowledge   of   every'  good    thing 
that  is  in  us*"  towards  Christ; 
'         For  Ijmuch  joy  |  have  I  had,  and  encourage- 
ment, by  occasiou  of  thy  love. 
In   that    Ijthe   tender   afi'ections   of    the 
saints]  I  have  had  rest  given  them  by 
thee,  brother. 

8  Wherefore  <though  I  have  ||much||  freedom 
of  speech  jin  Christ,,  to  be  enjoining  upon 
thee  that  which  is  befltting> 


Yet  ||for  love's  sakell  I  rather' exhort, — 
Being  |such  a  one|  as  Paul  the  aged, 
iJNowjl    also,    even   a   prisoner  of  Christ 
Jesus, — 
I  exhort  thee  concerning  jmy  own|  child. 
Whom  I  have  begotten  in  my  bonds, — 
Onesimus": 
Him   who    jat  one  time|    was    junto  thee| 

||unserviceablei|. 
But    jlnowji    |uuto   thee*>    and    unto    me| 
||serviceable|l ; 
Whom   I  have    sent    back  unto  thee — 
IIHimJl, 
That  is  jmy  ownj  tender  affections  I — 

Whom    ||1||    was  minded  |with  myself]  to 
detain. 
That  Ijin  thy  behalfil  junto  me|  he  might 
be  ministering  in  the  bonds  of  the  joy- 
ful message ; 
But  Ijapart  from  thy'  mindjj  I  wished  to  do 
Ijnothingil, 
That  Ijnot  as  by  necessity ||  thy  goodness 
should  be,  but  ||by  choice||. 

For  <peradventure  jfor  this  cause|  was  he 
separated  for  an  hour> 
That  I |as an  age-abiding  possessionjl  thou 

mightest  have  him  back, — 
No  longer'  as  a  servant.  But  above  a  ser- 
vant— ||A  brother  beloved||, — 


•  CoL  Iv.  17. 


>Or(WH):    'you." 


=  "  Helpful  "— cp.  ver.  20, 
also  ver.  11. 


"Or    (WH): 
thee." 


'  both    unto 


PHILEMON   17—35.       HEBREWS    I.    1—13 


223 


Very  greatly  to  me', 
But    ||hu\v    much   rather||    to    thee' — 
1 1  Both  iu  the  flesh  aud  in  the  Lord||  I 

"  <If,  therefore^  thou  boldest  me  as  one  in  thy 
fellowship> 
Take  him  unto  thee  |as  myself] ; 
18         And  <if  he  hath  wronged  thee  at  all  or 
oweth  theo  aught> 
||The  sanie^  unto  mp||  do  thou  reckon  : — 
'9  ||I_Paul||  have  written  [it]  with  |myown| 

hand, — 
||I||  will  repay  [it]; 
That  I  may  not  tell  thee— That  ||thy- 
self,  unto  me||  thou  still  owest. 

w     Yea!   brother   ||I||    would    |from  thee|    have 
help,  in  the  Lord  : 
Give  rest  unto    my  tender    affections  in 
Christ. 


^^  ijConfldent  of  thine  obedience||  I  have  writtea 
unto  thee, 
Knowing  that    ||even   beyond    what   I    8ay|| 
thou  wilt  do  : — 
2'  1 1  At    the   same   time||     moreover,  be  also 

getting  ready  for  me  |a  lodging! ; 
For   I   am    hoping    that    [through    your 
prayers!  I  shall  be  granted  as  a  favour 
unto  you, 

23  There  salute  thee — Epaphras*  ray  fellow-cap- 
tive in  Christ  Jesus,  '^*  Mark,  Aristarchus, 
Demas,  Luke, — my  fellow- workers. 

25  iiThe  favour  of  the"  Lord  Jesus  Christ||  be 
with  your  spirit. 


">  Or  (WH) :  "  our." 


EPISTLE    TO    THE 


PI  E  B  R  E  W  S  . 


1     Whereas  <||in  many  parts  and  in  many  ways 
of  old  1 1 
God  spake  unto  the  fathers  |in  the  prophets|> 

*  |At  the  end  of  these  days| 

He  hath  spoken  unto  us  in  |his  Son|, — 

Whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things, 

Through  whom  also  he  hath  made  the  ages  ; 

8         Who  <being  an  eradiated    brightness    of 

his  glory. 

And  an  exact  representation  of  his  very 

being. 
Also  bearing  up  all  things  by  the  utter- 

auce  of  his  power, 
|Puriflcation  of  sins|  having  achieved> 
Sat  down  on  the  right  hand'^  of  the  majesty 
in  high  places : 

*  By  |so|    much  becoming  superior'  |to  the 

messengers  I, b 
By  |as|    much  as,  going  beyond  them,  he 
hath    inherited    a    more    distinguished 
||name||. 
6  For  |unto  which  of  the  messengers]  *>  said  he 
at  any  time — 
\\My  Son\\  art  \thou\, 
\\I\\  this  day  have  [begotten]  thee'^l 
and  again — 

||/||  willbrcome  \his'father\. 

And  \\he\\  shall  become  \my'  Son\  ?'' 

*  But   <whensoever  he  again    introduceth  the 


•  Ps.  ex.  1. 

b  Ap ;  "  Messenger.' 


0  Ps.  II.  7  ;  Ac.  xlil.  33 ;  chap. 

V.  5. 
d  2  S.  vli.  14. 


first-begotten  into  the  habitable*  earth> 

he  saith — 
And  let  all'  God's  messengers  worship  him  •>  1 
1  ]]Eveu  as  to  the  messengers]]  indeed,  he  saith — 
Who  maketh  Ids  messengers  \toinds\ 
And  his  ministers  of  state  \a  fiery  flame]'' ; 

8  but  ]|as  to  the  Son]]— 

Thy  throne^  0  God^isunto  times  age-abiding,^ 
and^ 

\A  sceptre  of  equity]    is   the  sceptre  of  his  <> 
kingdom, 

9  Thou  hast  loved  righteousness^  and  hated  laio- 

lessness, — 
\For  this  cause]  hath  God^  thy  God^  anointed 
thee  with  the  oil  of  exultation  ]beyond  thy 
partners\  f; 
10  and— 

lir/iOM]]    \by  way  of  beginning]     Lord^    \the 

earth]  didst  found. 
And  ]the  works  of  thy  hands]  are  the  heavens, — 
n  \\The-y\]  shall  perish^ 

But  ]\thou\\  abidest  still, 
And  \\all\\  \as  am,antle]  shall  be  worn  out, 
12      And  \asifarobe\  wilt  thou  fold  them  up, — 
As  a  mantle,  and  they  shall  be  changed ; 
But  \\thou\\  art  \the  same]. 
And  ]thy  years]  shall  not  ]]fail]]e 


'  "  The  civiliseil  world,  the 
wholeh  bitable  globe"— 
Liddell  &  Scott. 
Deu.  xxxil.  4:^  (Sep.) ;  Ps. 
xcvii.  7  :  "a  passage 
which  his  no  ref'  reiice 
to  the  first  coming,  but 


to    Christ's    second    ad 
vent."— Adolph  Saphlr. 

<:  Ps.  civ.  4- 

<•  Ap  :  "  Age-ahldlng." 

«Or(WH):  "thy." 

'  Ps.  xlv.  6f. 

8  Ps.  oil.  25  ff. 


224 


HEBREWS   I.    13,    14;    II.    1—18;    III.    1—8. 


13  But  I  to  which  of  the  messengers  |  hath  he  said^ 
at  auy  time  — 
Sit  tkou  at  my  riyht  hand. 
Until  I  make  thy  foes  Hi  y  footstool '^7 

1*  Are  thoy  uut  ||ali||  sjiints  |(loiug  public  ser- 
viee|, — \h>r  miuistry|  sunt  forth,  fur  the  sake 
of  theiu  who  are  about  to  inherit  salvation? 

2  |Forthiscauso|  itbehovethus  |with  uuwonted 
flrmuess|  to  be  holding  fast  uuto  the  things  that 
have  been  heard,  lest,  at  auy  time,  we  drift 
away.  ^  For  <if  the  word  through  icessengers' 
spoken  became  firm,  aud  |every'  transgression 
and  disobedience|  received  a  just'  recompense> 
*  how  shall  ||we||  escape,  if  |so  great  a  salvation 
as  this|  we  have  neglected, —  |which|  indeed, 
<haviug  received  |abeginniug|  of  beiug  spoken 
through  the  Lord>  |by  them  who  heard |  unto 
us'  was  confirmed',  ■•  God  [jointly  witnessing 
also]  both  with  signs  and  wonders  aud  manifold' 
mighty  works,  and  with  distributions  of  Holy' 
Spirit'  |accordiug  to  his  own'  will]? 

6  For  |not  unto  messengers]   hath  he  subjected 
the  coming  habitable  earths  of  which  we 
are  speakiug; 
6  But  one  somewhere  hath  borne  witness,  say- 
ing— 
What  is  man^  that  thou  sJiouldst  make  mention 
of  him? 
Or  the  son  of  man^  that  thou  shouldst put  him 
in  charge ? 
'      Thou   hast   made   him   less^  some   little^  than 
messenge7-s, 
\  With  glory  and  honour\  hast  thou  crowned 
him,— 
[And  hast  set  him  over  theioorks  of  thy  handsj  ; 

8  \All  things\  hast  thou  subjected  beneath  his 

feel.- 
For  <in  subjecting^  [to  him]  the  all  things'^ 

]Nothing]  left  he,  to  him  unsubjected  ; 
But  ]now,  not  yet]   do  we  see,  to  him,  the  all 
tilings  subjected; — 

9  But     ]  [Jesus,     made     some     little     less    than 

messengers]  ]  we  do'  behold  : 
|By  reason  of  the  suffering  of  death]  crowned 
with  glory  and  honour. 
To  the  end  that,  by  favour  of  God,  ]in  behalf  of 
every  one]  he  might  taste  of  death. 

10  For  it  was  becoming  in  him  — 

For  the  sake'  of  whom  are  the  all  things, 
Aud  by  means'  of  whom  are  the  all  things, — 
When  )]mauy'sons]l  ]uuto  glory]  he  would  lead. 
The    Princely    Leader''     of    their     salvation]] 
through  sufferings'  ]to  make  perfect].^ 

11  For  ]both  he  that  maketh  holy,  and  they  who 

are  being  made  holy]  f 
Are  i|ah]|  of  One'; 


'Ps.cjc.  1  ;  Mt.  xxil.  44. 

'  Cp.  chiip.  i.  6  "Trie 
world  t(i  porne,  accord 
inu  to  the  opinion  ..f 
the  ancient  syniiRORue, 
means  the  renovated 
enrth  under  the  relu'n  iif 


A  Elsewhere,  only  Ac.  111. 
15,  V.  31  ;  o   iip.  xil.  2 

«Cr.  Chap.  li.  Hi;  v.  9;  vH. 
19,  38;  ix.  9:  x.  I.  14: 
xi.  411;  xil  23.  in  nil  of 
wliirh  the  word  Is  te- 
le ioo. 


the      Messiah  "— .idolph        f  For  linqiazo.  cp.  chap.  II. 
Saiihir,  on  "Hebrews."  11  (twice;    ix.  13;  x.   10, 

I's.  viii   4  ff.  14,  2«:  xiii.  12 


|For  which   cause]   he  is  not  ashamed  to  be 
calling  them   \breUiren\,  ''^saying — 
I  will  declare  thy  name  unto  my  brethren, 
\ln  the  midst  of  an  assembly]  will  I  sing  praise 
uuto  thee  " ; 
13  and  agaiu — 

\I\  will  be  confidenl  upon  him  •> ; 
and  again — 

Lo !    \I\    and  the    children  which^  unto  me^ 
\  G<id\   hath  gicen.<^ 
1*  <Se(nng  therefore  \tlLe  children]  have  received 
a  fellowship  of  blood  and  flosh> 
|]Healso||   |iu  like  manner]  took  pazlnership  in 

the  same, — 
In  order  that  ]through  death]  — 

He   might   paralyse   him   that  held   the  do- 
minion' of  death. 
That  is,  the  Adversary, — 
15      And  might  release  these — 

As   many  as   ]by  fear  of  death]   were  all 
their  lifetime  liable'  ]lto  bondage] ].<i 
IS  For  |uotsurely  of  messengers]  is  he  laying  hold, 
But  ]of  Abraham's  seed]  he  is'  laying  hold.« 
1'  Whence  he  was  obliged  ]|in  every  way]]   |unto 
the  brethren]  f  to  be  made  like, 
That  he  might  become  a  merciful'  and  faith- 
ful high-priest, 
]In  the  things  pertaining  unto  God|, — 
Fur  the  makin'g  of  propitiation  for  the  sins  of 
the  people. 
18  For  <in  that  ]he]  suffered  jwhen  tested|> 
He  is  able  |unto  them  who  are  being  tested| 
||to  give  succour]]. 

3     Whence,    holy     brethren,     ]partners|     in    a 
heavenly  calling', 
Attentively  consider    the  Apostle   and  High- 
priest  of  our  confession — ]|  Jesus]  j 

2  As  one  faithful]  to  him  who  made  him  : 

As  ]Moses  also]  in  [all]  his  house.s 

3  For  ]of  more'  glory  than  Moses]  hath  ||this|| 

one  been  counted  worthy — 
By  as  much  as  more'  honour  than  |the  house] 
hath  ]]he  that  prepared  it]] ; 
*      For  levery'Tiouse]  is  prepared  by  some' one, — 
But   ]ho  that  hath  prepared  all'  things]   is 
|]God||. 
6  I  Even    Moses]  indeed,  was  faithful  in  all'   his 
house, 
I  As  an  attendant]   |]for  a  witness  of  the  things 
which  were  to  be  spoken]] ; 
6  But  ]]Christl]  as  ]a  Son]  ovi^v  hii  house, — 

Whose  house  are  ]we] if  ]the  freedom  of 

speech  and  boast  of  the  hope,  [throughout^ 
firm]]  we  hold  fast."" 
'  Wherefore, — 

According  as  saith  the  Holy  Spirit — 

To-day  Kif  ]unto  his  voice]  ye  would  hear- 
ken'^ 
Do  not  harden  your  hearts, — 
As  in  the  embitterment^ 
In  the  day  of  testing  in  the  desert. 


•  Ps.  xxll.  22. 
>'2  S   xxii.  3. 
t  Is.  viii.  17,  18. 
ii  See  Ro.  Viii.  21. 


•  Is.  xil  8  t. 
'  -s.  xxii.  22. 
8  Nu.  xii.  7. 
"  Ver.  14. 


HEBREWS   III.    9—19;    IV.    1—16;    V.    1,   2. 


225 


9  When  your  fathers  tested  hy  proving. 

And  saw  my  works  forty'  years. 
••*  Wherefore  Iwas  sore  vexed  with  this  gene- 

ration^ 
And   said,        Always  err    they  in  their 

heart ; — 
Howbeit  \they\  learned  not  my  ways  t 
ti  So  I  sware  in  mine  anger — 

They  sh  'ill  riot  enter  into  my  rest » I — 
•2  Be  taking  heed^  brethren^ 

Lest  at  any  time,  there  shall  be  in  any  one  of 
you^ 
A  wicked  heart  of  unbelief. 
In  revolting  from  a  Living  God. 
M  But  be  exhorting  one  another,  |on  each'  succes- 
sive dayl, — 
While  the  To-day^  is  being  named  I 
Lest  any  from  among  you  be  hardened  by  the 
decoitfulness  of  sin. 
"  For  I  partners  of  the  Christ]  have  we  become, — 
If^  at  least,  |the  beginning  of  the  confidence, 
throughout,  flrm|  we  hold  fast: 

15  So  long  as  it  is  said — 

To-day     <.if    \unto    his    voice]     ye    would 

hearken^ 
Do  not  harden  your  hearts, — 

As  in  the  embitter menty 

16  For  ||who||  |though  they  heardj  caused  emhitter- 

ment  ? 
Nay,  indeed  1  did  not  all'  who  came  forth  out 
of  Egypt  through  Moses  ? 
"  But  1 1  with  whom  i  I  was  he  sore  vexedforty  years  ? 
Was  it  not  with  them  who   sinned,   \whose 
dead  bodies'^  fell  in  the  desert]  ^  ? 

18  But  llunto  whom||  sware  he,  that  <?i<^  should 

not  enter  into  his  rest, — 
Save  unto  them  who  were  obstinate  ? 

19  And  we  see,  that  they  were  not  able  to  enter 

'Jjecause  of  unbelief  |. 
4    Let  us  therefore  fear,  lest  at  any  time, 

Although  there  is  left  behind  a  promise  of 
entering  into  his  rest,^- 
Anyone  from  amongst  you  should  be  deemed' « 
|to  have  come  short| ; 

2  For  we  have  had   delivered   to  us  the  joyful 

message,  just  as  even  |they| ; 
But  the  word  which  was  heard  did  not  profit 
I  them  I, 
They   not  having  been  blended,  by  faith, 
vvith  the  things  heard.'' 

3  For  we  who  have  believed  ]are  to  enter  into  the 

rest\. 
According  as  he  hath  said — 
<iSo  I  sware  in  mine  anger^ 

They  shall  not  enter  into  my  reM  s ; 
And  yet   |the  works]  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world' |had  been  brought  intoexistence|, 
*      For  he  hath  spoken,  somewhere,  concerning 
the  seventh  [day],  thus — 
And  God  rested^  on  the  seventh  day^  from 
all'  his  works  ^ ; 


•  Ps.  xcv.  7-n. 

•>  Ps.  xcv.  7  f. 

«  Or  ;  "  limbs." 

■»  Nu.  xiv.  i3,  23,  29. 

e  GranvillePeiin:"Jiidp:ed  " 

'  So  probably,  according  to 

B.N.T. 


one  of  the  editors  of 
WH;  but  lif :  "  <vith 
them  wlio  heard." 

8  Ps.  xcv.  11. 

k  Gen.  ii.  2 ;  Exo.  xx.  11. 


B     And  in  this  again — 

They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 
6  Seeing,  therefore,  that  it  is  left  over  for  |someS 
to  enter  into  it. 
And    |they  who   formerly'  had   delivered   to 
them  the  joyful  message]  entered  not  in  by 
reason  of  obstinacy, — 
'  jAgain]  he  marketh  out  a  certain'  day, 

]]To-day^]  ]in  David]  saying—    after  so  long' 
a  time  as  this, —    according  as  it  hath  been 
said  before : — 
To-day  <if  ]unto  his  voice]    ye  would  hear- 
ken^ 
Bo  not  harden  your  hearts. 

8  For  <if  ]]uuto  them]]  Joshua'  had  given  rest> 
It  had  not  in  that  case  ]concerning  another' 

day]  been  speaking  ]after]  these  things. 

9  Hence  there  is  jleft  over] 

A  Sabbath-keepiug_  for  the  people  of  God. 

10  For  ]he  that  hath  entered  into  his  rest] 
]|Hetoo|]  hath  rested  from  his  works, — ^just  as 

Ifrom  his  ovfu]  ]|^od]|  [rested]. 

11  Let  us,  therefore,  give  diligence  to  enter  into 

that'  rest. 
Lest  anyone  fall  into  the  same'  example  jof 
obstinacy], 

12  For  |]living]]  is  the  word  of  God,  and  ]ener- 

getic], 
And  more  cutting  than  any  knife  "with  two 

edges. 
And  penetrating  as  far  as  a  dividing  asun- 
der of  soul  and  spirit. 

Of  joints  also,  and  marrow, — 
And  able  to  judge  the  impulses  and  designs 

of  the  heart ; 

13  And   there  is    jno  created  thing]    can  be 

secreted  before  him, 
But  lall  things]  are  naked  and  exposed  to 
his  eyes : — 
As  to  whom  is  ]|our  discourse)]. » 
1*  <Having  then  a  great  high-priest  who  hath 
passed  through  the  heavens, 

]] Jesus  the  Son  of  God] ]> 
Let  us  nold  fast  the  confession  ; 

15  For  we  hitve  not  a  high-priest  unable  to  have 

fellow-feeling  with  our  weaknesses, 
But  one  tested  in  all  respects,  by  way  of  like- 
ness, japart  from  sin|. 

16  Let  us,  then^  be  approaching  with  freedom  of 

speech_  unto  the  throne  of  favour, 
That  we  may  receive  mercy. 
And      |favourl     may    find     jfor    seasonable 

succour]. 

5    For  ]]every'high-priest  who  from  among  men' 
is  taken]] 
|0n  behalf  of  men]  is  appointed,  as  to  the 

things  pertaining  unto  God, 
That  he  may  be  offering  [both]  gifts  and 
sacrifices  for  sins, — 
^         Able  [to  have  a  measure  of  feeling]  for  the 
ignorant  and  erring, — 
Since  ]he  also]  is  compassed  with  weak- 
ness; 

»  Cp.  cban.  V.  11. 


226 


HEBREWS    V.    3—14;    VI.    1—17. 


s         And  ]for  this  cause]  is  he  obliged — 
As  for  |tlio  p(joi)lo|^ 
So  also  |for  himself], — 
To  be  offering  for  sius  ; 
*      And    ]]not  unto  himself] |    doth  one  take  the 
honour, 
But  whou  called  by  God\ 
Just  as  ]pven  Aaron]  : 
6  IJThusli   lalso  the  Christ]  glorified  not  himself 
to  become  a  high-priest, 
But  he  that  spake  unto  him — 
\\My  Son\\  art  \t.hou\, 
\\1\\   \ilds  day\  have  begotten' thee '^•, 
6      As  also  ]in  a  different  place]  he  saith — 
|]27iow]]  art  a  priest  \age-abidh>.(jly\,'^ 
\\According  to  the  rank  of  Melcliizedek\\<^: 
TWho  I ]iu  the  days  of  his  flesh]] 

<Haviug  offered  up  |both  supplications  and 
entreaties 
Unto  him  that  was  able  to  save  him  out  of 
death ^ 
With  mighty  outcries  and  tears], 

And  boon  hearkened  to  by  reason  of  his 
devoutuess> 

8  |Even  though  he  was'  a  son] 

Yet  learned,  from  what  things  ha  suffered^ 
]]obedience]] ; 

9  And  ]being  made  perfect]. 

Became  Jto  all'  them  that  obey  him] 
Author  of  salvation  age-abiding  ^  ; 
w  Being  addressed  by  God  as  high-priest — 

\\According  to  the  rank  of  Melchizede.k\\. 
u  Concerniug  whom   ]]great]]  is  our  discourse,"^ 
And  of  difficult  interpretation  ]to  express]. 
Seeing  that    ]slothful]    have  ye  become  in 
the  hearing; 

12  For  <even  when  ye  ought  to  be  teachers 

]by  reason  of  the  time]> 
||Agaiuj]   have  ye  [need]  that  one  be  teach- 
ing ]you] 
What   are    the   first    principlesf  of    the 
oracles  of  God, 
And  have  become  such  as  have  ]need]  ]]of 
milkl]gnot  ]of  strong  foodi ; 

13  For  ]]every' one  partaking  of  milk]]  is  un- 

skilled in  discourse  of  righteousness. 
For  he  is  |a  babe] ; 
w         But    l|to  such  as  are  mature]]    pertaiueth 
ithe  strong'  food], 
|]To  them  who  ]by  reason  of  habit]  have 
their  organs  of  perce[ition  well  trained 
for  discriminating  both  good  and  evil]). 

6    Wherefore  <dismissing  the  elementary  dis- 
course concerning  the  Christ> 
lUnto  maturity]  let  us  be  ter\ding, 
Not  ]again,  a  foundation]  laying  down — 
Of  repentance  from  dead'  works. 
And  of  faith  towards  God, 
»         Of  immersions — in  respect  of  teaching,i> 
And  of  the  laying  on  of  hands, 

•  Ps.  11.  7.  e  1  Co  ill.  2. 

»  Ap:  "  ARe-abidlng."  ^  =-Si>  far  as  teachiiiK  Is 

0  Ps.  ex.  4.  conceriierl  :"   or    (WH): 

■1  Is.  xlv.  17.  "  inmierslons  of  (as  the 

e  See  chap.  iv.  13.  outconieof.afteri  teach- 

'  Or  :    "elements."  "  rudl            ing. 
ments." 


Of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 
And  of  judgment  age-abiding; — 
3  And    ]this]    will   we  do  if  at  least    |Gkxi| 

jiermit." 

*  For  it  is  impossible — 

<As  to  those  who  have  been  ]once  for  all] 
illuminated. 

Who  have  tasted  also  of  the  heavenly  free- 
gift. 

And  have  been  made  ] partners]  in  a  Holy 
Spirit, 

*  And    have  tasted   God's   utterance   to  be 

]  sweet]. 
Mighty  works  also  of  a  coming'  age, 
6      And  who  have  fallen  away> 
]  Again  I  to  be  remoulding  them  into  repentance; 
Seeing  •>  they  are  again  crucifying  unto  them- 
selves the  Son  of  God, 
And  holding  him  up  as  an  example. 
'For  ]l/ar)d)]  <which  hath  drunk  in    jthe  rainj 
thereupon  ofttimes  coming. 
And  which  bringetb  forth  vegetation  fit  for 
them  for  whom  it  is  even  cultivated> 
Partaketh  of  a  blessing  from  God  ; 

8  But    <ithould  it   be   bringing  forth  thorns  and 

briars^ 
It  is  disapproved,  and,  unto  cursing^  nigh, — * 
Whose  ]eud]  is  for  ]buruing]. 

9  But  we  are  persuaded,  concerning  you  ^beloved. 

The  things  which  are  better  and  which  con- 
tain salvation, 
Though  ]even  thus'  we  speak]. 

10  For  ]not  unrighteous]  is  God,  to  be  forgetful  of 

your  work  ■=  and  of  the  love  which  ye  have 
shewn  forth  for  his  name. 
In  that  ye  have  ministered  unto  the  saints., 
and  are'  ministering, — 

11  But  we  covet 

That  ]each  one  of  you]  be  showing  forth  the 
same'  diligence. 
Unto  the  full  assurance  of  the  hope  through- 
out : 

12  In  order  that  Inot  slothful]  ye  may  become, 
But  imitators  of  them  who,  through  faith  and 

patience,  were  becoming  heirs  of  the  pro- 
mises.'' 
1*  For  ]when  to  Abraham'  God  made  promise] 
<Seeing  he  had  no  one  greater  by  whom  to 
swear> 
He  svmre  \by  himself  \, — n  saying — 
\Truly^  if  blessiiigl  J  will  bless  thee^ 
And  \niultiplyLng\  I  will  multiply  thee  «; 

15  And  ]tbus,  being  patient]  he  attained  unto  the 

promise. 

16  For  ]]meu]]  ]by  the  greater  one]   swear. 
And  ]with  them]  an  end  of  ]lallll  gainsaying 

by  way  of  confirmation  is  ]]the  oath|] : 

17  Wherein    God   <being  ]more  abundantly'  dis- 

posed to  shew  forth  unto  the  heirs  of  the 
promise   the    uuchangeableuess    of    his 
counsel> 
Mediated  ]with  an  oath], — 


•  Ja.  1v.  15. 

>>  Or  :  "  so  long  as." 

=  Gen.  1.  11. 

d  Gen.  111.  17  t. 


•  1  Th   1.3. 

f  Or  :"aie  to  Inherit  the  p.' 

t  Qen.  xxii.  16  i. 


HEBREWS  VI.    18—20;    VII.    1—26. 


227 


18     In  order  that  <through  means  of  two'  un- 
changeable things^ 
In  which  it  was  impossible  for    |Godl    to 

make  himself  false> 
|A  mighty'  consolatioD|  we  might  have^ 
Who  have  fled  along  to  grasp  jtiie  fore- 
lying'  bope|, 
w  Which  we  have    jas  an  anchor  of  the 

soul|. 
Both  secure  and  firm, 
And  entering  into  the  interior  of  the 
veil'^: 
*o  Where  |a  forerunner  in  our  behalf|  hath 

entered  ||even  Jesus|| 
Who  \according  to  the  rank  of  Melchizedek\  hath 
become   ||a  high-priest  unto  times  age-abid- 
ing\\.^ 
1     For  I Ithis  Melchizedek'-  king  of  Salem^  priest  of 
God  Most  High, 
Who    met    Abraham    returning     from    the 
slaughter  of  the  kings^  and  blessed  him, — 
2  To   whom   even    a   tenth   of   all    Abraham 

apportioned]  I 
<First_  indeed,   when    translated.  King    of 

Righteousness, 
But  |after  that|  King  of  Salem  also,  which  is 
King  of  Peace, — 
8         Without  father,  without  mother,  without 
pedigree. 
Having  [neither  beginning  of  days,  nor  of 
life  an  end]. 
But  made  like  unf-o  the  Son  of  God> 
||Abideth  a  priest  evermore] [. 

*  Now  consider    Ijhow  groat]]  this  man  was,  to 

whom    \a  tenth]    Abraham   gave   out   of    the 
choicest  spoils 

]][Yea  Abraham]  the  Patriarch]]. 
6  And    [!they,  indeed,  from  among   the  sons  of 
Levi'  who  the  priesthood'  receive]] 
Have  Icommandment]    to  take  tithes  of  the 

people  ]accordiug  to  the  law], —  'i 
That  is,  of  their  brethren,   ;although   sprung 
from  the  loins  of  Abraham] ; 
6  But  ]|he  who  deriveth  not  his  pedigree  from 
among  them]] 
Hath  taken'  tithes  of  Abraham. 
And    [the  holder  of  the  promises]   hath  he 
blessed'. 

I  But  ]apart  from  all  gainsaying] 
The  less'  by  the  greater'  is  blessed. 

8  And  |]here]]  indeed,  dying' men  take  tithes. 
But    ]jthere]l    one  of  whom   it  is  witnessed 

]that  he  liveth]. 

9  And — so  to  say  a  word — 

I |Through  Abraham]!  even  Levi' who  taketh' 
tithes  hath  paid'  tithes; 
10      For  ]]even  then]]  was  he  ]in  the  loins  of  his 
father]  when  \\Melchizedek\\  met  him. 

II  <If  indeed,  therefore,  there  had  been  ]a  per- 

fecting   througli   means  of    the    Levitical 
priesthood], — 
For  |the  people,  thereon]  have  had  based  a 
code  of  laws> 

•  Lev.  xvl.  2,  12.  <:  Gen.  xiv  17  f. 

0  Ps.  ex.  4.  i  Nu.  xvili.  21-24. 


What  further'  need  [according  to  the  rank  of 
Melchizedek\  for  a  different'*  priest  to  be 
raised  up, 

And  I  not  according  to  the  rank  of  Aaron]  to  be 
designated  ? 

12  For  <seeiug  there  is  to  be  a  change  of  the 

priesthood> 
I |0f  necessity]]   ] of  law  too]  a  change  cometh. 

13  For  ]he  as  to  whom  these'  things  am  said] 

[With  a  different'  tribe]  hath  taken  part- 
nership, 

From   which    ]no  one]    hath  given  attend- 
ance at  the  altar; 
1*     For  it  is    ]very  evident]  that  out  of  Judah' 
hath  sprung  our  Lord, — 

][Resi)ecting  which  tribe]]  ]concerning 
priests]  nothing  did  Moses  speak, 

15  And   lyet  mere  abundantly' evident]  it  is — 

That  \\according  to  the  likeness  of  Melchi- 
zedek\\ ''  there  is  to  be  raised  up  ]a  differ- 
ent' priest], 

16  Who  <not  according  to  a  law  of  command- 

ment dealing  with  the  flesh>  hath  arisen. 
But  according  to  the  power  of  an  indis- 
soluble life; 
11  For  it  is  witnessed — 

\Thou\  art  a  priest  \age-abidingJy\, 
\\According  to  the  rank  of  Melchizedek\\.'> 
18  For  ]a  setting  aside]  doth,  indeed,  take  place, 
of  a  foregoing'  commandment, 
By  reason  of  its  own'  weakness  and  unprofit- 
ableness,— 
1*      For  ]the  law]  perfected  ]|nothing]|; 
But  there   is  the  superinducing  of  a  better' 
hope, — 
Through  which  we  draw  near  unto  God. 

2"  And    'inasmuch  as  not  apart  from  oath-taking — 
'■21      For  ]theyj  indeed,    ]apart  from  oath-taking| 
have  been  made  priests. 
But  ]he]  with'  an  oath-taking, — 

Through  him  that  was  saying  unto  him — 
The  Lord  sware^  and  Vill  not  regret, — 
\Thou\  art  a  priest  \  age- abidingly  ["^o 

22  |By  as    much  as   this]    hath    ]]Jesus|    become 

surety  of  a  better'  covenant  also. 

23  And  ]they]  indeed,  |in  greater  numbers]  have 

been  made  priests, 
Because     ]by    reason    of    death]     are    they 

hindered  from   ]remaining  at  hand] ; 
2*  But    Ijhe]],    |by  reason  of  his  remaining  age- 

o,bidingly\,'' 
|]Untransmissiblel]  holdeth  ]|theprie8thood|l. 

25  Whence  he  is  able  Jeven  to  be  saving  unto  the 

very  end] 
Them  who   approach,  through   him,  unto 
God  ; 
Since  he  evermore'  liveth  to  be  interceding 
in  their  behalf. 

26  For  ]]such  a  high-priest  as  this||  for  us' was 

[even]  suited : 
Loving,<i  noble^e  undeflled, 


»  Not     rriprply   "another." 

Mt   xi  o,  11. 
>>  Ps.  ex  4. 
«  I's.     ex.    4.     Ap :    "  Age- 


ahldlnp." 
"I  Or:  "ftiU  of  lovlrg-kfnd- 

ness.*' 
«  Or  :  "  without  malice." 


228 


HEBREWS  VII.    27,    28  ;    VIII.    1—13  ;    IX.    1-9. 


Set  apart  from  sinners, 
And  become'  [higher  than  the  heavens| ; 
2T     Who  hath  no  daily'  necessity,  |lik.e  the  high- 
priestsl, 
|Beforehand,    over    his    own'  sins]   to  be 

offering  sacrifices, 
|After  that|  over  those  jof  the  people], — » 
For    |this|    he    did    once    for    all    when 
|himself|  ae  offered  up. 
28  For  ||thelaw||  constituteth  [men]  high-priests, 
having  |weaknes3| ; 
But  |the  word  of  the  oath-taking,  which  cometh 
after  the  law| 
'|ASon||  age-abidingly'  | made  perfect |. 

8  A  crowning  point  on  the  things  being  spoken  : — 
||Such  a  one  as  this||  have  we  |as  high-priest], 
Who  hath  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  •>  of  the 
throne  of  the  Majesty  in  the  heaveas, — 

*  |0f  the  Holy  place]  <=  a  public  minister. 
And   of   the   Real'  2'eni,  which    \the  Lord\ 

pitched'^  and  not  ]maul. 
3  For  ]]every'  high-priest]]    ]for   the  offering  of 
both  gifts  and  sacrifices]  is  constituted  ; 
Whence  it  was  [necessary]  for  [this  one  also] 
to  have  something  which  he  might  offer. 

*  <If,  indeed,  therefore,  he  had  been  on  earth> 

He  had  not,  in  that  case,  even  been'  a  priest. 
Since  there  are'  those  who  are  offering  the 
gifts  ]according  to  the  law] : — 

6  Who,  indeed,  are  rendering  divine  service, 

with  a  glimpse'and  shadow'  ]  of  the  heavenly 

things] ; 
Even  as  Moses  hath  received  intimation,  when 
about  to  complete  the  tent, — 

For  see !  saith  he — Thoushalt  make  all  things 
according  to  the  model  which  hath  been 
pointed  out  to  thee  in  the  mount.^ 

*  But  ]now]  hath  he  attained  unto  ]a  more  dis- 

tinguished] public  ministry, — 
By  as  much  as  of  a  better'  covenant'  also  he  is 
]mediator). 
Which  indeed    ]upon  better'  promises]  hath 
been  legislated. 

7  For  <if  ]]that  first]]  had  been  ]faultless]>, 

]Not,  in  that  case,  for  a  second]  had  there 
been  sought  ]a  place]. 

8  For  ]finding  fault  with  them|  ho  saith — 

Lo  .'  \days\  are  coming^  saith  the  Lord, 

When  I  will  concluded/or  the  house  of  Israel 
and  the  hoiise  of  Judah^ 
\\A  covenant  of  a  new  sort\\ : 

9  Not  according  to  the  covenant  which  I  m,ade 

with  their  fathers  ^ 
In  the  day  when  I  took  them  by  their  hand^ 

to   lead  them  forth   out  of  the  land  of 

Egypt,— 
Because  \they\  abode  not  in  my  covenant^ 
And  \I\  disregarded  them,  saith  the  Lord. 

10  Because  \this\   is  the  covenant  which  I  will 

make  with  the  house  of  Israel^ 
\After  those  days\        saith  the  Lord: — 


<.Giving  my  laws  into  their  understandings- 
[Upon  their  hearts    also\    will  I  inscribe 
them, : 
And  I  ivill  become  their'  God, 
And  \they\  shall  become 'my' people; 
"  And  in  nowise  shall  they  teach — 

Every  one  his  fellow-citizen^ 
And  every  one  liis  brother. 

Saying, —  Get  to  know  the  Lord! 
Because  \all\  sJiall  know  we. 

Prom  the  least  unto  the  greatest  of  them ; 

12  Because  \propitious\  will  I  be  as  to  their  un- 

righteousnesses,^ 
Arid    \of  their  sins\    in  nowise  will  I  be 
mindful  \any  more], 

13  In  saying        Of  a  new  sort  ^  he  hath  made 

obsolete  ]the  first] ; 
But  ]the  thing  that  is  becoming  obsolete  and 
aged] 
Is  near  ]]disappearing]|  I 

9  [Even]  the  first,  indeed,  therefore,  used  to  have 
righteous  appointments  of  divine  service, 
]Even  the  holy  ritual  well  arranged]. 

2  For  ja  tent]  <;  was  prepared,  [the  first]. 

In  which  were  both  the  lampstand  and  the 
table  and  the  setting  forth  of  the  loaves, — 
The  which  is  called  che  Holy  place  <* ; 

3  But  [after  the  second'  veil]  a  tent,  that  which 

is  called  Most  Holy : 
*      Having  a  golden'  altar  of  incense. 

And  the  ark  of  the  covenant  covered  around 
on  evei-y  side  with  gold. 
In  which  was  a    golden  jar  holding  the 

manna. 
And  the  rod  of  Aaron  that  sprouted. 
And  the  tables  of  the  covenant ; 
6     But  [over-above  it]  Cherubim  of  glory  over- 
shadowing the  propitiatory : — 
]Coucorning  which  things]  it  is  not  now  [need- 
ful] to  be  speaking  ] particularly]. 

6  Now  <these'  things   having  been  thus'  pre- 
pared > 
|Into  the  first'  tentj   indeed,  ]continually[  do 
the  priests  enter. 
The  divine  services  completing; 
'      But  ]]iuto  the  second]]   once'  for  all  in  the 
year', 
Only'  the  high-priest. 
Not  without  blood. 
Which  he  offered  for  himself  and  the 
ignorances  of  the  people: 

8  The  Holy  Spirit  making  this'  evident — 

That   Infit  yet]   hath   been   manifested,  the 

way  through  the  Holy  place, 
]So  longi  as  the  first'  tent  hath  [a  standing]. 

9  The  which  is  a  similitudefor  the  present  season, 

According  to  which  [both  gifts  and  sacrifices) 
are  offered. 


•  Chap.  V.  3;  li.  7. 

"  Ps.  ex.  1. 

=  See  chap.  Ix.  2,  note  <•. 

'>  Nu.  xxiv.  6 — according  to 


the  pronunciation  of 
some  auMiorltlfS :  Olns- 
burg,  in  loco,  cp.  Sep. 

'  EXO.  XXT.  4U. 


•  Jer.  xxxl.  31-34. 

'  Ver.  8.  above. 

0  Kxo.  XXV.  8ff  ;  xl.  2  ft. 

d  It,  would  seem  to  \:f  the 
safer  course  to  render 
the  simple  plural  (hagia) 
uniformly,  in  harmony 


with  the  distinction  here 
drawn  between  the  Holy 
pliioe  and  the  Mnst  Holy. 
C|i.  the  six  ocmirreuces  : 
viil.  2;  Ix.  8,  12,  24,  25: 
X.  19. 


HEBREWS  IX.    10—28;    X.    1—8. 


229 


Which  cannot  |as  to  the  conscience|  perfect 
him  that  rendereth  the  divine  service  :— 
w  Only  as  to  eatings^  and  driukiugs,  and 

diversified  immersions, — 
Bighteous-appoiutments  of  the  fleshy 
Which  |uutil  a  season  of  rectifying!  are 
in  force. 

11  But   <when    ||Christ||    approached ,»  as  high- 
priest  of  the  coming  b  good  things," 
Tlirough  the  greater'  and  more  perfect'  tent^ 
not  made  by  hand, 
That  is^  not  of  this'  creation, — 
u         Nor  yet  through  blood  of  goats  and  calves^ 
But  through  his  own'  blood> 
He  entered  once  for  all  into  the  Holy  place, 
1 1  Age-abiding'  redemption  discovering'!  |. 

15  For  <if  the  blood  of  goats  and  buUs^ 

And  the  ashes  of  a  heifer  sprinkling  the 
profaned, 
Halloweth  unto  the  purity  of  jthe  fl[esh|> 
1*  ||How  much  ralher||    shall    |tho  blood  of  the 
Christy 
Who  through  an  age-abiding  spirit 

Offered  himself  unspotted  unto  God| 
Purify  our'i  conscience  Irom  dead'  works^ 
To  the  rendering  of  divine-service    |unto  a 
Living'  God|«  ? 
18  And  ||for  this  causal  I  |of  a  new  covenant|  is  he 
mediator', — 
To  the  end  that  <death  coming  to  pass  for  the 
redemption  of  the  transgressions  against 
||the  flrstjl  covenant> 
The  called  might  receive  |the  promise|  of  the 
age-abiding'  f  inheritance ; 

16  For  <where  a  covenant  is> 

It  is  necessary  for  |the  death|  to  be  brought 
in^  of  him  that  hath  covenanted  ; 
"  For  |a  covenant  over  dead  perdons|  is  firm', — 
Since  it  is  not  then'  of  force  when   he   is 
|living|  that  hath  covenanted. 

18  Whence  l|noteven  the  first] |   |apart  from  blood| 

hath  been  consecrated ; 

19  For  <  when  every  commandment  according  to 

the  law  ||had  been  spoken||  by  Moses  unto 
all  the  people> 
[Taking  the  blood  of  the  calves  and  the  goats^ 

With  water  and  scarlet  wool  and  hyssop|, 
Both  |the  scroll  itself,  and  all'  the  people]  he 
sprinkled  ; 
M         Saying— 

\This\  is  the  hlood  of  the  covenant  which 
I  (}od\  hath  sent  in  command  unto  you": 
21      Yea  |the  tent  also,  and  all'  ttie  utensils  of  the 
public  ministry!  with  blood'  in  like  manner' 
he  sprinkled : 
»2     And    jnearlyl    all  things    |with    blood]    are 
purified  jaccording  to  the  law], 
And  |apart  from  blood-shedding|  cometh  no 
1 1  remission  il.b 


23  It  was  indeed  therefore   jnecessaryl   for   |the 
glimpses  of  the  things  in  the  heavens]  with 
these'  to  be  purified  ; 
But    |the   heavenly   things  themselves']    with 
better'  sacrifices  than  ]these]. 
2*  For    I  not  into  a   Holy  place   made  by  hand'| 
entered  Christ, — 
Counteriiart  of  the  real  [Holy  place]; 
But  !  I  into  the  heaven  itself]!, 

|Now|    to  be   plainly  manifested   before  the 
face  of  God  in  our  behalf; — 

25  Nor  yet  thats  ]ofttimes]  he  should  be  oflering 

himself, — 
Just  as    |the  high-priest|    entereth  into  the 
Holy    place,    year    by    year,   with    alien' 
blood ; — 

26  Else  had  it  been  [needful  for  him]  ofttimes'  to 

suffer,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world; 
But  ]now|  <once  for  all 
Upon  a  conjunction  of  the  ages,* 
For  a  setting  a  side  of  sin  through  means  of 
his  3acrifice> 
Hath  he  been  made  manifest  t"; 

27  And  <inasmuch  as  it  is  in  store  for  men — 

Once  for  all'  to  die. 
But  after  this'  |judgment]> 

28  [Thus]  ]]the  Christ  also]] 

<Once  for  all'  having  been  offered. 

For  the  hearing  of  the  sins  |o/mant/|>« 
IJA  second  time,  apart  from  siu|]  will  appear, 
[To    them    who     for    him'    are    ardently 
waiting] — 
|]Unto  salvation]]. 

lO    For  the  law   <having   []a  shadow]]*  of  the 
destined'  good  things. 
Not  the  very'  image'  of  the  things> 
They  can  never    [with   the   same'  sacrifices 
which  year  by  year'  they  offer  evermore! 
Make  them  who  approach  |  perfect] ; 

2  Else  would  they  not,  in  that  case,  have  ceased 

being  offered. 
By  reason   of    those   rendering   the    divine 
service  having  no'  further'  conscience  at 
all'  of  sins, 
I  [Being  once  for  all  purified]]? 

3  But    [in  them]    is  a  i-ecaUing  to  mind  of  sins 

]year  by  year], 
*     For  it  is  impossible  for   ]blood  of  bulls  and 
goats]  e  to  be  taking  away  sins. 

5  Wherefore  <coming  into  the  wor!d>  he  saith: 

\Sacrifice  and  offerinc]\   thou  willedst  not. 
But   \abody\   hast  thou  fitted  for  me, — 

6  \In   whole-hvrnt-offmngs   and   sacrifices  for 

sins\  thou  didst  not  delight : 
^         \  Tlien\  said  1— 

Lo !  I  am  come, — 

\In  the  heading  of  the  scroll]  itis  written 
concerning  me, — 
To  do,  0  God^  thy  \\will\\J 
8  <  [Higher  up]  saying— 

\\Sacrifices^  and  offerings,  and  whole-burnt- 


•  le :  clearly  unto  Ood  ;  ver. 

24. 
0  Or  (WH) :  "  destined." 
<:  Chap.  X.  I. 
'  Or  tWH) :  "  your.'- 


«  1  Th.  1.  9. 

'  Ap  :  '■  Age-abiding." 

t  Exo.  xxiv.  8. 

^  Lev.  xvii.  11. 


»Ap:  "Aire." 
»  Vers.  11,  24. 
c  Is.  liil.  12. 
I    d  Chap.  vilL  5. 


•  Or    (WH) :    "  goats    and 
bulls." 

t  Ps.  xi.  6-a 


230 


HEBREWS   X.    9—39;    XI.    1. 


offerings^  and  sacrifices  for  sins\\   thou  will- 
edst  not^  neither  delightedst  in, — 
The  which  [accordiugto  thelaw|  areoffered> 
»  \Then\  hath  ho  said— 
Lo .'  I  am  come  1 
To  do  \thy  will\ : — 
He  taketh  away  the  first,  that  [the  second]  he 
may  ||establish|| : 
w  |By  which  wUl\  we  have  been  made  holy^ 

Thr'.)ugh  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ  ||ouee  for  alli|. 
11  And    invery'  priest|,a   indeed^  standeth   daily 
publicly  ministering, 
And  the  same'  sacrifices  ofttimes'  offering^ 
The  which  never'  can  clear  away  sins ; 
i«  But  this'  priest  <haviug  offered  one'  sacrifice 
for  sins  evermore> 
Sat  down  on  the  right  hand  *>  of  God  : 
w  |As  for  the  rest|   waiting — 

Until  his  foes  be  made  his  footstool^ ; 
1*     For  |by  one'  offeringi  hath  he  perfected  for 
evermore^  them  who  are  being  made  holy. 

15  But  even  the  Holy  Spirit  |beareth  us  witness] ; 

For  <after  having  said — 

16  \Tliis\  is  the  covenant  which  I  will  covenant 

unto  them 
After  those  days,        saith  the  Lord, — 
Giving  my  lauis  upon  their  hearts, 
\Upon  their  understandings  also]    will    I 
i7iscTibe  them^  = 
"      [He]  also  [saithj— 

I  Of  their  sins,  and  of  their  lawlessnesses] 
I  will  in  nowise  be  mindful  any  more.'^ 

18  But  Iwherever  a  remission  of  these  is|  there 

is  |no  further]  offering  ]for  sins]. 

19  <Having  therefore,  brethren^  freedom  of  speech 

for  the  entrance^'  through  the  Holy  place 
jby  ihe  blood  of  Jesus], 
w     Which  entrance  ho  hath  consecrated  for  us, 
as  a  way  recent  and  living. 
Through  the  veil,  that  is,  his  flesh, — 
'1  And   having  a  great   priest  over  the   house  of 

God>f 
M     I  et  us  approach  with  a  genuine'  heart,  in  full 
assurance  of  faith, s 
Having  been  sprinkled,  as  to  our  hearts, 

from  an  evil  conscience, 
And  bathed,  as  to  our  bodies,  with  pure 
water ; 
»     Let  us  hold  fast  the  confession  of  the  hope 
without  wavering, — 
For  Ifaithful]  is  he  that  hath  promised ; 
**     And  lot  us  attentively  consider  one  another, 
to  provoke  unto  love  and  noble'  works,   - 
«'•         Not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves 
together. 
According  to  the  custom  of  some, 
But  exhorting, 
And  by  so'  much  the  more  as  this'. 
By  as'  much  as  ye  behold    ||the   day]] 
drawing  near. 


-Or(WH).  "hlRh-priest." 

-  Ps.  ex.  1. 

e  Jer.  xxxl  3S. 

<  Jer.  xxxi.  84. 


«  Eph.  II.  18. 

f  Zcch.  vi.  nil;  Nu.  xll.  '<. 

(  Eph.  lit  12. 


26  For  <if  I  by  choice]  we  be  sinning,  after  the  re- 
ceiving of  the  full-knowledge  of  the  truth> 
]]No  longer]]  |fbr  sins|  is  there  left  over  ]a 
sacrifice], 
'^f      But  some  [fearful]  reception  of  judgment  and 
fiei'y  jealousy^ 
]About  to  devour  the  opposers].^ 

28  ]]Any  one  having  sot  aside  a  law  of  Moses]] 

]Apart   from   compassions,   upon  [the   testi- 
mony of]  two'  or  three  witnesses]  dieth*': 

29  Of    ]bow  much]    sorer    ipuuishmeut],  suppose 

ye,  shall  he  be  accounted  worthy. 
Who   hath  trampled   underfoot   jthe  Son   of 

God], 
And  \lhe  blood  of  the  covenant]  =  hath  esteemed 

]a  profane  thing]  ||by  which  he  had  been 

made  holy] I, 
And  ]unto  the  Spirit  of  favour]  hath  offered 

wanton  insult  ? 

30  For  we  know  him  that  hath  said — 

\To  ■ine]  belongeth  avenging, 
]  ] /  ]  ]  will  recompense  '^ ; 
and  again — 

The  Lord  will  judge  his  people.* 
81      ]A  fearful  thing]  [it  is]  to  fall  into  the  hands 
]]of  a  Living  Godl]. 

32  But  be  calling  to  mind  the  former'  days, 

In  which  jouce  ye  wore  iiluniiuated|, 

]  A  great  combat  of  sufferings]  ye  endured ; — 

33  ]]Partly[],    indeed,    because    ]both  with    re- 

proaches and  tribulations]    yo  wore  being 
made  a  spectacle, 
But   i]partly]]    because  ]into  fellowship  with 
them  who   were  so'  involved)    ye   were 
brought ; — 
3*         For  jeven  with  them  who  were  in  bonds] 
ye  sympathised, 
And  [unto  the  seizure  of  your  goods]  with 
joy'  ye  bade  welcome, — 
Knowing  that  ye  have  yourselves,  for  a 
better'  possession  and  |an  abidingi. 

35  Do   not,    then,   cast    away   your    freedom    of 

speech, — 
The  which  hath  a  great'  recompense'. 

36  For  ]of  endurance]  yo  have  need. 

In  order  that  <tbe  will  of  God  having  done^ 
Ye  may  bear  away  ]the  promise]. 

37  For  <yet  a  little  while,  how  short  1  how  short !~ 

]The  Coming   One]  will  be  here^  and  will  uq 
tarry ; 
^^  But  ]my^  righteous  one]  by  faith  ]shall  lire^,. 
And    \if  lie  draw  back]    ]]my  soul   delighttt 
not  in  him\].z 

39  ]Wo]  however,  are  not  of  a  drawing  hack  unto 
destruction, 
But  of  faith  ]unto  an  acquisition  of  life]. 

11     But  faith  is'  ]of  things  hoped  for]  ]]a  confi- 
dence] I, 
]0f  facts]   a  conviction    ]]when  they  are  not 

seen]] ; 

0  Ts  xxvl.  11  (Sep.).  •  Deu.  xxxH.  36  i  Ps.  cixiv. 

b  D<'ii    xvii.  6.  14. 

cExn.  xxiv.  8.  '  Or(WH):  "the." 

■1  I  )pu.  xxxll.  35  t ;  Eo.  xlL  «  Hab.  11.  3  f  ;  Ro.  L  17 ;  QaL 

18.  ill.  IL 


HEBREWS   XI.    2—26. 


231 


»         For      Itherebyl     well-attested     were     the 

ancients. 
8  ||By  faithil   we  understand  the  ages*  to  have 
been   fitted    together    ||by  declaration    of 
Godll,— 
To  the  end  that  [not  out  of  things  appearing] 
should  that  which  is  seen  ||have  come  into 
existencelj. 
*||Byfaith||   |a  fuller' sacriflce|  did  Abel'  ||oflfer 
unto  God  1 1  than  Cain', — 
[Through  which|  he  received  witness  that  he 
was  |righteous|, 
There  being  a  witnessing  upon  his  gifts\\  by 
Ood\\ 
And  Ithrough  it|  though  he  died'  ||he  yet  is 
8peaking||.» 
B  ||By  faith||  |Enoch|  was  translated^  so  as  not 
to  see  death. 
And  was  not  found^  because  that  \  God\  had 

translated  him ; 
For  Ibefore  the  translation]  he  had  received 
witness  that  he  had  becotne  [well-pleasing 
unto  God\ " ; — 
«         But  japart  from  faithj  it  is  impossible  to 
be  VI ell-pleasing ; 
For  he  that  approacheth  unto  God — 
[Must  needs  have  faith]  that  he  is'. 
And  that  jto  them  who  seek  him  out]  jla 
rewarder'  he  becometh]]. 
*||By  faith]]  ]Noah]'i  <having  received  intima- 
tion' concerning  Ithe  things  not  yet  seeu]> 
jFilled  with  reverence]    prepared  an  ark  to 
the  saving  of  his  house — 
Through  which  he  condemned  the  world, 
And  ]of  the  righteousness  by  way  of  faith] 
became  ]lheir][. 
8||Byfaith]l  ]being  called]  Abraham' obeyed — 
To  come  forth  into  a  place  he  was  destined 
to  receive  for  an  inheritance ; 
hxxA  he  came  forth  ^  i]not  well  knowing  whither 
he  was  coming] ].<; 
•  ||By  faith]]  he  sojourned  in  the  land  of  promise 
]as  a  foreign  laud], 
|In  tents]  dwelling^ 
Along  with  Isaac  and  Jacob^  the  joint-heirs 
of  the  same  promise  f; 
w     For  he  was  awaiting  the  city  having  founda- 
tions'. 
Whose  architect  and  builder  is  |God|. 
u  ||By    faith]]     ]even    Sarah    herself]  g    received 
] power  for  founding  a  seed], 
[Even  beyou(i  the  season  of  life's  prime], — 
Seeing  that  ]faithful]  she  reckoned  jhimthat 
had  promised] ; 
"         Wherefore  ]even  from  one]  were  born, 

And    ]as  to  these  things]    one  who  had 
become  dead, — 
Like  the  stars  of  the  heaven  for  multitude. 
And  as  the  sand  that  is  by  the  lip  of  the  sea^^ 
that  cannot  be  numbered. 


•Chap.    1.  2;   Eph.    ill.  11. 

Ap  :  "  Age." 
''  Gen.  Iv.  4. 
•  Gen.  V.  24. 
d  Gen.  Tl.  8  ff. 


•  Gen.  xll.  1  ft. 
'Gen.  xxvlil.4 
K  Gen.  xvil.  19. 
"  Gen.  XV.  5 ;  xxU.  17;  xzxll. 
13. 


13  ||In  faith]] a  all'  these  died'— 

Not  bearing  away  the  promises. 
But    |from  afar]     beholding'    and    saluting* 

them. 
And  confessing  that  {strangers  and  sojourners\ 
were  they  upon  the  land.^ 
1*     For  ]they  who  such  things  as  these'  are  say- 

Make  it  clear  that  jof  a  paternal  home  they 
are  iu  quest] ; 

15  And  <if  indeed  of  that'  they  had  been  mind* 

ful,  from  which  they  had  come  out'> 
They  might,  in  that  case,  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity jto  return] ; 

16  But    jluowjj    |after  a  better  one]    are  they 

reaching, 
That  is,  a  heavenly ; 
Wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  of  them,  to  be 
invoked  as  jtheir  God], — " 
For  he  hath  prepared  for  them  |a  city|. 
1'  ijBy  faith]]    Abraham   \when  tested\  offered  up 
Isaac,'^ 
And    ]]the  only-begotten |]    would    |he|    have 
offered   up    Jwho  the  promises  had  ao- 
cejjted], — 

18  Even  him  of  whom  it  had  been  said — 

\\In  Isaac\\  shall  there  be  called  to  thee  \a 
seed\ " : 

19  Accounting  that  |even  from  among  the  dead| 

]]God]]  was  able  ]to  raise  [him]],— 
Whence   ]even  iu  similitude]    he  bare  him 
away. 

20  ]]By  faith]]   [even  concerning  things  to  comej 

did  Isaac  f^  bless  | Jacob  and  Esau|. 

21  ]]By  faith]!  ]Jacob,  when  about  to  die]. 

Blessed  [each  of  the  sous  of  Joseph] ; 
And  bowed  in  worship  on  the  top  of  his  staff .e 
"  |]Byfaith]]  jJoseph,*)  when  drawing  to  his  end] — 
]Concerning  the  exodus  of  the  sons  of  Israel] 

called  to  remembrance, 
And  ]concerning  his  bones]  gave  command- 
ment. 
23  ]]By  faith]]   iMoses,  when  born]— 

Was  hid  three  months  by  his  parents, 
Because   they  saw    that  goodly   was    [the 
child],! 
And  were  not  affrighted  ||atthe  decree  of 
the  king]]. 
2*  iJBy  faith]]   \Moses^  wheu  grown  up\ — * 

Refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  a  daughter  of 
a  Pharaoh, 

25  Rather  choosing — 

To  be  jointly  suffering  ill-treatment  with 
the  people  of  God, 

Than  ]for  a  season]  to  be  having  [[sin's  en- 
joy ment||  ; 

26  Accounting — 

<  As  greater  riches  than  Egypt's  treasure8> 
\\The  reproach  of  the  Anointed  One\\  •; 
For  he  was  looking  away  unto  the  recompense. 


•  Or  :    "  along  the  way   of 

faith." 
•>  Or :  "  earth  "—1  Ch.  xxlx. 

15;    Ps.  xxxix.  12;  Gen. 

xxMi.4. 
'  Exo.  lit.  6. 
^  Gen.  xxll.  1  ft. 

•  Gen.  xxL  12 ;  Ro.  Ix.  7 


'  Gen.  XXV if  28. 

KGen.    xlviU.    14-16:     CO. 

xlvii,  31. 
>"  Gen.  1.  24. 
i  Exo.  It.  2. 
k  Exo.  11.  11. 
>  Ps.  Izxziz.  SO  f ;  bdz.  St 


232 


HEBREWS   XI.    27—40;    XII.    1—13. 


"  ||By  faith j  I  he  forsook  Egypt^-" 

Not  put  in  fear  of  the  wrath  of  the  king; 
For  |a.s  seeing  him  who  cannot' be  seen|  ||he 
persevered||. 
*8  ||By  faith  1 1  he  hath  kept  the  passover  and  the 
besmearing  of  the  blood, 
Lest  \he  that  was  destroying  the  flrst-born| 
||should  be  touching  them||.'' 
*9  ||By  faithll  they  passed  through  the  Red  Sea, 
|as  over  dry  land|, — 
Which  the  Egyptians  [seizing  an  attempt'  to 
do|  wore  swallowed  up.": 
so  ||By  faithll   |the  walls  of  Jerieho|  fell, 

iHaving  been  surrounded  for  seven  days|.d 
SI  II By   faithll     |Rahab  the  harlot|    perished  not 
with  them  who  refused  to  yield, 
jSho  having  welcomed  the  spies  with  peacej." 
8'.2  And  what  more'  can  I  say  ? 

For  |time|  will  fail  me  while  1  go  on  telling — 
Concerning    GideonJ    Barak^s    Sampson,'' 

Jephthah,' 
David  "^   also,  and  Samuel,'  and  the  pro- 
phets,— 

53  Who  llthrough  faith||— 

Prevailed  in  contest  over  kingdoms. 
Wrought  righteousness, 
Attained  unto  promises. 
Shut  the  mouths  of  lious,™ 

54  Quenched  the  power  of  fire," 
Escaped  the  mouths  of  the  sword, 
Were  made  powerful  from  weakness. 
Became  mighty  in  battle. 
Overturned  |camps  of  aliens] ; 

S6         Women   received    |by  resurrection]  ||their 
dead||o; 
But  I  others  I  were  put  to  the  rack. 
Not  accepting  redemption. 
That  junto  a  better' resurrection]  jjthey 
might  attainll : 
86         |Others|  again,   |of  mockings  and  scourg- 
ings|  received  trial, 
|Nay !   further]    of  bonds  and  imprison- 
ments : 
w         They  were  stoned,  were  pierced  through, 
|were  sawn  asunder], 
]By  murder],  with  a  sword,  ]]died]], 
Wentaboutin  sheep-skins, ingoat- hides, — 
Being  in  want,  suffering  tribulation,  en- 
during ill-treatment: 

88  Of  whom  the  world'  ]was  not  worthy] — 

|Upon  deserts]  wandering,  and  mountains, 
and  in  caves, — and  in  the  caverns  of  the 
earth. 

89  And    |]these  all]]  <though  they  obtained  wit- 

ness through  their  faith> 
Yet  bare  not  away  ]the  promise] : 
*»         |]God]]    ]for  us]  something  better'  provid- 
ing,— 
That  ]not  apart  from  us]  should  they  be 
made  ||perfect|j. 


•  Exo.  xll.  4!  fit. 
»  Exo.  xtl.  21. 
c  Exo.  xlv.  22  ff. 
"1  Jos.  vl.  20. 
e  Jos.  vl.  17. 
r  Jdg.  vl.  ff. 
I  Jdg.  Iv.  5  ff. 


0  Jdg.  xill.  24  ff. 
i  Jdg.  xl.  1  ff. 

k  I  S.  xvi.  n  ff. 

1  1  S.  1.  20  ff. 
•n  Dan.  vl.  22. 
"  Dan.  111.  27. 

o  1  K.  xvlt  23  :  2  K.  Iv. 


12    Therefore,  indeed, 

<Seeing  that  |we  also]  have  encircling  us  jso 
great'  a  cloud  of  witnesses|> 
<Stripping  off  every    liucumbrancei"*  and  the 

easily  entangling  sin> 
jWith  endurance]  let  us  be  running  ]the  race 
that  is  lying  before  us|, 
■■i      Lookingaway  unto  our  faith's  Princely-leader 
and  perfecter_  | ] Jesus]],— 
Who  <in  consideration  of  the  joy  lying  before 
him> 
Endured  a  cross,  ]shame]  despising! 
And  \on  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of 
God]   \\hath  taken  his  seat\\.^ 
s  For  take  ye  into  consideration — 

Him  who  hath  endured  ]such'  contradiction] 
by  sinnei~s  against  themselves,'^ 
Lest  ye  be  wearied,  jin  your  souls]  becoming 
exhausted. 
*  ]jNot  yet' unto  blood]]  have  ye  resi-sted,  jagainst 
sin]  waging  a  contest; 

5  And  ye  have  quite  forgotten   the  exhortation 

which,  indeed,    jwith   you'   as  with  sons] 
|]doth  reason]] : — 
My  son !  be  not  slighting  the  discipline  of  the 
Lord, 
Neither  he  fainting^  when  by  him'  \thou  art 
reproved\ ; 

6  For  \whom  tlie  Lordloveth]  he  doth  \discipline\. 

And  scourgeth  every'  son  whom    he    doth 
\welcome  home\A 
T  <For  the  sake  of  discipline>  persevere  1 

]|As   towards   sons|]    jGod]   beareth   himself 
] towards  you] ; 
For  who  is  ]a  son]  whom  ]a  father]  doth 
not  discipline  ? 

8  <If  however  ye  are  without'  discipline. 

Whereof  ]all]  have  received  a  share> 
jThen]  are  ye  jbastards]  and  ]]notsons]]. 

9  j]Furthermore,  indeed]]  ]the  fathers  of  our  flesh] 

we  used  to  have,    ]as  administrators  of 
discipline]. 
And  we  used  to  pay  deference : 
Shall  we  not  ]]much  rather]]  submit  ourselves 
to  |the  Father  of  our  spirits]  and  l|live|]  ? 

10  For  ]they]  indeed,  <for  a  few  days,  according 

to  that  which  seemed  good  to  them>  were 
administering  discipline; 
But  ]he]  unto  that  which  is  profitable,  jwith  a 
view  to  our  partaking  of  his  holiness] : 
"But  ]]no  discipline]]  Ifor  the  present,  indeed] 
seemeth  to  be  of  joy',  but  of  sorrow' : 
jjAfterwards]]  however — 
<To    them    who    thereby'  have    been  well 
train  ed> 
It  yieldeth    jpeaceful  fruit]  ]]of  righteous- 
ness]]. 
12  Wherefore  \the  slackened  hands  and  paralysed 

knees\  restore  ye,'' 
18  And  \straight  tracksl  be  making  for  your  feet — ' 
That  the  lame  member  may  not  be  dislocated, 
but  jbe  healed  rather']. 


■Or:  "all  arrogance." 
»  Ps.  ex.  1. 

« Nu.    xvl.    38 ;    or   (WH); 
"himself." 


"  Pr.  ill.  11  f. 
•  Is.  XXXV.  8. 
'  Pr.  Iv.  26  (Sep.). 


HEBREWS   XII.    14—29  ;    XIII.    1— 10. 


233 


w  l|Peoce||  he  pursuing  J'  with  all,  and  the  obtain- 
iDg  of  holiuess, — 
|Without  which  uo  one  shall  see  the  Lord| : 
16     Using  oversight — 

Lest  any  one  be  falling  behind  from  the 

favour  of  God, — 
Lest  any  root  of  hittei-ness    \springing  up 
ahoce'\    \\he  causing  trouble\\,'^ 
And  Ithrough  it|  ||themany||  be  defiled: 
!•         Lest  there  be  any  fornicator,  or  profane 
person  |like  Esau\, — 
Who  (for  the  sake  of  one  meal|  yieldedup 
his  own  firstborn  rights  '^ ; 
M  For  ye  know  that  <afterwardi= — 

When  he  even  wished'  to  inherit  the 
blessing> 
He  was  rejected ; 
For    I  place  of  repentance'!    found  he 

none. 
Even  though  |with  tears'  he  diligently 
sought  it|.<i 

18  For  ye  have  not  approached — 

Unto  |a  searching'  and  scorching'  fire\, 
And  gloom^  and  raist^  and  tempest, 
18  A7id  a  trumpet's  peal,— 

And  a  sound  of  things  spoken*-' : — 
From  which  they  who  heard  excused 

themselves, 
Lest  there  should  be  added  to  them 
I  a  word] ; 
*9  For  they  could  not  bear  I  that  which 

was  being  enjoined |, 
And  \should  a  beast'  be  touching  the 
mountain\  it  shall  be  stoned  f; 
«i  And  <so  fearful  was  that  which  was 

showing  itself> 
|Moses|  said — 
/  am  terrified  s  and  do  tremble ! 
"  But  ye  have  approached— 
Unto  Zion's  mountain, 
And  unto  the  city  of  a  Living  God^  a  heavenly 

Jerusalem, — 
And  unto  myriads  of  messengers  '■^s  |in  high 

festival  I, — 
And  unto  an  assembly  of  firstborn  ones^  |  en- 
rolled in  the  heavens |,— 
And  unto  God  | judge  of  all|,  - 
And  unto  the  spirits  of  righteous  ones  made 
perfect, — ^ 
"     And  unto  the  mediator  |of  a  new  covenant|, 
||Jesus||,— 
And  unto  the  blood  of    sprinkling,    |more 
excellently  speaking|  than  ||Abel||. 
*6  Beware,  lest  ye  excuse  yourselves  from    |him 
that  speaketh] ; 
For   <if  ||they||    escaped  not,  who  excused 
themselves  |from  him  who  on  earth'  was 
warning]  > 
||How  much  less] I  shall  ||we||  <who  from  him 
that  warneth  from  the  heavens>  |do  turn 
ourselves  away| : 


26         Whose  voice  shook  the  earth'  Hthenjl, 
But  Ijnowll  hath  he  promised,  saying — 
\\  Yet  once  for  all\\   \I\  will  shake — 
<jYo<  only  the  eartJL^ 
But  \\also  the  heaven]].^ 
2'      But  I  ]the  saying-       Yet  once  for  all\\ 

Maketh  clear  the*'  removal  of  the  things 
which  can  be  shaken, 
|As  of  things  done  with],— 
That  they'  may  remain  || which  cannot  be 
shaken||. 

28  Wherefore 

<Seeiug  that  |of  a  kingdom  not  to  be  shaken| 

we  are  receiving  possession> 
Let  us  have  gratitude — 
Whereby  we  may  be  rendering  divine  service 

well-pleasingly  unto  God,  |with  reverence 

and  awe| ; 

29  For  Ijeven  our  God||  is  \\a  consuming fireW." 

13    Let  |brotherly  love]  continue. 

2  ||0f  the  entertaining  of  strangers||  be  not  for- 

getful, 
For  |hereby|  unawares' have  some  entertained 
1 1  messengers  II . 

3  Bear  in  mind  them  who  are  in  bonds, 

jAs  having  become  jointly  bound|, — 
Them  who  are  suffering  ill-treatment, 
|As  being  yourselves'  also'  in  the  body|. 
*  Let  marriage  be  |honourable|  in  all',  |and  the 
bed  undeflled|. 
For  ifornicators  and  adulterersj  ||God||  will 
judge. 
5  |Without  fondness  for  money|  be  your  way  of 
life,- 
Being  content  with  the  present  things, — for 
|he|  hath  said : 
\\Innowise\\  thee  \will  Heave], 
I  No  indeed .'  innowise]  thee  \  \will  I  forsake]  \^ : 
6     So  that,  ta,king  courage,  we  may  be  saying — 
\The  Lord\   hasteth  to  my  cry, — I  will  not  be 
put  in  fear : 
What  shall  ||man||  rfo  unto  me^  ? 

7  Be  mindful  of  them  who  are  guiding  you. 

Who,  indeed,  have  spoken  unto  you  [the  word 
of  God  I  r 
<|The  outgoing  of  whose  behaviour|    re- 
viewing> 
Be  imitating  |their  faith|. 

8  1 1  Jesus  Christjl    yesterday'  and  to-day   jis  the 

samei,— 
1 1  And  unto  the  ages||. 

9  1 1  With  teachings,  manifold  and  strange||  be  not 

carried  aside ; 
For  it  is  t|noble||  that  |  with  gratitude!  should 

Ijthe  heart] I  be  getting  confirmed, — 
[Not  with  matters  of  foodj^ 

In  which  |they  who  are  walking)  have  not 
been  profited. 

10  We  have  an  altar — 

To  eat  out  of  which  |they|  have  no  right,' 
I  Who  in  the  tent'  are  doing  divine  service| « ; 


•  Ps.  xxxlv.  14. 

•  Deu.  xxlx.  18  (Sep.). 

•  Gen.  XXV.  33. 

•  (Jen.  xxvll.  34 

•  Exo.  xix.  16  ;  Den.  Iv   11, 


'  Exo.  xlx.  12,  18. 
s  Deu.  Ix.  19. 

>>  T  h  a  t     Is:     "  perfected 
righteous  ones.  * 


«  Hag.  11.  6. 

»  Or(WH):  "a." 

«  Deu.  Iv.  24  :  ix.  3, 

<i  Deu.  xxxi.  6,  8  ;  Jos.  i.  5 


•  Ps.  cxvlU.  6. 

t  Or  (WH) :    "  of  which  It 

Is  not  theirs  to  eat." 
B  Lev.  vlt  31. 


234 


HEBREWS  XIII.    11—35.      JAMES  I.    1—9. 


"  For  <in  the  case  of  those  living  creatures^ 

whose  blood  for  sins  \\is  carried  into  the  holy 

placeW  through  means  of  the  high-priest> 

|The  bodies  of  these'l  are  burned  up  \\oulside 

the  CU7;ip||.a 

"Wherefore  ||Jesus  also|| 

<That  he  mif^ht  hallow  the  people  through 
means  of  his  own  blood> 
lOutside  the  gate]  ||.suffered|| : 
18     Now^  therefore,  let  us  be  going  forth  unto 
him  \ouUiide  the  camp], 
||Hi8  reproach'  bearing||. 
"     For  we  have  not  here  |an  abiding'  oity|. 

But  I  unto  that  which  is  to  be|  ||are  we  seek- 
ing our  way||. 
15  I  [Through  him||  let  us  be  offering  up  a  sacrifice 
of  praise'^  |eontiuuaHy|  \\unto  God\\; 
That  is,  \a  fruit  of  lips''  confessing  unto  his 
name|. 
"  But  |of  the  doing  good  and  of  fellowship]  be 
not  forgetful; 
For  |with  such  sacrifices  as  these|  is  ||God|| 
well-pleased. 
1*  Be  yielding  unto  them  who  are  guiding  you^ 
and  submit  yourselves ; 
For  they  are  vvatching  over  your  souls   [as 

having  an  account'  to  render|, 
That  |with  joy  the  same'  they  may  be  doing^ 
and  not  with  sighing, — 
For  I  unprofitable  unto  you|  were  ||thi8||. 
18  Be  praying  for  us ; 

•Lev.    xvl.   27.     NB  :     Ac-       >>  Ps.  1.  14,  2.S;  Lev.  vll.  12; 
cepted    within,    burued  2  Ch.  sxix.  31. 

up  without.  «  Is.  Ivil.  19 ;  Ho.  xlv.  2. 


For  we  persuade  ourselves  that  |an  honour- 
able Conscience!  have  we, 
|In  all  things  honourably!  desiring  to  be- 
have ourselves. 
19  But  |much  more  abundantly]  do  I  exhort  you 
the  same  to  do, 
That    I  more    speedily]    I    may  be    restored 
]uuto  you]. 

M  But  lithe  God  of  peace]]  » 

<He  that  led  up  from  among  the  dead  tJie 
great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep. 
With  the  blood  of  an  age-abiding  covenant, — •» 
Our  Lord  Je8us> 
«i  Fit  you^  by  every  good  work^  |for  the  doing  of 
his  will], 
|Doing  within  usj  that  which  Is  well-pleasing 
]before  him  tbrough  Jesus  Christ] : 
To  whom  be  the  glory^  unto  the  ages  of  ages. 
Amen. 
22  Now  I  exhort  you,  brethren,  bear  with  the  word 
of  exhortation, — 
For   I  even  with  brief  [words]]   have  I  sent 
unto  you. 
"  Know  ye  that  |our  brother  Timothy]  hath  been 
set  at  liberty, — 
With  whom  lif  more  speedily  he  be  comingl 
I  will  see  you. 
**  Salute  all'  them  who  are  guiding  you,  and  all 
the  saints : 
I |They  from  Italy]]  salute  you'. 
25     Favour  be  with  you  all.o 

•  Ro.  XV.  33  :  Ph.  Iv.  9.  Is.  Iv.  3 :  Eze.  xxxvll.  26. 

*>  Is.  Ixili.  11 ;  Zech.  ix.  11 ;       "Or  (WH)  add :  "  Amen." 


THE    EPISTLE    OF 


JAMES. 


1    James,  a  servant   [of  God  and  of  the  Lord 

Jesus  Christ], — 
<Uuto  the  twelve'  tribes  that  are  in  the  dis- 
persion>       '  Wishes  joy. 
2  ]]All'joy|]  account  it,  my  brethren,  whensoever 
yefallinwith  |manifold|   ||temptatious||, — » 

*  Taking    note,    that    |ilhe   proving  of    your' 

faith]]  worketh  out  endurance b; 

*  But  let   ]|your  endurance|]  have  ]matur6 

work]. 
That  ye  may  be  mature  and  complete, 
]|In  nothing]]  coming  short. 


•  Or :  "  trials.'' 


"  Ro.  V.  3 ;  1  P.  L  7. 


5  But  <if  any  of  you  is  coming  short  of  wisdom> 
Let  him  be  asking  of  God, 

Who    ]giveth]   unto  all'  freely  and  up- 
braideth  not, 
And  it  shall  be  g' ven  him ; 
*      But   let  him   he  asking  in  faith,  ]nothing| 
doubting. 
For    'he  that  doubteth]]  is  like  a  wave  of 
the  sea,  wind-driven  and  storm-tossed, — 
'         For  lot  not  that  man  think'  that  he  shall 

receive  anything  from  the  Lord — 
8     A  two-souled  man,  unstable  in  all'  his  ways. 
1*  But  boasting  be  the  lowly  brother  in  his  uplift- 
ing; 


JAMES   I.    10—27;    II.    1—13. 


235 


10  Whereas  the  rich,  in  his  being  brought  low, — 
Because  \\as  a  flower  of  grass\\  he  will  pass 
away  » ; 
"         For    the    sun    hath  sprung  up,  with  its 
scorching  hoat, 
And  haih  wUlicred  the  grass ^ 
And  \\the  flower  thereoi\\  haih  fallen  out  ^"^ 
And  I  |the  beauty  of  the  face  thereof  1 1  hath 
perished, — 
||So||    also  the  rich,  in  his  goings,  shall 
languish. 
1'  Happy  the  man  who  endureth  temptation  l^ 
Because  ||becomiug  aiii)roved'||   he  shall  re- 
ceive the  crown  of  life — 
Which  he  hath  promised  unto  them  that 
love  him. 
"     Let  ||no  one,  while  temptedjl  be  saying— 
||From  God||  am  I  tempted, — 
For  |!God||  cannot  be  tempted  by  things  evil, 
And  !|himself||  tempteth  no  one ; 
1*     But  ||each  onel|   is  tempted,  when  ||by  his 
own'  covetingi  |  he  is  drawn  out  and  enticed, 
IS      ||Then,    the    coveting||     |haviug    couceived| 
giveth  birth  to  sin. 
And  ||the  sin||  |when  full-grown] "  bringeth 
forth  death. d 
1*  Be  not  deceived,  my  brethren  beloved  ; — 
"      IIEvery'  good  giving,  and  every'  perfectgift|| 
is  |frora  abovel. 
Coming  down  from  the  Father  of  lights — 
With  whom  is  no  alternation. 
Nor  shadow  cast  |by  turningl : 
18      IIBecause  he  was  so  minded||  he  hath  brought 
us  forth  with  a  word  of  truth, 
To  the  end  we  should  be  a  sort  of  flrstfruit  of 
his'«  creatures.' 
i»  Ye  know,  my  brethren  beloved, — 

But  let  every'  man  be  swift  to  hear,  slow  to 
speak,  slow  to  anger, 
^     For  ||man'sanger||  v/orkethnot  ||God's  right- 
eousness] |. 
'1  Wherefore   <putting  away  all'  filthiness  and 
overflow  of  baseuess>  e 
||In  meeknessil  welcome  ye  the  word  fitted 
for  inward  growth',  which  is  able  to  save 
your  souls: 
**  Become  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers 
only — •> 
Reasoning  yourselves  astray; 
»»     Because  <if  any  is  |a  word-hearer|,  and  not 
a  doer> 
||Thesameil  is  like  unto  a  man  observing 
his  natural  face'  in  a  mirror, — 
**         For  he  observed  himself,  and  is  gone  away, 
and  |straightwayi  it  hath  escaped  him — 
|What  manner  of  man;  he  wasl 
'*      But  <he  that  hiith  obtained  a  nearer  view  into 
the  perfect  law  of  liberty.  And  hath  taken 
up  his  abode  by  it,   Becoming — |not  a 
forgetful  heareri  but  a  work  doer> 
IIThesameil  Hhappy  inhis  doing||  shall  be. 


•  Is.  xl.  6  f ;  IP.  1.  24. 

0  Dan.  xil.  13;  chiip  v.  11. 
=  0r:  "completed." 
<»  Ro.  vi.  23. 

•  Or  (WH) :  "  his  own." 


'  Lev.  xxlil.  10  ;  Jer.  li.  3. 
t  1  P.  ii    1. 
>>  Mi   vii.  26. 

'  Ml :  "  llm  face  of  his  birth 
(or  beiug)." 


26  <If  any  thinketh  he  is  [observant  of  religion], 

Not  curbing  his  own  tongue,* 
But  deceiving  his  own  heart>'> 
]|This  one'sjl   religious  observance ■=  is  ]vain] : 

27  <Eeligious   observance,    pure    and    uudeflled 

with  our  God  and  rather>  is  ]this| — 
To  be  visiting  orphans  and  widows  in  their 

affliction, 
]|Unspotted|l  to  keep  ]himself|  from  the  world. 

2  My  brethren,  do  not  ]|with  respect  for  per- 
8ons||  be  holding  the  faith  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  [the  Lord]  of  glory.* 

2  For  <if  there  enter  into  your  synagogue  a 

man  wearing  gold  rings  in  gay  clothing. 
And    there  enter  a  destitute  man  also,  in 
soiled'  clothing, — 

3  And  ye  eye  him  that  hath  on  the  gay  cloth- 

ing, and  say, 
l|Thoul]  be  sitting  here,  pleasantly, — 
And  [junto  the  destitute  man; I  say — 

|]Thoul|    stand,  or  sit  there  under «  my 
footstool  > 
*     Would  ye  not  havef  been  led  to   make  dis- 
tinctions among  yourselves,  and  have  be- 
come judges  with  wicked  reasonings  ? 
6  Hearken  !  my  brethren  beloved  : — 

Hath  not  ]|God|]  chosen  the  destitute  in  the 
world 
[To  be]  rich  in  faith  and  heirs  of  the  king- 
dom  which   he  hath  promised  to  them 
that  love  him  ? 
6     Whereas  ]]ye||    have  dishonoured  the  desti- 
tute man  1 
Do  not  lithe  rich||  oppress  you  ? 
And    ]|themselvesl|    drag  you  into  courts  of 
justice  ? 
1     Do  not  |]they|l  defame  the  noble'  name  which 
hath  been  invoked  upon  you  ? 

8  <If  ye  are    |indeed|    fulfilling   \\a,  royal  law]], 

according  to  the  scripture — 
Thou  shall  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself^  e 
||Noblyi|  are  ye  doing; 

9  But  <if  ye  are  shewing  respect  of  persona> 

||Sinj|    are  ye  working.  Being  convicted  by 
the  law  as  transgressors  ! 

10  For  <a  man  who  shall  keep   ]]the  whole' 

lawij 
But  shall  stumble  in  one  thing> 
Hath  become  |for  all  things]  liable, — 

11  For  ]]he  that  hath  said — Do  not  commit 

adidtery\\  •> 
Hath  also  said — Bo  not  commit  mur- 
der,—  ^ 
Now  <if  thou  dost  not  commit  adultery. 

But  dost  commit  murder> 
Thou  hast  become  a  transgressor  of  law. 

12  ||So|i  be  speaking,  and   ]|so|:  doing. 

As  they  who    ||through   means  of  a  law  of 
freedom  1 1  are  about  to  be  judged ; 


•OrCWH):   "  his  tonjrue." 
"  Or  (\VH>:  "his  licrr." 
"  "  ReliRious        Service"— 
Rev.  Eng.  BIhle,  margin 
(Eyre  &  Spottiswonde). 
"1  Or :  "our  glorious  li-J.C." 


•Or  (WH) :  "stBTid  there» 

or  sit  under,"  &c. 
'Or     (WH):    "Ye    would 

have." 
«  Lev.  xlx.  18 
>>  Exo.  XX.  13  f  ;  Deu.  v.  17 1. 


236 


JAMES   II.    13— -0  .    III.    1—17. 


13     For  ||the  judgmentll  [will  be]  without  mercy^ 
uiito  him  that  hath  shewed  no  mercy: 
|Mercy|  boasteth  |over  judgment|. 

1*  What  profit^  my  brethren^ — 

<lf  one  should  be  saying  he  hath    ||faith||, 
but  hath  not  ||works||> 
Can  his  faith  save  him  ? 

15  <If  ||a  brother  or  sister  1 1  should  be  |nalved|, 

and  coming  short  of  the  daily'  food, 

16  And  one  from  among  you  should  say  unto 

them — 
Withdraw  in  peace^ 
Be  getting  warmed  and  fed, 
But  shoxild  not  give  them  the  things  needful 
for  the  body>  What  the  profit  ? 

IT      ||So||  also  ||faith||  <if  it  have  not  works>  is 
IdeadI  ||by  itself||. 

18  But  one  will  say — 

||Thou||  hast  |faith|. 

And  ||Ii|  have  |works|,a 
Shew  me  thy  faith  apart  from  thy  works. 

And  I  [1 1 1  iuuto  thee|  will  shew  |by  my 
worksj   ||my  faith||. 

19  Thou  believest  that  God  is  HoneHb; 
Thou  doest   ||well|| — ||Even  the  demons] | 

believe,  and  shudder  1 

20  But  art  thou  willing  to  learn,  O  empty  man  ! 

That  ||faith,=  apart  from  worksj  i  is  jidle]? 

21  <Abraham  our  father> 

Was  it  not   |]by  works|j   he  was  declared 
righteous — 
When  he  offered  Isaac  his  son  upon  the 
allar^l 

22  Thou  seest  that  ||his  faith||  had  been  work- 

ing together  with  his  works,  And  by 
his  works  did  his  faith  become  full- 
grown, —  23  And  the  scripture  was 
fulfilled  which  saith — 

And  Abraham  believed  God^  And  it  was 
reckoned  to  him  as  righteousness," 

And  \\  God's  friend\\  was  he  called  f; 

24  Ye  see  that— 

||By  works]!  a  man  is  declared  righteous, 
And  not  by  faith  alone. 

25  And  <in  like  manner  also,  Rahab  the  harlot>g 

Was  it  not  ]]by  works]]  she  was  declared 
righteous. 
When  she  gave  welcome  unto  the  mes- 
sengers. 
And    ]jby    another'    way]]     urged    them 
forth  ? 
2*      <Justash   ]  [the  body,  apart  from  spirit  i]  is 
ldead]> 
|]So,  our  faith  also)]    ]apart  from  works]   is 
]deadl. 

3    Not  ]lmany'teachersll  become  ye  ,my  brethren. 
Knowing  that  ]]a  severer' sentence]!  shall  ye 
receive ; 
2         For  l]oft]|  are  we  stumbling,  ]one  and  alll : 


'  o  (WH)  by  change  of 
I  .unctuaf  Ion:  '•  Hast  thou 
faith  ?  mil  have  works 
also.'' 

'  Or  :  "  that  there  Is  one 
God." 


«Or:  "thy  faith." 

■1  Gen.  xxil.  2,  9,  12. 

«  Oen.  XV.  6. 

'  Is.  xU   8;  2Ch    xx.  7. 

t  Jos.  11  1 ;  vi.  23  :  He.  xl.  31 

»  Or  (WH)     "  for  Just  as." 


<If  anyone  ]]in  word]]  doth  not  8tumble> 
]]Thesame]]  is  a  mature' »  man. 
Able  to  curb  even  the  whole'  body. 
8  Now  <if  ]|the  horses' bits]]  ]into  their  mouths] 
we  thrust,  to  the  end  they  may  be  yielding 
to  us> 
]iTheir  whole'  body  also]]  do  we  turn  about. 
^Lol  ]]the  ships  also]]   <]large]  as  they  are, and 
]hy  rough  wiuds]  driven  along> 
Aro   turned   about   by   a  very   small'  helm^ 
Wiiithersoever    jthe  impulse  of  the  steers- 
man] ihclineth. 

5  ]]So,  also,  the  tongue]!  is  ]a  little  member]  and 

yet  ]of  great  things]   maketh  boast. 
Lo !  ]lhow  small'a  fire|]  kindloth  ]how  great' 
forest] ; 

6  And  ] jthe  tongue]]  is  a  fire, — 

[As]    ]]the   world    of   unrighteousness]]    ]th«> 
tongue]  beeometh  fixed  among  our  mem- 
bers, 
That  which  defileth  the  whole'  body 
And  setteth  on  fire  the  wheel  of  our  natural 

life. 
And  is  set  on  Are  )by  gehenua]  !•> 
'  For  l]every'  nature]] — 

<Both  of  wild  beasts  and  of  birds. 
Both  of  reptiles  and  of  things  in  the  sea> 
Is  to  be  tamed, and  hath  been  tamed,  ]by  the 
human'  nature] ; 

8  But    ]]the    tongue]]     none'  of    mankind   can' 

]]tame]], — 
A  restles.s'  mischief !   Full  of  deadly  poison  ! 

9  ]]Therewith]]  are  we  blessing  our  Lord  and 

Father, 
And  ]]therewith]]  we  are  cursing  the  men  who 
\after  the  likeness  of  God\'^  have  been  brought 
into  being! 

10  ]]Out  of  the  same' mouth]]  come  forth  blessing 

and  cursing! 
]jNot  meetl]  my  brethren,  for  ]these  things] 
]]thus]]  to  be  coming  to  pass  ! 

11  Doth  ]]the  fountain]]  ]out  of  the  same  open- 

ing] teem  forth  the  sweet  and  the  bitter  ? 

12  Is  it  possible,  my  brethren, for  ]]a  fig-tree]]  to 

produce  ]olives],  or  ]]a  vine]]   Jflgs]  ? 
Neither  can  ]]salti]  water  yield  ]]sweet]]. 

13  Who  is  wise  and  well-instructed  among  you  ? 

Let  him  shew,  out  of  his  comely'  behaviour, 
his  works,  in  meekness  of  wisdom. 

14  But  <if  Ijbitter  jealousy]]  ye  have,  and  rivalry. 

in  your  hearts> 
Be  not  boasting  and  shewing  yourselves  false 
against  the  truth  I 

15  This'  wisdom  is  not  one  jfrom  above]  coming 

down. 
But  is  earthly,  born  of  the  soul,"*  demoniacal  <= ! 

16  For  <where  jealousy  and  rivalry  are> 

]]Thereii    are  anarchy  and  every'  ignoble 
deed. 
"  But  ]ithe  wisdom  from  above']]  is— 

]First'  purej,  then'  peaceable,  reasonable,  easy 
to  be  entreated,  fraught  with  mercy  and 


•  Or  !  "full  prown." 
'■  Ap  :  "Gehenna." 
o  Gen.  L  26. 


«  Or :    "  psychical.' 

"  Soul." 
•  Ap :  "  Demon." 


Ap 


JAMES   III.    18 ;    IV     1—17  ;    V.    1—10. 


237 


good    fruits,    without    partiality^  without 
hypocrisy. 
18     And  I  ]a  harvest  of  righteousness^  with  peace|| 
is  sown  by  them  that  make  peace. 

4    Whence  wars   and  whence   fightings   among 
you  ? 
Are    they  not    from   hence — due    to*    your 
pleasures  which  are  taking  the  field  in 
your  members  ? 
,>  Ye  covet — and  have  not, 

Ye  commit  murder^  and  are  jealous^ — and 

cannot  obtain, — 
||Ye  fight  and  war||. 
Ye  have  not — 
Because  ye  do  not  really  ask, 

•  Ye  ask  and  receive  not 

Because  that  |]baseiy||  ye  ask.  In  order  that 
!|in  your  pleasures^  ye  may  spend  [it], 

*  Adulteresses  1 

Know  ye   not  that    ||the  friendship  of  the 

worldll  is  |enmity  to  God|  ? 
<Whosoever^  therefore^  is  minded  to  be    |a 

friend|  of  the  world>   |iAn  enemy  of  Godjl 

doth  constitute  himself. 

*  Or  think  ye  that   ||in  vain||    the  scripture 

speaketh  ? 
Is  it  ||for  envyingll  that  the  spirit  which  hath 
takeu  an  abode  within  us  doth  crave  ? 
«         Howbeit  he  giveth  |greater|  favour. 
Wherefore  it  saith — 

||6!^o(i||  [against the havghtyl  arrayethhimself. 
Whereas  \\unto  the  lowly\\  he  giveth  favour. ''> 
f  Range  yourselves^  therefore^  under  God, 

But  withstand  the  adversary^  And  he  will  flee 
from  you : 
■  Draw  near  unto  God^  And  he  will  draw  near 
unto  you. 
Cleanse  hands^  sinners  I 
Chasten  hearts^  double  souls  I 

•  Be  miserable  and  lament  and  weep. 

Let   llyour  laughter||    |into   lamentation|  be 

turned^ 
And  lyourjoyl  into  |dejection| ; 
w  Be  made  low  in  presence  of  the  Lord,  And  he 
will  lift  you  up. 

"  Be  not  speaking  one  against  another,  brethren  1 
<He  that  speaketh  against  a  brother^ 

Or  judgeth  his  brother> 
Speaketh  against  law. 
And  judgeth  law ; 
Now  <if  ||uponlaw||  thou  art  passing  judg- 

ment> 
Thou  art  not  a  doer  of  law,  but  a  judge  1 
"  ||One||  is  Lawgiver  and  Judge — He  who  hath 
power  to  save  and  to  destroy ; 
But  who  art   ||thou||  that  judgest  thy  neigh- 
bour?" 

w  Come  now  I  ye  that  say — 

||To-day  or  To-morrowl|  '^^  ^iU  journey  unto 

this  city  here. 
And  will  spend  there  a  year. 
And  will  trade  and  get  gain, — 


•  Kore  usually  :  "  out  of." 
»  Pr.  UI.  34 ;  1  P.  V  5. 


«  Ro.  liv.  4. 


1*  Men  who  are  not  versed  in  the  morrow — Of  what 
sort  your  life  [will  be]  '^ ; 
For  ye  are  ||a  vapour |j — 
|For  a  little|  appearing, 
||Theu||  just  disappearing! 

15  Instead  of  your  saying — 

<If  ||the  Lord||  be  pleased>i'  We  shall  both 
live,  and  do  this  or  that ; 

16  Whereas  |now|  are  ye  boasting  in  your  preten- 

sions:— 
1 1  AH' boasting  like  this|  I  is  |wicked|, 
1'  <To  him,  therefore,  who  knoweth  how  to  be 

doing  |a  right  thing|.  And  is  not  doing  it> 
It  is  ||siu||  |unto  himl.o 

5    Come  now  1  ye  wealthy  1 

Weep  ye,  howling,  for  your  hardships  which 
are  coming  upon  you  : 
2  1 1  Your  wealth  1 1  hath  rotted. 

And  llyour  garments] I  have  become  jmoth- 
eateu|, — 

*  ||Your  gold  and  silver] |  have  rusted  away, 

And  ||their  rust||  shall  be  [witness  against 

you  I, 
And  shall  eat  your  flesh,*  as  fire  I 
Ye  have   laid  up  treasure  in  days  of  extre- 
mity':— e 

*  Lo  <the  wage  of  the  workers  who  have  cut 

down  your  fields — 
That  which  hath  been  kept  back  hy  youy.  is 

crying  out ; 
And  ||the  outcries  of  them  who  reapedjj 
\Into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  hosts\  have 
entered  f; 
5     Ye  have  luxuriated  upon  the  land,  and  run 
riot. 
Ye  have  pampered  your  hearts  in  a  day  of 
slaughter  b  ; 

*  Ye  sentenced — ye  murdered  the  Righteous 

one  I 
Is  he  not  arraying  himself  against  you  ?  i" 

'  Be  patient,  therefore,  brethren,  until  the  Pre- 
sence of  the  Lord : — 
||Lo  I  the  husbandman  11  awaiteth  the  precious' 
fruit  of  the  earth. 
Having  patience  for  it,  until  it  receive  the 
early  and  the  latter  rain' : 
8      Be  1 1  ye  also  II  patient,     Stablish  your  hearts, 
Because   ||the  Presence  of  the  Lord||   hath 
drawn  near. 
»  Be  not  sighing,  brethren,  one  against  another, 
lest  ye  be  judged, — 
Lo!  ||theJudge||  jbefore  the doorsj  is  stand- 
ing. 

10  1 1  An  example  1 1  take  ye,  brethren,  of  distress 
and  patience, — 
The  prophets  who  havo  spoken  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord. 


•  Or  :    "  not  versed  In  the 
matter  (Issue  or  result) 
of  the  morrow  ;   for  of 
what  sort  is  your  life  ? 
Ye  are  a  vapour." 
''Or(WH):  '•  shall  please." 
"  Lu.  xii.  47,  48. 
<i  Ml :  "  your  fleshy  parts." 
'  Ml :  "  in  ast  (lays  " 
t  Deu.  xxlv.  15,  17  ;  IVal  111. 


5 ■  Is.  V.  9 

R  Jer.  xil.  8 

•"Or     (WH)     merely     by 
change  of  punctuation 
"  He  arrayeth  not  him- 
self against  you."     Cp. 
Hos.  1.  6;  Pr.  lil.  34. 

>  Deu.    xl.   14 ;   Jer.   v.  24 ; 
Joel  11.  23;  Zech.  z.  1. 


288 


JAMES   V.    11—20.       1    PETER   I.    1—11. 


11  Lo  1    we    prouounce    them    happy   who    have 
endured"; — 
||0f  thp  eudu ranee  of  Job||  ye  have  heard, 
And  Ijthe  end  of  the  Lord||   have  yo  seen, — 
That    ||of    much    tender   affection||    is   the 
Lord^  |and  full  of  eompassiou|  *> 
"But  ||bt'fore  all  things||    my  brethren^  do  not 
swear, — <= 
Either  by  heaven,  or  by  the  earth,  or  by 
any  other'  oath ; 
But  let  your'  Yea  be  yea,  And  your  Nay, 

nay,— 
Lest  Ijuuder  judgment||  ye  fall. 
IS  ||In  distress||  is  any  among  you? 
Let  him  pray; 
llCheerfulJl  is  any? 
Let  him  strike  the  strings; 
1*  ||Sick||  is  any  among  you? 

Let  him  call  unto  him  the  elders  of  the 

assembly. 
And  let  them  pray  for  him.  Anointing  him 
with  oil  in  the  name  [of  the  Lord]  ; — 
15     And    ||the   prayer  of  faith||    shall  save  the 
exhausted  one, 
And  the  Lord  will  raise  him  up. 


•  Chap.  1.  12  ;  Dan.  xil.  12. 
k  Fs.  Cili.  i ;  cxl.  4. 


Ml  : 
MC. 


be  not  swearing.' 

T.  34-37. 


And  <if  he  have  committed  ||sins||>  it  shall 
be  forgiven  him. 
16  Be    openly     confessing,    therefore,     |one    to 
another|   ||your  sins||. 
And  be  praying  in  each  other's  beh.alf, — 

That  ye  may  be  healed. 
|Much'availeth;  the  supplication  of  a  righteous 
man,  jwhen  it  is  energised  |  »: 
"      ||Eli.)ah||  !>  was  |a  mau|   |iaffected  like  us|l ; 

And  he  earnestly'  (irayed  that  there  might 
be  no  moisture, "= 
And  there  was  no  moisture  on  the  land 
|for  three  years  and  six  months], — 

18  And  lagaini  he  [irayed. 

And  ||the  heaven||  gave  |rain|. 
And  lithe  land||  shot  up  her  fruit. 

19  My  brethren  1 

<If  one  among  you  be  led  to  err  from  the 
truth,  and  one  turn  him  back> 

20  Be  ye  taking  note''— That  ||he  that  turneth 

back  a  sinner  out  of  the  error  of  his  way|^ — 
Will  save  his  soul  out  of  death, 
And  hide  a  multitude  of  sins.^ 


•  Or;  "  worketh  Inwardly." 
»  1  K.  xvii.  1 ;  xviil.  41-45. 
«NB:       embracing      both 
rain  and  dew :  cp.  1  K. 


xvli.  1. 
<'Or  (WH):   "Let  him  be 

taking  note." 
«  Pr.  X.  12  (Heb.). 


THE    FIRST    EPISTLE    OF 


PETER. 


L     llPeter,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ|| 

<Unto  the  chosen'  pilgrims  of  the  dispersion, 
throughout  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia, 
Asia  and  Bithynia, — 
'      [Chosen]  according  to  the  fore-knowledge  of 
God    the    Father,    In    sanctiflcation    of 
Spirit,  Unto  obedience  and  the  sprinkling 
of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ> 
Favour  unto  you,  and  peace,  be  multiplied  1 
'  |]Blessed||  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ, 
Who  <according  to  his  great'  mercy> 
Hath  regenerated  »  us  unto  a  living  hope, 
Through  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ 
from  among  the  dead, 
1  Unto  an  inheritance,  incorruptible   and 

undeflled  and  unfading. 
Reserved  in  the  heavens  for  you  5  who 
|in  God's  power]  are  being  guarded 
through  faith  unto  salvation — 
Eeady  to  be  revealed  in  the  last'  ripe 
time  •> : 
•Tt  111.  5,  7.  •>  Or  :  "  in  a  season  of  extremity  " 


Wherein  ye  exult. 
Though,  for  a  little,  just  now,  if  needful, 
put  to  grief  in  manifold'  temptations,* 
In  order  that  the  proving  of  your  faith — •> 
Much  more  precious  than  of  gold  that 
perisheth  even  though  jby  means  of 
flrel  it  is  proved — 
May  bo  found  unto  praise  and  glory  and 
honour    in    the  revealing  of   Jesus 
Christ,— 
Whom  <not  having  seen>  ye  love. 
On  whom  <though  at  present  not  look- 
ing, but  believing>   yo   exult  with 
joy  unspeakable  and  filled  with  glory. 
Being  about  to  bear  away  the  end  of 
your  faith  —a  salvation  of  souls : 
]]Concerning  which  salvation]] 
Prophets — who  concerning  the  favour  for 
you'  did    prophesy — sought  out    and 
searched  out. 
Searching  into  what  particular'  or  what 
manner'  of    season   the  Spirit  of 
•Or:  "trials."  •>  Ja.  1.  3. 


1    PETER    I.    12—25;    II.    1—11. 


239 


Christ  which    was    in    them    was 
poiutiug  to^  when   witnessing  be- 
forehand as  to — 
The  sufferings  [for  Christ|^ 
And  the  glories  |after  these], — 
U  Unto   whom   it  was  revealed— that^    I|Not 

unto  themselves^  But  unto  us||    they 
were  ministering  them,   Which  things 
have  Inovvl  been  announced  unto  you 
through  them  who  have  told  you  the 
good  tidings  with  Holy  Sjarit  sent  forth 
from  heaven : 
Into  which  things  messengers  are  covet- 
ing to  obta  u  a  nearer  view. 
18  Wherefore    <girding    up    the    loins    of    your 
mind>* 

[Keeping  sober] 
Perseveriugly  '•    direct  your  hojie  unto  the 
favour    |being  borne  along  to  you|   in  the 
revealing  of  Jesus  Christ: 
M      |As  obedient  personal  '^  not  couflguriug  your- 
selves  unto   your   former'   covetings   in 
your  ignorance': 
w         But  <according  as  he  that  hath  called  you 
is  holy>  do  ||ye  yourselves]  |  also  be- 
come    Iholy    in    all'    manner    of    be- 
haviour],— 
w  Inasmuch  as  it  is  written — 

\Holy\  shall  ye  he, 
Because  \\I\\  am  holy  A 
And  <if  las  Father\  ye  are  invoking  him  «  who 
[without    respect    of    persons]    judgeth 
according  to  each'  man's  work> 
llWith  reverence^  for  the  time  of  your  so- 
journing]] behave  ye; 
Knowing     that     ]]Not     with     corruptible 
things^  with  silver  or  gold]]  ha^^e  ye  been 
redeemed^  from  your  unmeaning'  be- 
haviour jiaternally  handed  down,  19  But 
with   precious'  blood  <as  of  a  lamb, 
unblemished   and   unspotted>    of   an 
Anointed  One, — 
«•  Foreknown,  indeed,  before  the  founda- 

tion of  the  world, 
But  made  manifest  at  a  last  stage  of  the 
times,    for    the    sake    of    you    21  who 
[through    him]    are   faithful   towards g 
God,— Who  raised  him  from  among  the 
dead,  and  glory  to  him  gave,  So  that 
your    faith     and     hope    are    directed 
towards  God : 
M      <Having  purified  |lyour  souls]]  by  the  obedi- 
ence    of    the     truth,    unto     unfeigned 
brotherly  afl'ection> 
IJFrom    the    heart]]     love     |one    anotherl 
earnestly; 
^     Having  been  regenerated — 

Not  out  of  corruptible  seed. 
But  incorruptible — 


17 


18 


c  Or:  "Intention." 

"'' WH  piinotiiafe  =  "Keep- 

in(?  perfectly   sober,  lii- 

rect  *'  &o 
tMI:   "children  of  oberli 

ence  " — le,  persons  who 

bave  so  to  speak  derived 


their  being  from  obedi- 
ence. 
<iLev.  xl   44;  xlx.  2;  XX.  7; 

Mt..  V.  48. 
<^  Jer.  iii.  19. 
f  Js.  Iii.  3. 
B  Or  r  "  bglipyers  in." 


Through  means  of  the  word  of  a  Living 
and  Abiding  God'^; 
**     Inasmuch  as — 

\\All'  flesh\\  is  as  grass. 
And    Wall'  the  glory  thereof\\    as    the 
floiver  of  grass, — 
The  grass  hath  withered^ 
And  thefloirer  hath  fallen  out, 
25         But  the  declaration  of  the  Lord  age-abidingly 
remaineth^ ; 
And  ||tbis]|  is  a  declaration  which  in  the  joy- 
fiil  message  hath  been  announced  unto  you. 

2     <Putting  awa>,  therefore,  all'  vice  and  all' 
deceit  and  hypocrisy  and  envyings  and  all' 
detraetions> « 
'      i|As  new'-born  babesij  |for  the  pure' milk  that 
is  for  the  mindi  eagerly  crave, 
That  ||thereby||  ye  may  nrow  unto  salva- 
tion : — 
""      If  ye  have  tasted  for  yourselves  that  \\gracious\  | 

is  the  Lord, —  d 
*         <Uuto  whom  coming  near^  as  unto  a  living' 
stone — 
I  By  men]  indeed,  rejected,^ 
But  llwith  Godj]  chosen^  held  inhonoury.^ 

5  'lYourselves  also]]    |as   living  stones]    are 

being  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  for  a 
holy  priesthood. 
To  offer  spiritual'  sacrifices,  well-pleasing 
unto  God  through  Jesus  Christ; 

6  Inasmuch  as  it  is  contained  in  scripture — 

Lo  !  1  lay  in  Zion  a7i  outmost  corner  stone^ 

chosen^  held  in  honour. 
And    \\lie   that  restelh  faith    thereupon\\ 
shall  not  be  put  to  shame  J 
1  ||Unto  you]],  then,  is  the  honour — [unto 

you]  who  believe ; 
But  ]lunto  such  as  disbelieve!], 

\\The  stone  vhirh  the  builders  rejected — 
The  same]]  hath  become  head  of  tlie  corner,s 

8  And  a  stone  to  strike  against^ 
And  a  rock  to  stumble  over^: 

Who    stumble  because    ]]unto  the  word[[ 

they  do  not  yield, — 
Unto  which  also  they  have  been  appointed ; 

9  But  ilye][  are  a  chosen  race^  a  royal'  priest- 

hood^ a  holy  nation^  a  people  for  a  peculiar 
treasure, 
That  \\the  er.cellences\\  ye  nnay  tell  forth}  of 
him   who    lout  of  darkness]    hath  called 
you  into  his  marvellous'  light: — 

10  Who  ]at  one  time]  were  a  No-people, 

But   ]now]  are  a  people  of  God, — 
Who  had  not  been  enjoying  mercy. 
But  Inow]   hare  received  mercy. ^ 

11  Beloved !    I    exhort  you   <as  sojourners  and 

pilgrims^  i 
To  abstain  from  fleshly'  covetings. 
Such  as  take  the  field  against  the  soul; 


•  Or  ;  "  through  means  of  a  f  Is.  xxvili.  16. 

livinc  and  abiding  word  e  is  cxviii.  22. 

of  Gori    '    Dan.  vi.  26.  •>  i.,.  viii.  14  f  ;  Ro.  Ix.  83. 

»!«.  xl.  6-8.  '  Exo.    xix.  5  f;    xxiii.  23 
c  Ja.  i   21.  (Sep.):  cp.  Is.  xliii.  2U  f. 

1  Ps.  xxxvi.  8.  "  Ho.  i.  6,  8  f  ;  ii.  1,  23. 

e  Ps.  cxviii.  22.  '  Ps.  xxxix.  12. 


240 


1   PETER   II.    12—25  ;    III.    1—15. 


"  Having  ||your  behaviour  among  the  nation8|| 
|houourable|, — 
-In  order  that  <wherein  they  speak  against 
you  as  evil-doers>  they  may  ||owii)g  to 
the  honourable'  works  they  are  permitted 
to  behold  1 1  glorify  God  in  the  day  of 
visitation.''- 

13      Submit  yourselves  b  unto  every'  human'  crea- 
tion^ for  the  Lord's  sake, — 
Whether  unto  a  king^asone  that  proteetoth,'' 

1*         Or  unto  governors^  as  |through  him|  sent — 
For  vengeance  on  evil-doers^ 
But  praise  to  such  as  do  good  ; 

15  Because  |lso||  is  the  will  of  God,— ||by 

doing  good II  to  be  putting  to  silence 
[the  ignorance  of  heedless  men] : 

16  ||As  free||,<=        Yet  ||not  as  a  cloak  of  vice|| 

holding  your  freedom.         But  |as  God's 

servants!. 
"  iJUnto  all  men]  I  give  honour, 

||Unto  the  brotherhood]  I  shew  love, 
WUnto  Qod\\  give  reverence, 
\\The  kingW  hold  in  honour.'! 

18  llYe  domestics|| «  submitting  yourselves^  in  all' 

reverence^  unto  your  masters, — 
Not  only  unto  the  good  and  considerate. 
But  also  unto  the  perverse  ; 

19  For  ||this||  is  thankworthy,— If  <for  the  sake 

of  conscience  towards  God>  f  one  beareth 
griefs  |suffering  wrongfully!, — 
M         For  what  sort'  of  honour  is  it — <If  |com- 
mitting  sin|    and   being  bu£feted>s  ye 
endure  it  ? 
But    <if    [doing  good|    and   suffering,  ye 
endure  it> 
l|This||    is  thankworthy  with  God. 
»i      For  ||hereunto||  have  ye  been  called  ; 

Because    ]|Christ  also||    suffered   in   your 
behalf, 
||Unto  you  1 1  leaving  behind  a  pattern. 
That  ye  might  follow  in  his  steps : 
M         Who  did  not  ||a.sin||   cowmit,  Neither  was 

deceit  found  in  his  mouth, — •> 
»         Who  |being  reviled |  was  not  reviling  again, 
[Sufferingl  he  was  not  threatening. 
But  was  making  surrender  unto  him  that 
judgeth  righteously, — 
M         Who  Hour'  sins\\   \?mnself\  bare  upj^  in  his 
body,  unto '  the  tree,™ 
In  order  that  we  <from  our  sins  getting 
away>    ||In    righteousness] |    might 
live, — 
\\By  whose  stripes\\  ye.  have  been  healed; 
*5      For  ye  were  as  sheep  going  astray,^ 

But  have  now  turned  back  unto  the  shepherd 
and  overseer  of  your  souls. 
3     |In   like    manner]     |]ye   wives]]  <> — submitting 
yourselves  unto  your  own'  husbands ; 


•  Is.  X.  1. 

">  Ro.  xUi.  1 
«  Gal.v.  1,  13. 

0  Hr.  xxlv.  21. 

•  Eph.  vl.  5;  Col.  HI.  22. 

'  Ml :  "  conscience  of  God." 
«  Ml  :   "  boxed  on  the  ear, 

cuffed." 
K  la.  liil.  9. 

1  Or  (WH) :  "  yoiir." 


k  Is.  nil.  12. 

1  Epi  with  accusative— 
"motion  with  n  view  to 
supeiposllioii."  Donalil- 
so  I,  Gr.  Gram.  3rd  ed. 
p.  5X9. 

•"Or :  "  wood." 

n  Is   Mil.  5f. 

0  Eph.  V.  22 ;  Col.  ill.  18. 


In  order  that  <if  »  any  are  not  yielding  unto 
the  word>  ]|Through  their  wives'  beha- 
viour] |  they  may  iwithout  the"  word]  bewon, 

*  Having  been    permitted    to    behold  your 
reverently'  chaste'  |behaviour], — 

s      ]Whose  adorning]  '^  let  it  bo — 

<Not  the  outward'  of  plaiting  the  hair  and 
wearing  golden  ornaments,  or  putting  on 
of  apparel > 

*  But  the  hidden  character''  ]of  the  heart] — 

In  the  incorruptible  [ornament]  of  the 
quiet'  and  meek'"^  ]si)irit|,  which  is  ]in 
presence  of  God]  of  great  price. 
»  For  ]lso]]  ]at  one  time]  ]]the  holy' women  also, 
who  directed  their  hope  towards  God]] 
used  to  adorn  themselves  ]being  in  sub- 
mission unto  their  own'  husbands] : 
6         As    ]|Sarah]]  was  obedient  unto  Abraham, 

calling  him  ]|Zo?-d|], — f 
Whose  children  ye  have  become — so  long 

as  ye  are  doing  good,  and  not  bringing 

yourselves  into  fear  of  any  single'  cause 

of  alarm.i 

'  ]]Ye  husbands]]  •>  ]in  like  manner]  dwelling  with 
them  according  to  knowledge, — 
]]As  unto  a  weaker'  vesseli]  ]unto  the  female 

[vessel]]  assigning  honoui. 
As  joint-inheritors  also  of  life's  favour, — 
To  the  end  that  unhindered'  may  be  ]your 
prayers]. 

8  And  ]]finally]]  ]all]  being  of  one  mind,  having 

fellow-feeling,  attached  to  the  brethren,  of 
tender  affection,  of  lowly  mind  : 

9  Not  returning  evil  for  evil,"  Nor  reviling  for 

reviling. 
But  ] on  the  contrary]  bestowing  a  blessing, — 
Because  ]hereunto]  have  ye  been  called. 
In  order  that  ]]a  blessing]]  ye  might  inherit. 

10  for  <he  that  de.'iireth  to  love  ]Z(/"e|, 

And  to  see  good  days^ 
Let  himcause  his  tongue' to  cea.<tefrom  mischief. 
And  lips'  that  they  speak  not  deceit ; 

11  Let  him  turn  away  from  mischiefs  and  do  good, 

Let  him  seek  peace^  and  pursue  it; 

12  Because  \\the  eyes  of  the  Lord\\  are  towards  the 

righteous. 
And  his  ears,  unto  their  supplication, — 
Whereas  \\the  face  of  the  Lord\\  is  against  them 
that  are  doing  rniscldevous  things.^ 

13  Who,  then,  is  he  that  shall  harm  you,  if  ]]for 

that  which  is  good]]  ye  become  zealous  ? 
1*      Nevertheless  <even  if  ye  should  suffer  for 
righteousness'  8ako>  happy  [are  ye]  1 
]  ]  Their  fear  \\  however^  do  not  fear^  neither  he 
troubled ' ; 
15      But  ]]the  Lord  Christ]  ]i  hallow  ye '^  in  your 
hearts. 
Beady  always  for  a  defence,  unto  every'  one 


«  Or  (WH) :  "  even  If."  '  Gen.  xvUL  12. 

<>  Or  :    "  a  "  ;    or  :    "  may  «  Pr  111.  25. 

word  apart."  i"  1  Co.  vll.  8;   Eph.  v.  2Si 

«  1  Tim.  11.  9.  Col.  lil.  19. 

i  Ml:  "man  "— Gr.  avthro-  l  Ro.  xll.  17. 

pos,   L.    homo,   "human  *  Ps. -x xxlv.  12-16. 

beincr."  I  N.  viii.  12  f. 

» Or   (WH)  :    "meek    and  »»0r:    "the    Christ     lias 

quiet."  Lord  1 1. 


1   PETER   III,    IG— 22  ;    IV.    1—19  ;    V.    1. 


241 


that  is  asking  you  a  reason  "  concerning 
|the  hope  within  you|, — 
Nevertheless^  with  meekness  and  rever- 
ence: 
w         Having  |a  good  conscience], 

In    order    that    <Wherein    they    speak 

against  you>  they  may  be  put  to  shame 

who  cast  wantoii  insult  on  |your  good 

behaviour  in  Christ|. 

"     For  I'- is  I  Ibetter^  as  well-doers]  I  <ifitshould 

please  the  pleasure  of  God>  to  be  suffering, 

than  |as  evil-doers] : 

18  Because  |]Christ  also]]  ]once  for  all,  concern- 

ing sins]  died, — •>  Just  in  behalf  of  un- 
just,— In  order  that  he  might  introduce 
US"  unto  God  d; 

Being  put  to  death,  indeed,  in  flesh, 

But  made  alive  <=  in  spirit, — 

19  In  which  <eveu  unto  the  spirits  in  pri- 

son>  he  went  and  proclaimed, — 

20  [Spirits]  unyielding  at  one  time, 

When    the   longsufferiug  of  God  was 
holding  forth  a  welcome  in  the  days 
of  Noah, 
There  being  in  preparation  an  ark — 
[Going]    into    which    ]]a   few\  that  is 
eight',  souls]]  were  brought  safely 
through  by  means  of  water, — 
1  ■Whieh[water]  ]in  manner  correspond- 

iug]f  doth  ]now]  save  ]]you  also]] — 
even  immersion, — Not  a  putting 
away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh.  But 
the  request  unto  God  |]for  a  good 
conscience]  I,  Through  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ, — 22  Who  is  on 
the  right  hand  of  God,s  Having 
gone  into  heaven,  ] Messengers  and 
authorities  and  powers]  having 
been  made  subject  unto  hini. 
4     <l|Chri8t|]  then,  having  suffered  in  flesh> 

Do  ]]ye  also]]  ]with  the  same'  purpose]  arm 
yourselves, — 
Because  ]]he  that  hath  suffered  in  flesh]] 
hath  done  with  sins, — 1> 
3  To   the   end   that   <no   longer,   in   men's' 

covetings,  but  in  Goa's  will>  ye  may  live 
|the  still  remaining'  time]. 

*  For   ]]sufflcient]]    is  the  by'gone   time — to 

have    wrought    out    |the  will  of    the 
nations]. 
Having  gone  on  in  wanton  ways,  covet- 
ings, wine-drinkings,  revellings,  drink- 
ing-bouts, and  impious'  idolatries : — 

*  "Wherein  they  are  taken  by  surprise  that 

ye  run  not  with  them  into  the  same' 
overflow  of  riotous  excess, — ]uttering 
defamation] : 

*  Who  shall  render  an  account  unto  him 

who  is  holding  in  readiness  to  judge 
living  and  dead ; 


•  Or  :  "  account." 
bOrCWH):   'suffered." 
«  Or :  "bring  us  near." 
4RO.  V.  2;  Eph.  U.  18;  lU. 

12. 
'Or       "  quickened  " ;     or 


"  caused  to  live." 
'  "In  its  antitype."    Rev. 

Eng.      Bible   JEyre     & 

Spottiswoode)."" 
«  Ps.  ox.  1. 
•"OrCWH):  "sin." 


6  For  ]unto  this  end]  jjeven  unto  the  deadjj 

was  the  glad-message  delivered, — 
In  order   that  they  might  be  judged, 
indeed,  according  to   men  in  flesh, 
But  might   live  according  to  God   iu 
spirit. 
'  But  ]]theend  of  all'  things]]  hath  drawn  near: — 
Be  of  sound  mind^  therefore,  and  be  sober 
for  prayers ; 

8  l]Before  all  things]]    keeping   |fervent|  your 

love  ]among  yourselves], 
Because  ]|Zoye|]  co  y«-e</i  a  multitude  of  sins* ; 

9  Shewing  hospitality  one  to  another  without 

murmuring, — 

10  ||Each  one]]  <according  as  he  hath  received 

a  gift  of  favour>  ]]unto  one  another|| 
ministering  the  same. 
As    careful'   stewards   of  the  manifold' 
favour  of  God : 

11  <If  any  onespeaketh>        as  oracles  of  God, 
<If  any  one  ministereth>       as  of  strength 

which  ]God]  supplieth, — 

That  ]]inall  things]]  God  may  be  glori- 
fied through  Jesus  Christ, — 

Unto  whom  are  the  glory  and  the  do- 
minion, unto  the  ages  of  ages.  Amen  I 

'2  Beloved  !  be  not  hold  in  surprise  by  the  burn- 
ing among'  you,  which  jfor  putting  you 
to  the  proof]  is  befalling  you. 
As  though  a  [surprising]  thing  were  hap- 
pening unto  you ; 
1'      But  <in  so  far  as  ye  are  taking  fellowship  in 
the  Christ's'  sufferings>  rejoice  1 
In  order  that  ]]in  the  revealing  of  his  glory 
also]]  ye  may  rejoice  with  exultation  : 
1*      <If  ye  are  being  reproached  in  the  name  of 
Christ  •!>  hapfiy  [are  ye] ! 
Because  <the  Spirit  ]of  the  glory]  and  the 
[Spirit]  ofGod^  unto  you'  is  bringing  rest.' 
1*     For  let    i]none    of   you]]   be  suffeHng  as  a 
murderer,  or  a  thief,  or  an  evil-doer,  or  as 
one  prying  into  other  men's  affairs; 
'6      But    <if  as  a  Christian>    let  him   not  be 
ashamed,    but   be   glorifying  God  in  thia 
name. 
1'      For  it  is  the<J  ripe  time  for  the  judgment  to 
begin  with^  the  house  of  God  f ; 
But  <if  first  with "  us>  what  shall  be  the 
end  of  them  who  yield  not  unto  the  glad- 
message  of  God'  ? 

18  And<if  \\the  righteous  Tnan\\ is  \witJi,  difficuUy\ 

savedy> 
Where  then  shall   \\the  ungodly  and  sinful 
man\\  appear  ?  e 

19  So  then,    let   ]]them  who   are  even  suffering, 

according  to  the  will  of  Godjj 
jUnto    a    faithful'    Creator]    be  committing 
their  souls,  |ln  well-doing]. 

5     |]Elders,  therefore,  among  youJI  I  exhort — 

[IJ  who  am  their  co-elder  and  a  witness  of 
the  sufferings  of  the  Christ', 


«Pr.  X.  12  (Heb.);  Ja.  v.  20. 

»  Ps.  IxxxLx.  50  f. 

0  Is.  xi.  2. 

<i  Or  (WH)  :  "  a." 


•Ml:     "from";    Je.  "at 

and  proceeding  from." 
t  Eze.  ix.  6. 
f  Ft.  3cL  SU 


242 


1    PETER   V.    2—14.       2   PETER    I.    1-9. 


Who  also  lln  the  glory  about'  to  be  revealed] 
have  ||a  share]  | ; — 

*  Shepherd  the  beloved  »  flock  of  God   |whlch 

is  among'  you  , — 
Not  by  compulsion^    but  by  choice, 
Nor  yet  for   base  gain^     but   of    a   ready 
mind, — 
»         Nor  yet  as  lording  it  over  the  allotted  por- 
tions^b  but  becoming  ||ensamples||  to  the 
beloved*  flock ; 

*  And   <when  the  Chief    Shejiherd   is   mani- 

fested > 
Ye  shall  bear  away  |the  unfading  crown  of 
glory]. 
»  |In  like  manner]    ||ye  younger   men]]— submit 
yourselves  unto  elders  ; — 
All,  however^  one  towards  another  jgird  on 

humility] ; 
Because  ||^od||   [against  the  haughty\  array- 

eth  Mmself, 
Whereas  \\u7do  the  lowly\\  he  giveth  favour." 

*  Be  made  lowly^  therefore,  under  the  strong' 

hand  of  God, 
That  he  may  lift  ]you|  up  in  due  time, — 


•Ml:  "little;"  but  prob. 
"diminutive  of  affec- 
tion."   Ac.  XX.  28. 

'  "Allotted  charge."— Rev. 


Eng.      Bible     (Eyre 
Spottlswoode). 
•  Pr.  Ul.  34  ;  Ja.  iv.  6. 


T      \\All  your  anxietyW  casting  upon  him, ^ 
Because  he  careth  for  you. 

8  Be  sober  !  be  watchful  I 

I |Your  slanderous  adversary! I  b  |as  a  roaring 
liou|  is  walking  about — seeking  to  devour: 

9  "Whom  resist,  steadfast  in  your  faith. 

Knowing  that    ]]the  same'  sufferings]]    ]in 
your  brotherhood  that  is   in  the  world] 
are  being  aecomiilished. 
1*      Howbeit  l]the  God  of  all'  favour — 

Who  hath  called  you  unto  his  age-abiding* 
glory  in  Christ]] — 
<Wheu  ]for  a  little]  ye  have  suffered> 
will    adjust,    confirm,  strong- 


]]Himself|] 
then : — 
]Unto  him]] 
Amen  1 


be  the  dominion,  unto  the  ages. 


12  ]]By  Silvanus]]  the  faithful'  brother^  as  I  ac- 

count him. 
Have  I  briefly  written  lunto  you], 
Exhorting    and    adding    testimony — That 
]  Jthis]  ]  is  the  true'  favour  of  God, — Within 
which,  stand  ye  fast  I 

13  She  who  ]in  Babylon]  is  co-elect,  and  Mark  my 

son,  salute  you  : 
1^     Salute  ye  one  another  with  a  kiss  of  love." 
Peace  unto  you  all  who  are  in  Christ. 


"  Ps.  Iv.  22. 

t  Ml :       "  Your 


plaintiff 


slanderer." 
•  Or :  "  high  regard." 


THE    SECOND     EPISTLE    OP 

PETER. 


||Simon  »  Peter,  servant  and  apostle  of  Jesus 

Christ]] 
<Unto    them   who  have    obtained    ]equally 
precious]  faith  ]withus]  in  the  righteous- 
ness  of   our   God,  and   Saviour  b   Jesus 
Christ> 
(Favour  unto  you,  and  peace]  be  multiplied, 
In  the  personal  knowledge  of  God  and  of 
Jesus  our  Lord ; — 
As  Ijall  things]]  suited  for  life  and  godliness 
his  divine' power  ]]untous]]  hath  given. 
Through  the  personal  knowledge  of  him 
that  hath  called  us  through  glory  and 
excellence, — <= 
Through  which  ]]his  precious' and  very 
great'  promises]]  have  ]unto  us]  been 
given, 
In  order  that  IJthrough  these]]  ye  might 
become  sharers'  in  a  divine'  nature — 


•Or(WU):  "Sympon." 
k  Or :  "  and  (our]  Saviour." 


Or  (WH):    "by  his  own 
glory,  &c." 


Escaping  the  corruption  that  is  in  the 

world  by  coveting. 
6  And  ]]for  this  very  reason  also]] — 

<Adding,  on  your  part,  ]all  diligence]> 
Supply  ]in  your  faith]   ]]excellence]]. 
And   |in  your  excellence]   ]] knowledge]], 
6  And   ]in  your  knowledge]   ]]self-control]|. 

And  ]in  your  self-control]   ]|endurance]|. 
And   ]in  your  endurance]   ]]godliness)J, 
^  And  ]in  your  godliness]   ]]brotherly  affec- 

tion]]. 
And  ]in  your  brotherly  affection]  ]]love]l. 
8      <]]Those  things]]    ]unto  you]  belonging  and 
abounding> 
]]Neither   idle   nor   unfruitfulll    constitute 
you,  regarding  the  personal  knowledge 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
•     For    ]]he    to   whom    these    things    are    P'^t 
present]]  is  ]blind],  seeing  only  what  is 
near, 
Having  come   ]to  forget]   his  puriflcation 
from  his  old'  sins. 


2   PETER  I.    10—21  ;    II.    1—13. 


248 


10  Wherefore  ||all  the  raorojl  brethren^  give  dili- 

gence to  be  making  ||flrm|l    |your  calling 
and  election  I ; 
For  ||these  thingsjl  doing^  in  nowise  shall  ye 
stumble  at  any  time, 

11  For  ||thus||  shall  richly' be  further  supplied 

unto  you — the  entrance  into  the  ago- 
abiding'"  kingdom  *>  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
n  Wherefore^  I  shall  be  certain  to  be  |always| 
putting  you  in  remembrance  concerning 
these  things, — 
Although^  indeed^  ye  know  them,  and  have 
become  confirmed  in  the  present'  truth; 

15  l|Right||  nevertheless^  I  account  it — 

||As  long  as  I  am  in  this'  tent||°   to  be 
stirring  you  up  by  putting  you  in  remem- 
brance, 
M         Knowing  that   |speedy|   is  the  putting  off 
of  my  tent — 
Even  as    |our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  also| 
made  clear  to  me'^ : 

16  Tea^  I  will  give  diligence  also,  that  |at  every 

time|  ye  may  be  able    jafter  my  own'  de- 
parture! to  be  keeping  up  the  remembrance 
of  Ijthese  very  things||. 
16  For  <not  as  having  followed  ||clevorly  devised 
8tories||    made  we  known  unto  you  the 
power  and  presence  ^  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  - 
But  as  having  been  made   |spectators|    of 
his'  majesty. f 
"      For  <when  he  received  from  God  the  Father 
honour  and  glory, 
|A  voice]  being  borne  to  him  such  as  this, 
by  the  magnificent'  glory— 
l|My  Son,  the  beloved] ]  is  |thisj,  in  whom 
||I]|  deiight> 

18  ([Even  this' voice] I  ]]well  heard,  when  ]outof 

heaven]  it  was  borne,  We  being  ]with  him] 
in  the  holy'  mount. 

19  And  we  have    ]]n  ore  firml|    the  prophetic' 

word ; — 
Whereuuto  ye  are  doing    jwell]     to    take 
heed, — 
As    unto   a  lamp  shining   in   a  dusky' 

place, — 
Until    ]|day]]    shall  dawn,  and    [|a  day- 
star]]  shall  arise  in  your  hearts  r — 
«>  ||0f  this]]  first' taking  note- 

That    ]]no'  prophecy  of  scripture]]    be- 
cometh  ]self-solving| ; 
21  For  not  ]|by  will  of  manjj  was  prophecy 

brought  in  |at  any  time], 
But  <as     ]by  Holy    Spirit]    they    were 
borne  along>  spake  ]men]  from  God. 

2     But  there  arose  false-prophets  8  also  among 
the  people, 
As    llamong  you  alsoj]    there  shall   be    ]false- 
teachers], — 
Men  who  will  stealthily  bring  in  destructive 
parties, 

•  Ap  :  "  Age-abldlne."  •  Ap  :  "  Prespnce." 

t>  Ap  !  "  Kingdom.'*^  '  Mt.  xvii.  1-8  ;  Mk.  ii.  3-8  ; 

•  2  Co.  V.  1.  Lu.  ix.  28-36. 
•I  Jn.  XxL  19.                                    s  Mt.  xxlv.  U. 


|]Even  the  Master  that  bought'  them|| 

denying,* 
Bringing  upon  themselves   speedy'  de- 
struction ; 
2  And    ]]mauy)l    will  follow   out  their'    wanton 
ways, — 
By  reason  of  whom    ]the  way  of  truth]  will 
be  defamed,^ 
8     And    ]]in  greed,  with   forged'  words]]    will 
they  ]of  you]  ]]make  merchandise]] : 
For  whom  ]]the  sentence  from  of  old]]   is 

not  idle. 
And  ]ltheir  destruction]]  doth  not  slumber. 

*  For — <if  l]God]]  spared  not  ]messengers,'=  when 
they  sinned]. 
But  ]to  pits  of  gloom'  consigning  them,  in 
the  lowest  hades]  delivered  them  up  to 
be  kept  ]unto  judgment], — 
6      A-nd  ]]an  ancient' world]]  spared  not, 

But    ]with  seven  others]  preserved  ]Noah| 

a  proclaimer  ]of  righteousness], 
]A  flood,  upon  a  world  of  ungodly  persons] 
letting  loose,— 
6     And  I ]the  cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah]]* 
reducing  to  ashes,  he  condemned, 
]]An  example  of  such  as  should  be  ungodlyj] 
having  set  forth, — 
'      And  l|rightoous' Lot,  when  getting  worn  out 
by  the  behaviour  of  them  who  were  im- 
pious in  wantonness]]  he  rescued 

8  For  ]]in  seeing  and  hearing,  since  he  dwelt 

right  among  them,  ]]as  a  righteous  man]] 
he  used  to  torment  his  soul,  day  by  day, 
with  their  lawless'  deeds> 

9  [Then]  the  Lord  knoweth  how  to  rescue  ]the 

godly  out  of  trial] ; 
But  to  keep    jthe  unrighteous  unto  a  day  of 
judgment  to  be  punished ! ; — 
10      ]]Most  of  all]]   however,  them  who  go  their 
way  jafter  the  flesh,^  with  a  coveting  of 
defilement]  and  who  despise  ]lord8hip], — 
Daring!  wilful  I 

]Before  dignitaries]  they  tremble  not. 
Defaming,  11  where  ]] messengers ]]''<though 
]greater  in  might  and  power]>  are  not 
bringing  against  them  [before  the  Lord] 
a  defamatory'  accusation, —  8 
12      llThese]]  however, 

<As    unreasoning'   creatures i>    that  have 
been  bred  as  being  ]by  nature]  for  cap- 
ture and  destruction> 
'lln  the  things  they  are  ignorant  of]]  uttering 
defamation, 
l]In  their  spoiling]]    shall  also  be  made  a 
spoil, — 
IS      Doing  wrong  themselves,  for  a  reward  of 
wrong. 
Accounting  ]]a  delight]]  their  day-time '  deli- 
cacy. 
Spots  ^  and  blemishes,  indulging  in  delicacies 


•  Jude  4. 

b  Is.  lil.  5. 
e  Jude   6. 

Ker." 
d  Jude  7. 

•  Jude  8. 


Ap; 


f  Ap  :  "  Messenger. " 

e  Jude  9. 

h  Jude  10. 

1  Or  :   "  dally." 

k  Jude  12. 

b2 


i44 


2   PETER    II.    14—23;    III.    1—15. 


with  their  stratagems^a  as   they  carouse 

together  with  you, 
"      Having  |ieyes||  full  of  au  adulteress^  aud  that 

cauuot  rest  from  sin, 
Enticing  unstable  souls, 
Having  la  heart  trained  in  greed], — 

Children  of  a  curse, — 

15  Forsaking  a  straight'  path^  they  have  gone 

astray. 
Following  out  the  way  of  Balaam  [son]  of 
Beor^ 
Who  loved  |a  reward  of  wrong!, 

16  But  had    |a  reproof]    of  his   own'  trans- 

gression, 
<A  dumb    beast  of    burden    |in  man's 
voice|  finding  ntterance>  forbade  the 
prophet's'  madness. 
If      ||These||  are  fountains  without  water^ 

And  mists  |by  a  tempest]  driven  along, — >> 
For  whom    ]the  gloom  of  darkness]   hath 
been  reserved ; 
18     For  ]]great  swelling  words  of  vanity]]  <=  utter- 
ing, they  entice  with  carnal  covetings — in 
wanton   ways — them   who   are    |well-nigh] 
escaping  from  the  men  who  ]in  error]  have 
their  behaviour; 
»     Promising   ]freedom  to  them],   llthey  them- 
selves]]   being  all  the  while    ]slaves  of 
corruption], — * 
For  <by  whom  one  hath  been  defeated> 
]]by    the    same]]    hath    he    become    en- 
slaved,— 
*"         For   <if  ]having  escaped  from  the  defile- 
ments of  the  world  by  a  personal  knowl- 
edge  of   thc^   Lord   and   Saviour   Jesus 
Christ]  but  Iby  the  same'  having  again' 
become  entangled,  they  are  defeated> 
The    ]last]    state   hath  become,  for  them, 
worse'  than  ]]the  first]]  ;f 
n         For  jbetter]  had  it  been  for  them — 

Not  to  have  obtained  a  personal  knowl- 
edge of  the  way  of  righteousness. 
Than  ]having  obtained  such  knowledge] 
to  turn  back  out  of  the  holy'  command- 
ment delivered  unto  them. 
M         There  hath  befallen  them  the  thing  [spoken 
of]  in  the  true'  proverb — 
|]^  dog\\  turning backunto  his oion' vomit,s 

And— 
|]A  sow, as  soon  as  washed]]  unto  wallow- 
ing in  mire. 

8     I ]Thi3,  already]]  beloved,  is  the  second' letter 
I  am  writing  unto  you  ; 
And,  in  these  letters,  I  am   stirring  up— by 
way  of  calling  to  remembrance — your  un- 
corrupted'  mind, 
«     To  remember  the  fore-spoken'  declarations  •> 
made  by  the  holy'  prophets,  and  the  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord  and  Saviour   ]by 
your  apostles]. 


»  Or  (WH) :  "  love-feasts." 
»  Jude  12. 

•  Jude  16. 

*  Or  :    "  decay." 

V11L21. 


•  Or  (WH)  :  "our.' 
'  Mt.  xli.  45. 
s  Fr  xxvl.  11. 
Cp.  Eg.       "Jude  17. 


3  |]0f  this]]  first'  taking  note — 

That  there  will  come,  in  the  last  of  the  days, 

]with  scoffliigi   ]1  scoffers] ]," 
]] After  their  own'  covetingsj]  going  on,  *and 
saying— 
Wliere  is  the  promise  of  his  presence  ? 
For  <siuce  the  fathers'  fell  asleep>   ]]all 
things]]  thus' remain,  from  the  beginning 
of  creation. 

5  For  this  they  ] wilfully]  forget — 

That  thtsre  were  |]heavens]l  from  of  old,  and 
]]an  earth]]  ]on  account  of  water  and  by 
means  of  water]  compacted  ]by  God's 
word], — 

6  By  which  means  ]lthe  world  that  then' wasjj 

]with  water' being  flooded]  perished; 
T         While  1  |the  heavens  and  the  earth  that  now' 

are]] 
]By  the   same'  word]   have  been  stored 

with  fire. 
Being  kept  unto  the  day  of  judgment  and 

destruction  of  the  ungodly'  men.'' 

8  But  ]]this  one' thing]]  forget  not,  beloved, — 

That  ||one  d-Ay^with  the  Lord\\  is  as  a  thou- 
sand' years. 
And  \\a  thousand  years\\  as  one  day." 

9  The  Lord  is  ]not  slack]  concerning  his  promise. 

As  some  count'  ]slackness] ; 
But  is  long-suffering  with  regard  to  you, 
Not  being  minded  that  any  should  perish. 
But  that   ]]all]]    ]unto  repentance]    should 

come. 

10  Howbeit  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  be  here  jas  a 

thief],— d 
In  which  ]]the  heavens]]  ]with  a  rushing  noise] 
will  pass  away. 
While  ]]elements]]  ]becoming  intensely  hot] 
will  be  dissolved. 
And  ]]earth,  and  the  works  therein]]  will  be 
discovered. 

11  <Seeing  that  all  these'  things  are  thus'  to  be 

dissolved> 
]]What  manner  of  persons]]  ought  [ye]  all  the 
while  to  be,  ]iu  holy  ways  of  behaviour 
and  acts  of  godliness], — 
1*         Expecting  and  hastening  the  presence  of  the 
day  of  God, 
By  reason  of  which,  ]]?),pavens]]  ] being  on 

fjrej  will  be  dissolved. 
And  ]]elementsl|  ] becoming  intensely  hotj 
are  to  be  melted"; 
1'         But  ]]neii)'  heavens^  and  a  new  earth\\ '  ]ac- 
cordingtohis  promise]  are  we  expecting. 
Wherein  ]]righteousness]l  is  to  dwell. 
1*  Wherefore,  beloved,  ]these  things]  expecting— 
Givediligence  ]]unspotted  and  unblemished|| 
by  him'  to  be  found  ]iu  peacei ; 
15     And  account  ]]our  Lord's'  long  suffering  [to 
bo]  salvation : — 
Even  as  ]]our  beloved'  brother  Paul  also]] 
<According  to  the  wisdom  given  unto 
him> 
Hath  written  unto  you ; 


«  Jude  18. 
"  .lude  15. 
«  Ps.  xc.  4. 
<»  1  Th.  V.  2. 


'  Is  xxxiv.  4. 
'  Is.     Ixv      17  ;     Ixvl.     22 
Rev.  xxl.  1. 


2   PETER   III.    16—18.      1   JOHN    I.    1—10;    II.    1—11. 


245 


16         As  also    |ia  all'  lotters|  speaking  in  them 
concerning  these  things, — 
In  which  [letters]  are  some  things  |hard 

to  be  understood|, 
Which    I  (the  uuinstructed  and  unstable|| 
wrest, — as  also  the  other'  scriptures, — 
unto  their  own'  destruction. 
"  l|Ye||  therefore,  beloved, 

<Taking  note  beforehaad> 


Be  on  your  guard^  lest  |with  the  error  of  the 

impious'  being  led  away|  ye  fall  from  your 

own'  steadfastness ; 

But  be  growing  in  the  favour  and  knowledge 

of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ: — 

Unto  whom  be  the  glory^  both  now  and 

unto  a  day  that  abideth.* 


Ml : 
or. 


'  a  day  of  an  age  " — 
'  a  day  of  concealed 


duration."    Ap:  "Age.' 


THK    FIRST    EPISTLE    OF 

JOHN. 


1         <That  which  was  from  the  beginning^* 
Which  we  have  heard^ 
Which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes, 
Which  we  for  ourselves  gazed  upon^  and  our 
hands  did  handle. 
Concerning  the  Word  of  Life, — 

2  And  ||the  Life||  was  made  manifest, ^  and  we 
have  seen,  and  are  bearing  witness^  and  an- 
nouncing unto  you, 

i|The  Age-abiding"  Life||, 
Which,  indeed ,<i  was  with  the  Father,  and  was 
made  manifest  unto  us> 

3  ||That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard|| 

are  we  announcing  |even  unto  you|,  in  order 
that  I  lye  too||  may  have  fellowship  with  us,  and 
||our  own  fellowship  also||  may  be  with  the 
Father,  and  with  his  Sou  Jesus  Christ. 

*  And  ||these  things||  are  we'  writing',  in  order 
that  |our>=  joy|  may  be  made  full.' 

6     And  this  is  the  message  which  we  have  heard 
from  him^  and  are  reporting  unto  you, — 
That  ||God||  is  |light,. 
And  in  him  is  ||no  darkness  at  all||. 

6  <If  we  say — 

We  have  |fellowship|  with  him  1 
and  |in  darkness|  are  walking>  we  are  dealing 
falsely,  and  not  doing  the  truth ;  '  whereas  <if 
|in  the  light]  we  are  walking,  as  ||he||  is  in  the 
light>  we  have  |fellowship  one  with  another|, 
and  ||the  blood  of  Jesus  his  Son|]  is  cleansing 
us  from  air  sin.s  8  <if  ^e  say — 

|Sinl  have  we  none  !> 
we  are  deceiving  ||ourselves||,  and  jthe  truth| 
is  not  in  us.  9  <If  we  are  confessing  our 
sins>  |faithful|  is  he  and  |righteous|,  that  he 
should  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  cleanse  us  from 
air  unrighteousness.  '<>  <If  we  say — 

We  have  not  sinned  !> 


'  Jn.  I.  1. 
'  Jn.  1.  4,  14. 

Ap:  "  Age-abldlng." 
'  Or:  "the  which." 


•  Or  (WH)  :  "  your.' 

'  2  Jn.  12. 

K  Or :  "  every  sin." 


|fals6|  are  we  making  |him|,  and  |his  word|  l8 
not  in    us.  2    My    dear    children! 

|these  things]  am  I  writing  unto  you,  in  order 
that  ye  may  not  be  committing  ein.  And 

<if  anyone  should  commit  sin>  |an  Advocate] 
have  we  |with  the  Father],  ||Jesu8  Christ,  the 
Righteous]] ;  2 and  ||he|  is  |a  propitiation]  con- 
cerning =i  our  sins, —  •>  and  |not  concerning  »  our 
own  only]  but  |jalso  concerning  those  of  the 
whole' world]].  »  And  |]hereby||  per- 

ceive we,  that  we  understand  him, — if  |his 
coramandments|    we  are  keeping.  *  <He 

that  saith — 

I  understand  him  I 
and    |his  commandments]  is  not  keeping>  is 
|false],  and  |]in  him||  the  truth  is  not  1 
6  <But  whosoever  may  be  keeping  his'  word> 
IJof  a  truth] I  |in  this  man|  the  love  of  God' hath 
been  made  perfect."  | Hereby,  perceive  we, 

that  ]iD  him]  we  are.  «  <He  that  saith,  that 
|in  him|  he  abideth>  ought  |]just  as  He' 
walked]]  |himself  also)  to  be  walking. 

'  Beloved  I  Ijno  new  commandment]  |  am  I  writ- 
ing unto  you  ;  but  an  old  commandment,  which 
ye  have  been  holding  from  the  beginning:  The 
old  commandment  is  the  word  which  ye  have 
heard.  8||Again||  |a  new  command ment|  <* 

am  I  writing  unto  you, — which  thing  is  true,"  in 
him  and  in  you,  because  ]the  darkness]  is  pass- 
ing away,  and  ]the  real  light|  already' is  shining. 

9  <He  that  saith  he  is  |in  the  lignt| 

and  hate th  |hiR  brother|>  is  |in  the  darkness|, 
|until  even  now]  1  i"  <He  that  loveth  his 
brother>  is  abiding  |in  the  lighti,  and  ||cau8e  of 
stumbling]!  |in  bim]  is  there  none  I  "Whereas 
<he  that  hateth  his  brother>  in  the  darkness 
|dwelleth|,f  and  in  the  darkness  |walketh|  j  and 


•  Or  :  "  as  touching." 
'  Chap.  Iv.  10. 
t  Chap.  Iv.  12. 
«  Jn.  2ili.  84. 


'Or:    "As  touching   that 

which  la  true." 
'  Ml :  "  Is." 


246 


1   JOHN   II.    12—29  ;    III.    1—7. 


knoweth  not  whither  he  is  drifting,  because 
the  I  darkness  I  hath  blinded  his  eyes. 

12 1  write  unto  you,  dear  children, 

Because  your  sins  have  been  forgiven  you, 
for  the  sake  of  his  name : 
•3  I  write  unto  you,  fathers, 

Because  ye  understand  him  who  was  from 
the  beginning : 
I  write  unto  you,  young  men. 
Because  ye  have  overcome  the  wicked  one. 

I  have  written  unto  you,  little  children. 
Because  ye  understand  the  Father: 
•*  I  have  written  unto  you,  fathers, 

Because  ye  understand  him  who  was  from 
the  beginning: 
I  have  written  you,  young  men. 
Because  ye  are  |strong|. 
And  the  word  of  God  |  within  you|  abideth. 
And  ye  have  overcome  the  wicked  one. 

1*  Be  not  loving  the  world. 

Nor  yet  the  things  that  are  in  the  world : 
<If  anyone  be  loving  the  world> 
The  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him. 
'6  Because  <all'  that  is  in  the  world — 
The  coveting  of  the  flesh. 
The  coveting  of  the  eyes, 
And  tne  vain  grandeur  of  life — > 
Is  not  of  the  Father,        but  is  |of  the  worldj ; 
1'  And  |the  world|  passeth  away,  and  the  coveting 
[thereof], 
But  ||he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God ||  endureth 
unto  times  age-abiding. 

18  Little  children  1  it  is  |the  »  last  hour] ; 

And  <just  as  ye  have  heard  that  jan  anti- 

christ|  b  is  coming> 
||Evennow||  antichrists  have  become  |many|, 
Whence  we  perceive  that  it  is  jthe"  last  hour| : 

19  |From  among  us|  they  went  out. 
But  they  were  not  of  us  ; 

For  <if  |of  us|  they  had  been> 

They  would  in  that  case  have  abode  with'  us  ; 

But  [it  came  to  pass]  in  order  that  they  might 

be  made  manifest," 
Because  |all|  are  not  of  us." 
'"And  ||ye||  have  |an  anointing|   from  the  Holy 

One, —        |Ye  all|   know;!* 
21      I  have  not  written  unto  you  because  ye  know 
not  the  truth. 
But  because  ye  know  it. 
And  because  ||no' falsehood]!  is  |of  the  truth]. 
M  ]Who]  is  the  False  One  ;— 

Save  he    that  denieth  that    |Je8us|    is   the 
Christ  ? 
|The  same]  is  the  Antichrist, — >> 
He  that  denieth  the  Father  and  the  Son. 
2'  <Whosoever  denieth  the  Son> 

Neither  hath  he  jthe  Father] : 
<He  that  confesseth  the  Son> 
Hath  ]the  Father  alsoj.o 


•  Or :  "  a. "  are  not'  of  us." 

»  Ver.  22;  chap  Iv.  3;  2  Jn.  <i  Or    (WH) :    "And    know 

7.  all  things." 

Or :  "  manifest,  That  lalll  •  2  Jn.  9. 


2*  <As  for  you> 

]|What  ye  have  heard  from  the  beginning]] 
|In  you]  lot  it  abide. 
<If  ]in  you]  shall  abide,  that  which  ]from  the 
beginning]  ye  have  heard> 
]]Yealso]]  ]in  the  Son  and  [in]  the  Father] 
shall  abide. 
2»  And    ]|this]]    is  the  promise,  which  he    hath 
promised  unto  us, — 

The  age-abiding  life. 

26  ]]These  things]]  have  I  written  iinto  you,  con- 

cerning them  who  would  lead  you  astray. 

27  Au<l  <as  for  you> 

]]The  anointing  which  ye  have  received  from 
him]]  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  have  jnoneed] 
that  anyone  be  teaching  you  ; 

But  <as  ]his' anointing]  is  teaching  you, 
And  is  jtrue],  and  is  no  falsehood> 

]lEven  just  as  it  hath  taught  you]] 
Abide  ye  in  him. 

28  And  ]uow],  dear  children,  abide  ye  in  him, 

In  order  that  <if  he  be  made  manifest>  we 
may  have  boldness,  and  not  be  shamed 
away  from  him  by  his  presence.'' 

29  <If  ye  know  that  he  is  ]righteousl> 

Ye  [lereeive  that — 
]]Whosoever     dneth     righteousness]]        ]of' 
him]  hath  been  born. 

3     Behold    ]|what  manner'  of  love]]  the  Father 
hath  bt'stowed  upon  us — 
That  ]children  of  God]  we  should  be  called, — 
And  such  we  are  1 
]]Therefore]]  the  world  understandeth  us  not, 
Because  it  understood  not  him.o 
2  Beloved  1  ]!now]]  are  we  ]children  of  God] ; 
And   ]not  yet]    hath  it  been  made  manifest 

]  I  what  we  shall  bel], — 
We  know  that  <if  itd  should  be  made  manl- 
fest> 
]Like  unto  him]  shall  we  be. 
Because  we  shall  see  him  ]|just  as  he  is]]. 
s  And  <whosoever  bath  this  hope  on  him> 

Is  purifying  himself,  just  as  ]]He]]  is  ]pure|. 
*  <Whosoever  is  committing  sin> 
]]Lawlessness  also]]  is  committing, 
And  ]sin]  is'  jlawlessness] ; 

6  And  ye  know,  that   ]]Ho[]  was  made  manifest — 

In   order  that   ]]our  sins]]   he  should   take 
away,« 
And  ]]sin]]  ]in  him]  is  there  none. 
«  <Whosoover  iin  him]  doth  abide> 
Is  not  sinning: 
<Whosoever  is  sinning> 
Hath  not  seen  him,  and  doth  not  understand 
him.f 

7  Dear  children  1  let  ]no  one]  lead  you  astray  I 

<He  that  is  doing  righteousness>  is'  ]right- 
eous]. 
Just  as  l]He]]  is  | righteous ] : 


«0r:  "In." 

"lOr:  "he." 

>>  Ap:  "Presence." 

•  Or:  "bear." 

c  Jn.  xvll.  25. 

(  8  Jn.  IL 

1   JOHN   III.    8—24;    IV.    1—9. 


247 


8  <He    that   is    committing    9in>    is    |of   the 

adversaryl, 
Because  |fromthe  begiuaing|  thoadvorsary 

is  siuuiug. 
1 1  To   this   end  1 1    was  the  Son  of   Grod   ^nade 

manifest, 
In  order  that  he  might  undo^"  the  works  of 

the  adversary. 

9  Whosoever  hath  been  born  of  God>  is  not 

committing  |sin|, 
Because  ||a  seed  of  him||  |within  him|  abidetli ; 
And  he  cannot  be  committing  ^  sin, 
Because  |of  God|  hath  he  been  born. 
io||Horein||  are  |manifest|   the  children  of  God, 
and  the  children  of  the  adversary. 
^Whoever  is  not  doing  righteousness>'is  not' 
of  God, 
Nor  yet  ho  that  is  not  loving  his  brother. 
'1  Because  ||this||  is  the  message  which  ye  have 
heard  from  the  beginning — 
That  we  should  be  loving  one  another, — 

12  Not  just  as  ||Cain||  was  |of  the  wiclfed  one| 

and  slew  his  brother  ! 
And  |for  what  cause]  slew  he  him  ? 
Because  ||his  works||  were  |wick:ed|, 
Whereas  1| those  of  his  brother ||  were  [right- 
eous|. 

13  Be  not  marvelling,  brethren,  if  |the  world]  is 

hating  you  = : 
1*  ||We||  know,  that  we  have  passed  over  out  of 
death  into  life. 
Because  we  love  the  brethren  : 
||He  that  loveth  not||  ^  abideth  in  deat.h. 
1*      ||Whosoever  is   hating    his  brother])    is    ]a 
murderer] ; 
And  ye  know  that  ]|no'  murderer]]  hath  life 
age-during  |within  him  abiding]. 
1*  |]Hereby]]  ^  have  we  come  to  understand  love: 
In  that  |jHo]|   |for  us|  his  life' f  laid  down  ; 
And  ]]we]|  ought  |for  the  brethren]  our' lives  « 
to  lay  down. 
IT  But  <  whoso  hath  this  world's  goods. 

And  beholdeth  his  brother  having  ]need], 
And  shutteth  up  his  tender  affections  from 
him> 
|]How]|  is  ]the  love  of  God]  abiding  in  him' ? 
^8  Dear  children  1 

Let  us  not  be  loving  in  word,  nor  yet  with  the 

tongue, 
But  in  deed  *>  and  truth. 
i9|]Hereby]|  shall  we  get  to  know,  that  ]of  the 
truth]  we  are. 
And  jbefore  him]  shall  persuade  our  heart; 
"^      Because'  <if  our  own  heart  condemn  us> 

[Greater]  is  God,  than  our  heart,  and  per- 
ceiveth  all  things. 
"  Beloved  1  <if  our  heart  be  not  condemning  us> 
I  Boldness  I  have  we,  towards  God  ^ ; 


•  Or :  "  loose,"  "  dissolve." 
"  The  tense  shows  continu- 
ance. 

"  Jn.  XV.  18. 

"•Or:  "  is  not  loving." 

•  Or:  "  herein." 

'Or:    "soul."     Jn.   x.   11  ; 
cp.  Is.  UiL   10,   12.     Ap: 


"Soul." 
K  Or  :       "soul  s."        A  p  ■ 

"  Soul." 
■>  Or :  "  work." 
1  Or:  "  persuade  our  heart 

that,"  &c. 
"  Chap.  11.  28. 


^'^         And    I  whatsoever  we  are  asking]    we  are 
receiving  from  him. 
Because  ]his  commaudments]  are  we  keep- 
ing. 
And    ]the  things  that  are  pleasing  before 
him]  are  wo  doing. 
23  And  ]lthis]]   is  his  commandment, — 

That  we  should  believe  »  in  the  name  of 

his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
And  be  loving  one  another — 
Just  as  he  gave  a  commandment  unto  us'. 
2*         And  II he  that  keepeth  his  commandment8|| 
|In  him]  abideth. 
And  ]he|  in  him. 
And  |]hereby]]   perceive  we. 

That  he  abideth  in  us, 
By  reason  of  the  Spirit  which  junto  us|  he 
hath  given. 

4     Beloved  !  juot  in  every'  spirit]  believe  ye. 
But  test  the  spirits,  whether  they  are   |of 

God]; 
Because  ]]mauy'  false  prophets]]  have  gone 
out  into  the  world. 
2  jjHereby]!  do  ye  perceive  the  Spirit  of  God  : — 
<Every'  spirit  that  confesseth  Jesus  Christ 
as  having  come  ]in  flesh ]> 
Is  ]  of  God]; 
3     And  <every'  spirit  that  doth  not  confess  •> 
Jesus> 
|0f  God]   is  not'. 
And  llthis]]  is  the  [spirit]  of  the  Antichrist, 
Touching  which  ye   have  heard  that  it 
cometh : 
]]Even  now]]  is  it  jin  the  world]  j]already]]. 
*  |]Ye|]  are    ]of  God],  dear  children,  and   have 
overcome  them ; 
Because  igreater]  is  he  that  is  in  you,  than 
he  that  is  in  the  world. 

5  l]They|]  are  ]of  the  world] : 

I |For  this  cause]]   ]of  the  world]  they  speak. 
And  the  world  ]unto  them]  doth  hearken. 

6  ]|We|]  are  ]of  God] : 

]]He    that    is    getting  to  understand  God]] 

hearkeneth  unto  us,— 
j  j  Whoso  is  not  of  God  |  ]  hearkeneth  not  unto  us : 
]]From  this]]  perceive  we — 
The  spirit  of  truth. 
And  the  spirit  of  error. 

7  Beloved  !  let  us  be  loving  one  another; 

Because  ||love]]  is  ]of  God], 
And  I ] whosoever  loveth]] 
]0f  God]  hath  been  born. 
And  is  getting  to  understand  God : 

8  ]] He  that  doth  not  love]] 

Doth  not  umlerstand  God, 
Because  ]|God]]  is'  |love]. 
»      IJHerein]]  hath  the  love  of  Godineus  jbeen 
made  manifest], 
That  i]his  only-begotten  Son]]  God  sent  into 
the  world. 
In  order  that  we  might  live  through  him. 


•  Or  (WH)  :  "  That  we 
believe  ;  "  or,  "  continue 
believing." 

"Or    (WH):    "that    doeth 


away  with,"  "demollsh- 
eth  ;  "  ml  :  "  looseneth," 
!  Or :  "  In  respect  of  us." 


248 


1   JOHN   IV.    10—21;    V.    1—16. 


10      ;|Herein||  is  love: 

Not  that  ||we||  have  loved  God, 
But  that  ||he||  loved  U3^ 
And  sent  forth  his  Son^  as  a  propitiation 
concerning  our  sins.* 
"  Beloved  I  <if  ||in  this  way||   |God|  loved  us'> 

||Wealso||  ought  to  love  |one  another|. 
1*  1 1  Upon  God  1 1  *>  hath  no  one^  at  any  time^  gazed  <=: 
<If  we  love  one  another> 
||God||  |in  us|  abideth, 
And  ||hislove||  hath  been  perfected  within 
us. 
M||B[ereby||  perceive  we — 

That  |in  him]  are  we  abiding, 
And  ||he||  in  us', — 
In  that  ||of'  his  Spirit]  |  hath  he  given  unto  us. 
M  And  ||we||   for  ourselves  have  gazed,  and  are 
bearing  witness — 
That    ||the  rather||    sent  forth  the  Son^  as 
Saviour  of  the  world. 
15  <Who9oever  shall  confess^  that  |  Jesus  [Christ]] 
is  the  Son  of  God> 
|]God]|  jin  him|  abideth^ 
.  And  ]]hel]  in  God. 
i«  And    |]we]]    have  come  to  understand  and  to 
trust  the  love  which  |God]  hath  ]in  us]. 
l]Godl]  is  ]love]; 
And    ]]he  that    abideth    in  lovej]     ]in  God] 
abideth. 
And  ]God|  in  him'  [abideth]. 
1"  ||Herein]]    hath  love  with  us  ]been  made  per- 
fect],— 
In  order  that  ]boldness]  we  might  have  in 
the  day  of  judging,— 
In  that  <just  as  ]|He]]  is> 
JlWe  also]]  are  ]in  this  world], 

18  jjFearil  existeth  not  ]in  love], 

But  jperfect'  love]  casteth  fear  ]outside] ; 
Because  ]|fear]]  hath  ]correction' '* : 
|]He  that  fearethj]  hath  not  been  made  per- 
fect ]in  love]. 

19  ]]We]|  love,  because  ]|he]]  first' loved  us' : — 

»o      <If  one  should  say        I  love  God  and 

should  be  hating  ]his brother] >  jfalse]  is  he; 

For   <he  that  doth    not    love    his    brother 

]whom  he  hath  seen]> 
|]God,  whom  he  hath  not  seen]]  he  cannot' 
love  s  I 
>i  And  Ijthis' commandment]]  have  we  from  him,— 
That  |]he  who  loveth  God]]  love  ] his  brother 
also]. 

5     <'Who9oever  believeth   that    ] Jesus |    is   the 
Christ> 
]]OfGod|]  hath  been  born: 
And  < whosoever  loveth  him  that  begat> 
Loveth  him  that  hath  been  begotten  of  him. 
»  <||Herebyl]  perceive  we,  that  we  love  the  chil- 
dren of  God> 
As  soon  as  |]God]]  we  love. 
And  I ] his  commandments]]  we  are  doing. 
»  For  ]]this  is  the  love  of  God — 


•  Chap.  U.  2. 

»  A.8  In  Jn.  L  18,  strongly 
emphatic :  Ood,  abso- 
lutely. 


That  I ]his  commandments]]  we  be  keeping,* 
And  jjhis  commandments]]  are  not  ]burden- 
somej  ; 
*         Because    ]] whatsoever  hath  been  born  of 
God]]  overcometh  the  world ; 
And  ]|this]]  is  the  victory  that  hath  over- 
come the  world — 
l]Our  faith]]. 
6         [And]    who    is    he    that    overcometh  the 
world. 
Save  he  that  believeth 
That  ]Jesus]  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 
6  ]]Thi8]]    is   he   that  came  through   means    of 
water  and  blood, 
]] Jesus  Christ]] : 
Not  ]by  the  water]  only. 
But  ]|by  the  water  and  by  the  blood]], — 
And    |]the  Spirit]]    it  is,  that  is    bearing 

witness. 
Because  ]]the  Spirit]]  is  the  truth. 
'     Because    ]] three]]   are  they  who  are  bearing 
witness — 

8  The  Spirit,        and  the  Water,        and  the 

Blood ; 
And  ]]th6  three]]  are  [witnesses]    ]unto   one 
thing]. 

9  <If  Ijthe  witness  of  men] I  we  receiv6> 

]]The  witness  of  God] ]  is  ]greater]. 

Because  l]this]]  is  the  witness  of  God 

In  that  he  hath  borne  witness  concerning 
his  Son, — 

10  <He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God> 

Hath  the  witness  ] within  himself]  •>: 
<He  that  doth  not  believe  God><' 

]False]  hath  made  him, — 
Because  he  hath  not  believed  on  the  witness 

which    IGod]    hath  witnessed    ]concerning 

hia  Sou] 

11  And  ]]thi8]]  is  the  witness : — 

That  I  ]  life  age-abiding]  ]  ^  hath  God  given  unto 
us. 
And  ]]this' life]]  is  ]in  his  Son] : 

12  ]] He  that  hath  the  Son] I  hath  jthe  life],— 
|]He  that  hath  not  the  Son  of  God]]  ]hath  not] 

the  life. 

1'  ]]These  things]]  have  I  written  unto  you — 

In  order  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have  ]Life 
Age-abiding] — 
]]Unto  you  who  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son 
of  God]|. 

'*  And    ]lthis]]    is  the  boldness  which  we  have 
towards  him : 
That  <if  ]anything]  we  ask  ]according  to  his 
will]> 
He  doth  hearken  unto  us. 
16      And  <if  we  know  that  he  doth  hearken  unto 
us, 
]  Whatsoever  we  askl> 
We  know  that  we  have  the  things  asked^ 
Which  we  have  asked  of  him, 
16      <If  one  should  see  his  brother  committing  a 
8in,e        ]Not  unto  death> 


«  Chap.  1.  1 ;  Jn.  i.  14. 

<>  NB  :  same  word  as  In  Mt.  ' 

XXV.  46.  I 

•  Or :  "  how  can  he  love  ?  "  I 


'  Jn.  XV.  14 

'Or(WH):  "In  him." 

'  WH  :  "  God,"  probably  a 


primitive  (nterpolatlOB. 
■"Ap:  "  Age-abldlng." 
•  Ml :  "  Binning  a  sm." 


1   JOHN   V.    17—21.     2   JOHN   1—13. 


249 


He  shall  ask^  and  He  will  grant  unto  him 
life,— 
||For    them   who    are    sinning^   not    unto 
death]  |. 
There  |is|  a  sin^  unto  death : 

||Not  concerning  that]]    am  I  saying^  that 
he  should  make  request. 
"      1 1  Air  unrighteousness]  I  is  Isinl, 

And  there  |is|  a  sin  |not  unto  death]. 

18  We  know  that  ]]  whosoever'  hath  been  born  of 
God]] 
Is  not  committing  sin, — 
Nay    <he  that  hath  been  born  of  God> 
He  keepeth  him,^ 


•Or:    "Nay!    <as    touch- 
ing him  that  was  ever 


born  of  Gofl>  He  keep- 
eth him,"  &c. 


And  I  ]the  wicked  one]  ]  doth  not  touch  him. 

19  We  know  that  ]of  God]  are  we; 

And  ]jthe  whole  world]]  ]in  the  wicked  one] 
is  lying. 

20  We   know^  moreover^  that   ]the  Son   of  GodI 

hath  come, 
And  hath  given  us  insight^ 
So  that  we  are  getting  to  understand  ]]him 
that  is  Real]], — 
And  we  are  iu'  him  that  is  Real, 
]]In  his  Son  Jesus  Christ]]. 
]  ]Thisl  ]  is  the  Real'  God,  and  life  age-abiding.» 

21  Dear  children ! 

Guard  yourselves  from  idols. 

»  Ap  :  "  Ageabldlng." 


THE    SECOND    EPISTLE    OP 


JOHN. 


1      |]The  Elder]]    <unto  an  elect  lady  and  her 
children,  whom  I  love  in  truth ;   and  not 
]]I]]  alone,  but  all'  those  also  who  under- 
stand the  truth, — ^  for  the  sake  of  the  truth 
that  abideth  in  us^  and  ]with  us]  shall  be 
unto  times  age-abiding>  »  ^  Favour^  mercy^ 
peace  shall  be  with  us,  from  God  the  Father^ 
and  from  Jesus   Christ  the    Son    of    the 
Father,  in  truth  and  love. 
*  I  rejoiced  exceedingly^^  in  that  I  had  found 
]from  among  thy  children]  such  as  were  walking 
in  truth,  even  as  ]a  commandment]  we  received 
from  the  Father.  5 And   ]now]    I  request 

thee^  lady,  not  as  writing  ]a  new  command- 
ment] <=  unto  thee,  but  one  which  we  were 
holding  from  the  beginning — 

That  we  should  be  loving  one  another. 

«  And  ||this]]  is  love,  that  we  should  be  walking 

according  to  his  commandments:  ]iThisll  is  ]the 

commandment],    even   as   ye   heard    from   the 

beginning,  that  ]therein]  ye  should  be  walking. 


Because  ]]many'  deceivers]]  have  gone 
out  into  the  world,''  they  who  do  not  confess 
Jesus  Christ  coming  in  flesh:  ]]This]]  is  the 
deceiver  and  the  antichrist. 

'  Be  taking  heed  unto  yourselves,  lest  ye  lose 
what  things  we  earned, — but  ]]a  full  reward]] 
ye  may  duly  receive.  ^  <Every'  one  that 

taketh  a  lead,  and  abideth  not  in  the  teaching 
of  Christ>  hath  not  ]God] :  <he  that  abideth 
in  the  teaching>  ]]the  same]]  hath  |both  the 
Father  and  the  Son].  iTf  anyone  cometh 

unto  you  and  ]this'  teaching!  doth  not  bring> 
be  not  receiving  him  home,  and  ]]Joyto  theel]] 
do  not  say;  n  for  ]]he  that  biddeth  him  rejoice]] 
hath  fellowship  with  his  wicked  works. 

'  <Though  I  had  many  things  ]unto  you]  to 
write>  I  was  not  minded  [to  say  them]  with 
paper  and  ink  *> ;  but  I  hope  to  come  unto  you, 
and  ]mouth  to  mouth]  to  talk, — that  your  joy 
may  be  made  full.<= 

I     The  children  of  thy  chosen  sister  salute  thee. 


•  Ap ;  "  Age-abldlng." 
''SJn.2. 


IJn.  U.  7. 


«lJn.  It  18;  Iv.  1. 


>>  3  Jn.  13. 


•  IJn.  L  4, 


250 


3   JOHN   1—14.     JUDE    1—5. 


THE    THIED    EPISTLE    OF 


JOHN. 


1  ||The  elderll  unto  Gaius  the  beloved,  whom 
(|Ij|  love  in  truth. 

*  Beloved  I  ||conceruingall  things||  I  praythou 
mayest  be  prospering^  and  be  in  health,  even  as 
|thy  80ul|  is  prospering.  3  por  I  rejoiced  ex- 
ceedingly^" at  brethren  coming  and  bearing 
witness  unto  thy  truth, — even  as  ||thou||  |in 
truth  I  art  walking.  ■*  I  have  no  ||greater|| 
favour b  than  these  things,  that  I  should  be 
hearing  that  ||my  own'  children||  |in  the  truth| 
are  walking. 

6  Beloved  1  ||a  faithful  thing||  art  thou  doing, 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  accomplish  for  them  that 
are  brethren  ||and  withal'  strangers] |, — «  who 
have  borne  witness  to  thy  love  before  the" 
assembly:  whom  thou  wilt  do  |nobly|  to  set 
forward  worthily  of  God.  'For  ||in  behalf  of 
The  Name||  have  they  gone  forth,  taking 
|nothing|  from  them  of  the  nations.  8||We|| 
therefore  ought  to  be  sustaining  such  as  these, 
that  we  may  become  |fellow workers |  with  the 
truth. 

»     I  wrote  something  unto  the  assembly;  but 

•2  Jn.  4.  «Or:  "an." 

"OrCWH):  "Joy." 


||he  who  is  fond  of  taking  the  fl.:st  place  among 
them — Diotrephes]  I  doth  not  make  us  welcome. 

'  ||For  this  cause]!  |if  I  come|  I  will  bring  to 
remembrance  his  works  which  he  is  doing, — 
|with  wicked  words]  prating  against  us;  and 
]]not  content  with  these]]  he  neitner  |himself| 
maketh  the  brethren  welcome,  but  l]them  who 
are  minded  [to  do  it]]]  he  forbiddeth,  and  [out 
of  the  assembly]  doth  cast  [them]. 

Beloved  !  be  not  thou  imitating  what  is  bad, 
but  what  is  good.  ]] He  that  doeth  good]]  is 

]of  God] :  ]]he  that  doeth  what  is  bad]]  hath  not 
seen  God. 

'  ]]Unto  Demetrius]]  hath  witness  been  borne 
by  all  and  by  the  truth  itself;  howbeit  ]]we 
alsol]  b^ar  witness,  and  thou  knowest  that 
]|Our  witness]]  is  ]true].a 

'  I ] Many  things]]  had  I  to  write  unto  thee, — 
but  I  am  unwilling  ]with  ink  and  pen]**  to  be 
writing;  i*I  hope^  however^  ] straightway]  to 
see  thee,  and  ]mouth  to  mouth]  will  we 
talk.  Peace  be  unto  thee.  The 

friends  salute  thee.  Salute  the  friends  by 

name. 


•  Cp.  Jn.  xxl.  24. 


"ajn-ia. 


THE     EPISTLE    OP 

JUDE. 


1  ||Jude^  Jesus  Christ's  servant,  and  brother  of 
James]]  unto  ]]the called]]  ]by  God  the  Father] 
beloved',  and  jby  Jesus  Christ]  preserved', — » 

*  Mercy  to  you^  and  peace^  and  love,  be  multi- 
plied 1 

»  Beloved  I  <though  I  was  using  all  diligence  to 


•  One  of  the  Editors  of 
"  WH  "  suspects  here  "  a 
"primitive  error  for  (as 
It  should  perhaps  In  that 
case  be  renilered):  "by 
God  the  Father  beloved, 
and  In  Jesus  Christ  pre- 
served."   By  "  primitive 


error"  Is  meant  "an 
error  affecting?  the  texts 
or  all  or  virtually  all 
existing  documents,  and 
thus  incapable  of  being 
rectified  without  the  aid 
of  conjecture." 


be  writing  unto  you  concerning  our  common' 
salvation>  yet  have  I  had  necessity  to  write  at 
once  unto  you,  exhorting  you  to  be  earnestly 
contending  for  ]]the  faith]]  once  for  all' delivered 
unto  the  saints.  *  For  there  have  crept  in 

unobserved  certain  men,  who  ]from  of  old]  have 
been  publicly  notified  for  this'  sentence,  l]un- 
godly]]  men,  ]]the  favour  of  ourGod]]  turning 
into  wantonness,  and  ]our  only  Master  and 
Lord,  Jesus  Christ]  ]]denying]].a 
I  am  minded,  therefore',  ]  to  put  you  in  remem- 
•  2  P.  11. 1. 


JUDE   6—25. 


251 


brancel, — <though  ye  know  all'  things  once  for 
all>  That  the  Lord  "  <wheu  a  people  out 

of  Egypt  he  had  saved'>  in  ||the  next  place|| 
them  that  believed  not  ||destroyed||.  6  |  [Mes- 
sengers also||  b  <even  them  who  had  not  kept 
their  own'  principality^  but  had  forsaken  their 
proper'  dwelling>  unto  the  judgment  of  the 
great  day  in  perpetual  bonds  under  thick  gloom 
||hath    he    reserved||.  ^  As    ||Sodom    and 

Gomorrah^c  and  the  cities  around  them||  <hav- 
ing  in  like  manner  to  these'  given  themselves 
over  to  fornication^  and  gone  away  after  other 
kind  of  flesh>  lie  exposed  as  an  example,  |a 
penalty  of  age-abiding  flre|  undergoing. 
8  1 1  In  like  manner^  nevertheless^  even  these||<i 
(in  their  dreamings|  flesh  indeed  defile,  while 
lordship  they  set  aside,  and  dignities  they  de- 
fame. 
»  Whereas  \\Michael^^  the  chief-messenger] | 
<when  |with  the  adversary!  disputing,  he  was 
reasoning  about  the  body'  of  Moses>  durst  not 
impose  on  him  a  defamatory  sentence,  but 
said — 

The  Lord  rebuke  thee  I  f 
10  But  ||these||  < whatsoever  things,  indeed,  they 
know  not>  they  defames;  but  <whatsoever 
things,  naturally,  like  the  irrational  creatures, 
they  well  understand>  |by  these]  are  they 
]|bringing  themselves  to  ruin]|.  "Alas  for 
them  1  because — 

|In  the  way  of  Cain]  *>  have  they  gone. 

And  ]]in  the  error  of  Balaam's  wage]]*  have 

they  run  riot, 
And  I  ]in  the  gainsaying  of  Korah]  |  ^  have  they 
perished. 
^  These  are  they — 

Who  <in  your  love-feasts>  are  |hidden  rocks] 

]|as  they  fare  sumptuously  together]]. 
Fearlessly  \themselves\  shepherding, — ' 
Clouds  without  water,  by  winds  swept  along,™ 
Trees  autumnal,  fruitless,  twice'  dead,  up- 
rooted, 
1*      Wild  waves  of  sea,  foaming  out  their  own 
infamies. 
Wandering    stars,  for  whom  the  gloom   of 
darkness  age-abiding  "  hath  been  reserved. 

•  Or  (WH) :  "  Jesus ;  "  but       '  Cp.  Zech.  111.  2 ;  2  P.  U.  11. 

some  "  primitive  error"  e  2  P  li.  12. 

suspected,  cp.  ver.  1,  n.  k  Gen.  iv.  5-14. 

»2    P,   11.    4.     Ap:    "Mes-  i  Nu.  xxil.  7.  31. 

genger."  k  Nu.  xvl.  1-33. 

•  2  P.  11.  6.  '-  Eze.  xxxlv.  8 ;  2  P.  11. 13. 

•  2  P.  11.  10.  n>  2  P.  li.  17. 

•  Dan.  liL  1.  »  Ap :  "  Age-abiding." 


1*  But  the  seventh  from  Adam,  Enoch,*  [prophe- 
sied, even  of  these],  saying — 
Lo  1    the    Lord    hath    come    with    his    holy 
myriads, — ^ 
1*         To  execute  judgment  against  all, 
And  to  convict  all'  the  ungodly — 

Of  all  their  works  of  ungodliness,  which 

they  committed  in  ungodliness. 
And  of  all  the  hard  things  which  they 
have  spoken  against  him — sinners,  un- 
godly ! 
16  ||These|]  are  murmurerscomplainers,  ]accord- 
ing  to  their  covetiugs]    going  on,— and    jtheir 
mouth]  speaketh  great  swelling  words, — «  hold- 
ing persons  in  admiration   ]for  profit's  sake], 
1'      But    ]]ye|]    beloved!    remember  the    things 
which  were   foretold  by  the  apostles  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, <!  is  how  that  they  used  to 
say  to  you — 

|]In  the  last  time]]  there  shall  be  mockers, — <> 
]accordiug  to  their  own  ungodly  covetings| 
going  on. I" 

19  |]These]]  are  they  who  make  complete  separa- 
tion, mere  men  of  soul,'  ISpirit]  not  possessing. 

20  But  ]]ye||  beloved! 

<Building  yourselves  up  in    your    most 

holy'  faith, 
|Iu  Holy  Spirit]  prayiug> 

21  ]|Yourselves]|   |in  God's  love]  keep, — 
Awaiting  the  mercy  of    our  Lord  Jesus 

Clirist,  unto  age-abiding  life. 
^2  And  ||onsome]|  indeed,  have  mercy, — ]such  as 
are  in   doubt]   be  saving,   |out  of  the  fire] 
snatching  them ; 

23  But  ]]on  others]]  have  mercy  with  fear,  hating 

even  ]]the  garmentW  spotted e  by  the  flesh'. 

24  Now  <unto  him  who  is  able — 

To  guard  you  from  stumbling. 
And  to  set  you  in  the  presence  of  his  glory^ 
without  blemish,  with  exultation, — 

25  ||Unto  God  alone  our  Saviour,  through  Jesus 

Christ  our  Lord|]> 
Be  glory,  greatness,  dominion,  and  authority, 
Before  all  the  [by-gone]  age. 

And  now. 
And  unto  all  the  [coming]  ages.    Amen  I 


»  Gen.  V.  21. 

»  Deu.  xxxlll.  2 ;  Zech.  ilv. 

5. 
c  2  P.  IL  18. 
<>aP.111.2. 


•  2  P.  11.  1 ;  lli.  3. 

'  Ml :       "  psychical "       or 

"  soulical  "     men.     Ap  •- 

"Soul." 
c  Zech.  lit  2  fC. 


252 


THE   REVELATION    I.    1—20. 


THE     REVELATION. 


1  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God 
gave  to  him^  to  point  out  unto  his  servants 
the  things  which  must  needs  come  to  pass » 
with  speed, —  •>  and  he  shewed  them  by 
signs_  sending  through  hisraessenger^<:  unto 
his  servant  John  ;  '^  who  bare  witness  as  to 
the  word  of  God,  and  the  witness  of  Jesus 
Christ, —  <>  |whatsoever  things  he  saw|. 

»  Happy  1  he  that  readeth,  and  they  who  hear, 
the  words  of  the  prophecy,  and  keep  the 
things  [therein!  written;  for  1 1 the  season || 
is  Inear]. 

*  II John] I  <unto  the  Seven'  Assemblies e  which 
are  in  Asia>  Favour  to  you,  and  peace, 
from — 

Him  who  Is  J 
And  who  Was,        and  who  is  Coming, 
and  from — 

The'  Seven  Spirits   which  are  before  his 
throne, 
6     and  from — 

Jesus  Christ, — 
The  Faithful  Wiiness^e 
The  Firstborn  of  the  Dead,*"  and 
The  Buler  of  the  Kings  of  the  Earth.^ 

<Unto  him  that  loveth  us,  and  loosed  us  out  of 
our  sins^  with  his  blood, —«  and  he  hath  made 
us  [to  be]  •  a  kingdom— priests  n^  unto  his  God 
and  Father>  ||Unto  himjj  be  the  glory,  and 
the  dominion,  unto  the  ages.  Amen. 
1  Lo !  he  Cometh  with  the  clouds,'^  and  every'  eye 

shall  see  him,"  such  also  as  pierced  him  ;  and  all' 

the  tribes  of  the  land  shall  sndte  themselves  p  for 

him.i    Yea  1    Amen. 

8  ||7"||  am  |theA|,  and  |the  Zl,"- 

saith  the  Lord, — the  \  God  who  Isj"  and  who  Was, 
and  who  is  Coming|,  \\The  Almighty\\.^ 

9  ||I,  John||"  <your  brother,  and  partaker  with 
you  in  the  tribulation  and  kingdom  and  endur- 
ance in  Jesus>  came  to  be  in  the  isle  that  is 
called  Patmos,  because  of  the  word  of  God,  and 


EsPEriAL  Note  to  the 
FOLLOWING  References. 
— It  is  in  nil  rases  impor- 
tant, but  especinlly  in  this 
book,  that  the  Stydent 
should  judge  for  himself 
how  far  references  are 
strictly  applicable,  and 
hoiv  far  nsefiil  only  by 
way  of  analogy. 

•  Dan.  li.  28 -exactly  Sep. 
•>  Chap,  xxll  6. 

•  Ap  :  "  Messenger." 

•  Ver.  9 ;  chap.  vl.  9  ;  xx.  4. 

•  Ap  :  "  ASKeinbly." 

«  Exo.  111.  14-Sep.  ex.  -,  Is. 

xll.  4. 
«  Ps.  Ixxxli.  37  ;  chap.  UL 


14. 

bCol.l.  18. 

1  Kb.  Ixxxlx.  27. 

k  Ps.  cxxx.  8;  Is.  xl.  2. 

'Oi  (WH):  "  for  US  a  king- 
dom." 

5»  Exo.  xlx.  6. 

»  Dan.  vii.  13,  14. 

o  Is.  xl.  5. 

p  Or :  "  lament  for,"  or 
"  over." 

q  Zech.  xll.  10-14. 

iiOhap.  xx!l.  13. 

•  Ex"      111     14;    la.    xll.    4; 

xUv  6;  xlvlll.  12;  chap, 
xxl   6. 

•  Am.  Iv.  13  (Sep.). 
"  Chap.  xxll.  8. 


the  witness  of  Jesus.  lo  I  came  to  be  |in 

Spirit,  in  the  Lord's'  Dayj,  and  heard,  behind 
me,  a  loud  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet,  n  saying — 
||What  thou  seestll  write  in  a  scroll, and  send 
unto  the  Seven' Assemblies, — uutoEphesus, 
and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamum, — 
and  unto  Thyatira,  and  unto  Sardis,  and 
unto  Philadelphia,  — and  unto  Laodicea. 
12  And   I  turned  round,  to  see  the  Voice  which 
was  speaking  with  me,  and   [having  turnedj  I 
saw  Seven' Lamps  of  gold  a;  '3  and  |in  the  midst 
of  the  lamps!    ^^i^^  ^'^^  unto  a  Son  of  Man : —  •> 
{Clothed  loith  a  robe^  reaching  to  the  feet  ^'^  and 
girt  about  at  the  breasts  with  a  girdle  of 
gold,"^ 
1*      |And   his   head  and   /tair|  \\white^  like  white 
wool — like  snoiv\\,'^ 
And  \his  eyes\  like  a  flame  of  fire, 
15      And  \hisfeet\  like  unto  glowing  copper  J  |a8  if 
in  a  furnace'  reflned|'. 
And  \h.is  voice\  like  a  sound  of  many  waters,s 
'6      And   [having  in  his  right' hand|  seven  stars, 
And  ||out  of  his  mouth||  |a  sharp,  two-edged 

sword  I  ^  going  forth  ; 
And    ||his  whole  appearance|i    as  when  \the 
sun\  shineth  in  its  strength.^ 

1'  And  II when  I  saw  him||    I  fell  at  his  feet  as 
dead,''  and  he  laid  his  right'  hand  upon  me, 
saying— 
Do  not  fear  \^ 

\\I\\  am  the  Fir.'^t^  and  the  Lastj°  '8 and  the 
Living  One, — 
And  I  became  dead  ; — 
And  lo !    [livingl    am  I,  unto  the  ages   of 
ages. 
And  have  the  keys  of  death  and  of  hades. 

19  Write,  therefore — 

What  things  thou  hast  seen  and  what  they 

are  ° ; 
And  what  things  are  about  to  come  to  pass 

\\afterthese  thi7igs\\ :" 

20  <The   sacred  secret  p  of  the  seven'  stars, 

which  thou  sawest  upon  my  right  hand, 
and  the  seven  lamps  of  gold>  : — 

||The  seven'  stars||  are   Imessengersi 
of  the  seven'  assemblies!, 


•  Exo.  xxxvll.  23. 

b  Dan.   vll.   13;   Eze.  L  26; 

vill.  2. 
'  Fze.  Ix.  2  3,  11  (Sep.). 
<<  Dan.  X.  5. 

•  Dan.  vil.  9. 

'  Or  :  '■  electrum  "  —  com- 
poiinileH  of  four  parts 
KoUl  and  one  silver; 
fiiund  In  Sep.  of  Eze  1. 
27;  vlil.  2. 

«  Dan.  X.  6;  Eze.  1.24;  xHU. 
2  (Heh.). 

x  Is.  zllx.  2 ;  chap.  11.  12,  16 ; 


xlx.  15. 
1  Jdg.  V.  31. 
k  Dan.  X.  9. 
1  Dan.  X.  12,  19. 
inTs.     xllv.    6:     xlvlll.     12 

(Hcb.) ;  chap.  It.  8. 
nOr:       "and     the    things 

which  are." 
"Is.     xlvili.  6;    Dan.   U.  29 

(Chal.). 
P  Ap  :     "Mystery."       Op, 

Dan    11.  28,  29. 
1  Ap  :  "  Messenger." 


THE   REVELATION   II.    1—27. 


253 


And    ||the  seven   lamps] |    are   |seven' 
assemblies! » 

2     <Unto  the   messenger  of  the  assembly   |in 
Ephesus|>  write: — 

iJThese  things||  saith  he  that  holdeth  the 
seven'  stars  in  his  right  hund,*"  he  that 
walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven'  lamps 
of  gold  '^ : 
'     I  knovvi  thy  works,  and  thy  toil^  and  endur- 
ance, and  that  thou  caust  not  bear  bad  men, 
and  thou  hast  tried  them  who  were  affirm- 
ing themselves  to  be  apostles^  and  they  were 
not,  and  hast  found  them  false;  ^and  thou 
hast   |endurance|^  and  hast  borne  for  the 
sake  of   my  name,    and   hast  not  grown 
weary. 

•  Nevertheless^  I  have  against  thee,«  that  |thy 

first  love]  thou  hast  left. 
8  Remeraber^therefore ^whence  thou  hast  fallen, 
and  repent^  and  do  |thy  first'  works] ; 
]otherwise]  I  come  unto  thee^  and  will 
remove  thy  lamp  out  of  its  place,  ]except 
thou  repent]. 

•  But   ]this]    thou   hast^  that  thou  hatest  the 

works  of  the  Nicolaitanes,'  which  ]|I  also]] 
hate. 
1  ]|He  that  hath  an  ear]]  let  him  hear  what  Ithe 
Spirit]  is  saying  unto  the  assemblies.8 
|]Unto  him  that  overcometh]] — I  will  give 
]unto  him]  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life^  which  is 
in  the  paradise  of  God,^ 

8  And  <unto  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  ]in 
Smyrna] >  write: — 

]]Theae  things]]  saith  the  first  and  the  last} 
who  became  dead^  and  lived  ^ : 

•  I  know    thy    tribulation,    and    destitution, 

]nevertheless]  thou  art  ]rich],  and  the  pro- 
fane speech  from  among  them  who  affirm 
that  they  themselves' are  ]]Jews]l,  and  they 
are  not,  but  a  synagogue  of  Satan. 

1*  Do  not  fear  the  things  which  thou  art  about 
to  suffer.  Lo !  the  adversary  is  about  to 
cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may 
be  tried,^  and  may™  have  tribulation  ten 
days.  Become  thou  faithful  until  death, 

and  I  will  give  thee  the  crown  of  life. 

"      ]]He  that  hath  an  earl]  let  him  hear  what  ]the 
Spirit]  is  saying  unto  the  assemblies. 
]]He  that  overcometh]]   shall  in  nowise  be 
Injured  by  reason  of  the  second  death. q 

1*  And  <unto  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  ]in 
Pergamum]>  write: — 

]  ]These  things]  ]  saith  he  that  hath  the  sharp, 
two-edged  sword": 
w      I  know   where    thou    dwellest,   where   ]the 


•  Ap  :  "  Assembly." 
»  Chap.  1.  16. 

=  Chap.  i.  13. 

<i  Vers.  9, 13,  19 ;  chap.  111.  1, 
8,  15. 

•  Vers.  14,  20  ;  chap.  ill.  2. 
t  Ver.  15. 

t  Vers.  11,  17,  29  ;  chap.  IIL 

6,  13,  22. 
"  Gen.  li.  9  ;  111.  22-24  ;  Eze. 

xxxL  8 ;  chap.  ulU.  2. 


I  Is.  xllv.  6  (Heb.) ;   xlvlU. 
12  (Heb  ). 

*  le  :  "lived    again"  —  Ro. 

xlv.  9  ;  chap.  1.  17,  18. 
I  Dan.  1.  12,  14. 
m  Or  (WH) :  "  and  ye  shall 

have  " ;  or :  "  and  ye  (are 

to)  have." 
"  Chap.  XX.  6. 

•  Chap.  L  16. 


throne  of  Satan]  is ;  and  thou  art  holding 
fast  my  name,  and  didst  not  deny  my  faith^ 
even  in  the  days  of  Antipas,  my  witness, 
my  a  faithful  one,  who  was  killed  near  you^ 
where  ]Satau]  dwelleth. 

1*  Nevertheless,  I  have  against  thee,  a  few 
things, — that  thou  hast  there,  such  as  hold 
fast  the  teaching  of  Balaam, — ^  who  went  on 
to  teach  Balak  to  throw  a  cause  of  stumbling 
before  the  sons  of  Israel,  to  eat  idol-sacrifices 
and.  to  coinmit  lewdness^:  15  jthus]  even 
]]thou]]  hast  such  as  hold  fast  the  teaching 
of  the  Nicolaitaues  ]iu  like  manner]. 

18  Repent,  therefore,  ]otherwi8e]  I  come  unto 
thee  speedily, — and  will  fight  against  them, 
with  the  sword  of  my  mouth. 

1'  ]]Hethat  hath  an  ear]]  let  him  hear  what  ]the 
Spirit]  is  saying  unto  the  assemblies. 
]]Uutohim  that  overcometh]]  I  will  give  ]unto 
him]  of  the  hidden  manna,"  and  I  will  give 
unto  hito  a  white  stone,  and  |upon  the 
stone]  a  new  name  "^  written,  which  ]no  one] 
knoweth,  save  he  that  receiveth  it. 

18  And  <unto  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  ]in 

Thyatira^>  write: — 

]]These  things]]  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who 
hath  his  eyes  like  a  fiame  of  fire,  and  his 
feet  like  unto  glowing  copper  ^i 

19  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  love,  and  faith, 

and  ministry,  and  endurance, — and  that 
(thy  last  workS|  are  more  than  the  first. 

20  Nevertheless,  I  have  against  thee,  that  thou 

Bufferest  the  woman  f  Jezebel,  she  who 
ealleth  herself  a  prophetess,  and  is  teaching 
and  leading  astray  my  own'  servants  to 
commit  lewdness  and  to  eat  idol-sacrifices  &; 

21  and  I  gave  her  time,  that  she  might  repent, 
and  she  willeth  not  to  repent  out  of  her 
lewdness.  ^a  Lq  1  I  cast  her  into  a 
bed,  and  them  who  are  committing  adultery 
with  her,  into  great  tribulation, — except 
they  repent  out  of  her  works ;  23  and  ]]her 
children]]  will  I  slay  with  death; — and  all' 
the  assemblies  shall  get  to  know,  that  \\1\\ 
am  he  that  searcheth  reins  and  hearts,  and 
will  give  unto  you,  each  one^  according  to 
your  works.^ 

2*  But  |]unto  you; I  I  say, — the  rest  who  are  in 
Thyatira  <as  many  as  have  not  this  teach- 
ing, such  as  have  not  come  to  know  the 
deep  things  of  Satan,  as  they  say>  I  do  not 
cast  upon  you  any  other'  burden  ;  25  ]never- 
theless]  <what  ye  have>  hold  fast,  till  I 
shall  have  come. 

26  And  ]|he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth 
throughout  my  works]]  /  wiR  [give  unto 
ftrrn]  authority  over  the  nations ;  27  and  he 
shall  shepherd  themwith  a  sceptre  of  iron, — 
as  \vessels  of  earthenware]  are  dashed  in 
pieces: — 'as    l]I  also]]  have  received  from 


•  Or  (WH)  :  "  the." 

"  Nu.  xxxl,  16  (XXV.  1,  &c.). 
'  Ps.  Ixxviil.  24. 
<il8.  1x11.2;  Ixv.  15. 

•  See  chap.  I.  15,  n. 

»  Or  (WH) :  "  thy  wife." 


t  Nu.  XXV  1  f. 

"  Jer.  xl.  20;    xvll.  10;  Ps. 

vil  9;  IxU.  12. 
>  Ps.  11.  8f ;    chap.   xli.  6; 

xlx.  15. 


d54 


THE   REVELATION    II.    28,    29 ;    III.    1—22  ;    IV.    1—4. 


my  Father.     28  And  I  will  give  unto  him 
the  morning  star.* 
29      IIHethat  hathanear||  let  him  hear  what  |the 
Spirit|  is  saying  unto  the  assemblies. 

8    And  <unto  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  |in 

Sardisl>  write: — 

IIThese  things|  |  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven' 
Spirits  of  God^b  aud  the  seven'  stars «: 

I  know  thy  works, — that  |a  namo|  thou  hast, 
that  thou  art  living,  and  art  |dead|. 
2  Become  thou  watchful,  and  strengthen  the 
things  that  remain,  that  were  about  to  die ; 
for  I  have  not  found  thy  works  fulttlled 
before  my  God.  » Remember,  therefore, 
how  thou  hast  received,  and  didst  hear,  and 
keep  it  and  repent.  <If  then  thou 

Shalt  not  wateh>  I  will  have  come  as  a 
thief ,•!  and  in  nowise  shalt  thou  get  to 
know  Iduring  what  sort'  of  hour|  I  will 
have  come  upon  thee. 

*  |Nevertheless|    thou  hast  a  few'  names,  in 

Sardis,  which  have  not  defiled  their  gar- 
ments; and  they  shall  walk  with  me  in 
white,  because  they  are  | worthy]. 

5  ||Hethatovercometh||  shall  |thus|  arrayhim- 

self  in  white  garments,  and  in  nowise  ^vill  I 
Hot  out  his  name, /rom  tlie  book  of  life«; 
and  I  will  confess  his  name  f  before  my 
Father,  and  before  his  messengers. 

6  IIHethat  hath  an  ear  1 1  let  him  hear  what  |the 

Spirit|  is  saying  unto  the  assemblies. 

7  Acd  <unto  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  jin 

Philadelphia|>  write:— 

||These  things] |  saith  he  that  is  holy,  he 
that  is  true, 8  he  that  hath  tlie  key  of 
David,  he  that  openeth  and  no  one.  shall 
shut^  and  shutteth  and  no  one  openelh^  : 

8  I  know  thy  works, —  lo  1  I  have  set  before 

thee  an  open  door,i  as  to  which  |no  one| 
can  shut  it, —  that  thou  hast  |a  little' 
strength]  and  hast  kept  my  word,  and  hast 
not  denied  my  name. 

•  Lo  1  I  give  them  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan, 

who  are  affirming  themselves  to  be  ]|Jews|| 
and  are  not,~but  say  what  is  false, — lo  I  I 
will  cause  them,  that  they  shall  have  corne^ 
and  shall  bow  down  before  thy  feet,''  and 
shall  get  to  know  that  ]]/]]  loved  thee} 
1"  <Because  thou  didst  keep  my  word  of  endur- 
.  ance>  ||I  also]]  will  keep  thee  out  of  the 
hour  of  trial,  which  is  about  to  come  upon 
the  whole  habitable  world,  to  try  them  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth. 

11  I  come  quickly:  hold  fast  that  which  thou 

hast,  that  |no  one]  take  thy  crown. 

12  ]]He  that  overcometh||    I  will  make  |him]  a 

pillar  in  the  sanctuary  of  my  God,  and 
joutsidpl   shall  he  in  nowise  go  forth  any 


•  Chap.  xxll.  16. 
b  Chap.  1.  4. 

•  Chap.  1.  16. 

1  Chap.   xvl.   1,5 ;   Mt.  xxlv. 
42 ;  1  Th.  V.  2. 

•  Exo.   yTTT-ll     S3 ;    Ps.   l-riT, 

2S. 


f  Mt.  X.  82;  Lu.  xll.  8. 

«  Or :  "  real,"  "  genuine." 

k  I-.  xxll  22. 

I  2  Co.  11.  12. 

k  Is.   xlv.   14;  xllx.  23;  Ix. 

14(Heb.);  Ixvl.  23. 
I  Is.  xim.  4. 


more ;  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name 
of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  "  of  my 
God,  the  new'  Jerusalem,''  which  cometh 
down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God,  and  [I 
will  write  upon  him]  my  new  name." 
18  I  [He  that  hath  anear||  let  him  hear  what  |the 
Spirit]  is  saying  unto  the  assemblies. 

1*  And  <unto  the  messenger  of  the  assembly  |in 
Laodicea]>  write: — 

]|These  thingsl]  saith  the  kmen^  the  faithful 
and  true  <^  witness  ^  the  beginning  of  the 
creation  '  of  God  : 

15  I  know  thy  works; — that  neither   ]cold|    art 

thou,  nor  hot:  I  would  that  ]cold|  thou 
hadst  been,  or  hot. 

16  ||Thus||  <because  ]lukewarm]  thou  art,  and 

neither  hot  nor  cold>  I  am  about  to  vomit 
thee  out  of  my  mouth.  "  <Because 

thou  sayest 

|Eich]  am  I,  and  have  become  enriched,^ 
and  jof  nothing]  have  I  need, 
and  knowest  not  that  ]|thou]]  art  the 
wretched  one,  and  pitiable,  and  destitute, 
and  blind,  and  naked>  is  I  counsel  thee 
to  buy  of  me,  gold  refined  by  fire,  that 
thou  mayest  become  rich,  —  and  white 
raiment,  that  thou  mayest  array  thyself, 
and  ]the  shame  of  thy  nakedness]  may  not 
be  made  manifest, — and  eye-salve,  to  anoint 
thine  eyes,  that  thou  mayest  see.  '^  ||I]i 
"Cos  many  as  I  tenderly  love^  I  convict  and 
put  under  discipline  ^  :  be  zealous,  therefore, 
and  repent.  20 Lo!  I  am  standing  at  the 
door,  and  knocking ';  <if  anyone  shall 
hearken  unto  my  voice,  and  open  the  door> 
I  will  come  in  unto  him,  and  will  sup  with 
him,  and  ]lhe|]  with  jmel. 

21  jIHe  that  overcometh!!  I  will  give  ]unto  him| 

to  take  his  seat  with  me  in  my  throne,  as 
||I  also!]  overcame,  and  tookk  my  seat  with 
my  Father  in  his  throne. 

22  |]He  that  hath  an  earlj  let  him  hear  what  |the 

Spirit]  is  saying  unto  the  assemblies. 

4  ||After  those  things]]  I  saw,  and  lo !  a  doorset 
openinheaven ;  and  ||thofirstvoicewhichIheard 
as  of  a  iruinpet\\  speaking  with  me,'  saying — 
Com.e  up  "  hither  1  and  I  will  point  out  to  thee 
the  things  inhich  must  needs  come  to  pass. ^ 
I ] After  these  things]]  2  |straightway|  I  came  to 
be  in  Spirit,  and  lo  I  ]|a  throne]  ]  stood  in  heaven, 
and  \\npon  the  throne\\  [was]  one  sitting  ° ;  3  and 
]]he  that  was  sitting]]  [v/as]  like  in  appearance 
to  a  jasper  stone  and  a  sardius,  and  [there  was] 
a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne,v  like  in 
appearance  unto  an  emerald.  *And  |]round 
about  the  throne]  ]  were  four  and  twenty  thrones ; 


•  Cp.  Eze.  xlvfll.  35.  >>  Pr.   HI.   12   (two   texts  of 
>>  Chap.  xxi.  2,  10;  cp.  Gat.  Sep.  WH) ;  He.  xil.  6. 

Iv.  26  ;  He.  xil.  22  ;  xUl,  I  Cp.  So.  v.  2. 

14.  *  Or  :  "  hnve  taken." 

o  Is.  IxU.  2;  Ixv.  15.  1  Chap.  i.  10. 

d  Or  :  "  real,"  "  genuine."  m  Exo.  xl.\.  16,  24 

•  Ps.  lxxxix.37;  chap.  1.5;  "Dan.   11.    29;    chap.  1.  Ij 

xlx.  11.  xxii.  6. 

'  Pr.  vlU.  22  ;  Col.  1.  15.  0  Is.  vl.  1 ;  Ps.  xlvU.  8. 

(  Ho.  xU.  8.  P  Eze.  i.  26  tt. 


THE    REVELATION    IV.    5—11;    V.    1—14;    VI.    1—4. 


255 


and  Ijupon  the  thronesll  fourand  twenty  elders 
sitting,  clothed  in  white  garments,  and  |upon 
their  heads]  [were]  crowns  of  gold. 
6  And  I  |out  of  the  throne]  |  are  coining  forth  light- 
nings^  and  voices^  and  thunderings  " ;  and  [there 
are]  seven'  torches  of  flre^  burning  before  the 
throne,  which  are  the  seven'  Spirits  of  God; 
Band  I  [before  the  throne]  |  [is]  as  a  glassy  sea^ 
like  unto  cn-ystal.^  And  <in  the  midst 

of  the  throne^  and  around  the  throney  [are]/oMr 
living  creatures  full  of  eyesj^  before  and  behind  ; 
'  and  \the  first  living  creaturo]  [is]  like  unto  a 
lion,  and  \the  second'  living  creature]  like  unto 
a  calf,  and  \the  third'  living  creature]  hath  the 
face  as  of  a  man,  and  \the  fourth'  living  crea- 
ture] [is]  like  unto  aw  ea^^e  flying d  ;  Sand  |]the 
four  living' creatures]]  ]pac/(,  orte  of  them]  have 
severally'  six  wings,^  \round  about  and  within] 
full  of  eyes^;  and  they  ]cease]  not,8  ]day  and 
night]  saying — 

Holy!  holy!  holy!  Lord,  GodJ' the  Almighty,—'^ 
Who  was        and   Who  is^        and  Who  is 
coming. 
'  And   <whensoever  the  living  creatures  shall 
give  glory^  and  honour^  and  thanksgiving^  unto 
him  tliat  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  unto  him  thai 
liveth  unto  the  ages^  of  ages>  "*  the  four  and 
twenty'  elders  will  fall  down  before  him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  do  homage  unto  him 
that  liveth  unto  the  ages  of  ages, — and  will  cast 
their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying — 
"      ]]\Vorthyl]  art  thou,  0  Lord^  and  our  God,  to 
receive  the  glory^  and  the  honour,  and  the 
power : 
Because  thou  didst  create  all  things,  and  ]by 
reason  of  thy  will]   they  were^  and  were 
created. 

5  And  I  saw,  upon  the  right  hand  of  him  that 
was  sitting  upon  tlie  throne^'^  \a  scroll\ ;  written 
within^  and  on  the  back,^  sealed  up"  with  seven 
seals.  2  And  I  saw  a   mighty  messenger, 

proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice — 
Who  is  worthy  to  open   the   scroll,  and  to 
unloose  the  seals  thereof  ? 

'And  ]]noone]|  was  able  <in  heaven,  or  on 
earth,  or  under  the  earth>  to  open  the  scroll, 
or  jto  look  thereon].  *  And  1]I|]  p  began  to 

weep   much,   because   )]no   one,  worthy]]    was 
found,  to  open  the  scroll,  or  ]to  look  thereon]. 

5  And  ]one  of  the  elders]  saith  unto  me — 
Do  not  weep  1        Lo  1  the  lion  that  is  of  the 

tribe  of  Judal),i  the  root '  of  David,  hath 
overcome^  to  open  the  scroll  and  the  seven' 
seals  thereof. 

6  And  I  saw  <in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  of 


•Eze.  1.   13;    Exo.   xlx.    16  »  Exo.  HI.  14. 

(Heb.  and  Sep.).  '  Is.  vl.  1 ;  Ps.  xlvll.  8;  Dan. 
»  Eze.   i.  5,   18,  22,  26 ;  x.  1 ;  iv.  34  ;  vl.  26 ;  xii.  ?. 

Exo.xxlv.lO;chap.  XV.2,  ■"  Is.  vl.  I  ;  Ps.  xlvil.  8. 

•  Is.  vl.  1  f.  ■>  Eze.  li.  9  f. 
<l  Ezf.  1.  10;  X.  14.  0  Is.  xxlx.  11. 

•  Is.  vi.  2  f.  P  Or  (WH)  no  emphasis, 
f  Eze.  1.  18 ;  X.  12.  1  Gen.  xlix.  9. 

«M1:'  and  I  cessation  I  they  'Is.  xi.  10;  chap.  xxii.  16. 
have  not."  Or:    "  root-slioot "  —  cp. 

"  Is.  vi.  3.  I3.  xl.  1,  10  ;  liiL  2. 

» Am.  Iv.  13  (Sep.). 


the  four  living  creatures,  and  in  the  midst  of 
the  elders>  \\a  />a7;tJ>]|  a  standing,  showing  that 
it  had  been  slain, — having  seven  horns,  and 
seven  eyes,'*'  which  are  the  [seven]  Spirits  of 
God  sent  forth  into  all'  the  earth.  '  And  he 

came,  and  at  once  took  [it]  out  of  the  right  hand 
of  him  that  was  sitting  upon  the  thrones 
8  And  ]  I  when  he  took  the  scroll]]  the  four' living 
creatures,  and  the  four-and-twenty'  elders,  fell 
down  before  the  Lamb,  having  jeach  one]  a 
har[),  and  bowls  oi  gold  full  of  incense, — '^  which 
are  the  prayers  of  the  saints;  »  and  they  sing''  a 
new  ,so?i;7,'  saying — 

]Worthy]  art  thou,  to  take  th«  scroll  and  to 
open  the  seals  thereof ; 
Because  thou  wast  slain. 
And   didst   redeem   unto  God    by  thy  blood 
[men]  out  of  every'  tribe,  and  tongue,  and 
people,  and  nation, 

10  And  didst  make  them,  unto  our  6rod,  a  king- 

dom and  priests, — e 
And  they  reign  ^  on  the  earth. 

11  And  I  saw,  and  heard  a  voice  of  many  mes- 
sengers,' round  about  the  throne  and  the  living 
creatures  and  the  elders,— and  the  number  of 
tliera  was  myriads  of  myriads  and  thousands  of 
thousands^ — k  i''  saying  with  a  loud  voice — 

]  I  Worthy]]  is  the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain,^ 
To  receive  the  power,  and  riches,  and  wis- 
dom,   and  might,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
and  blessing. 
13  And  <every'  created  thing  which  was  in  heaven, 
and  upon  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and 
upon   the  sea,  and  all  the  things  in  them> 
heard  I,  saying — 

<Unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne^ 
And  unto  the  Lamb> 
Be  the  blessing,  and  the  honour,  and  the 
glory,  and  the  dominion 
Unto  the  ages  of  ages  I 
1*  And  the  four'  living  creatures  continued  say- 
ing— 

Amen  1 
And  I ]the  elders]]  fell  down  and  did  homage. 

6    And  I  saw  <when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the 
seven'  seals>  and  I  heard  one  of  the  four'  living 
creatures  saying,  as  with  a  voice  of  thunder — 
Gojn 

2  And  I  saw,  and  lo  1  a  white  horse, — <>  and  he 
that  was  sitting  thereon  holding  a  bow;  and 
there  was  given  unto  him  a  crown,  and  he  went 
forth  conquering,  and  that  he  might  conquer. 

8     And  <when  he  opened  the  second   seal>  I 
heard  the  second'  living  creature,  saying — 
Go! 
*  And  there  went  forth  another'^  a  red'  horse, — » 


>  Is.  nil.  7. 

''  2  Ch.  xvi.  9  ;  Zech.  Iv.  10. 

<=  Is.  vi.  1;  Ps.  xlvli.  8. 

>i  Ml :  "  incenses  "  ;  ?  -  "  In- 
cense-compounds." Ps. 
cxli.  2. 

'  In     the     generic    sense : 


'  Ps.  cxiiv.  9  ;  chap.  xlv.  3. 
e  Exo.  xix.  6  ;  chap.  1.  6. 
•>  Or  :  "are  to  reign." 
'  Ap  :  "  Messenger." 
k  Dan.  vii.  10. 
•  Is.  lili.  7. 

Is.  vi.  1 :  Ps.  xlvli.  8. 


"  raise,"  viz.,  with  harps       "  Or :  "  Come. 

and  voices.  »  Cp.  Zech.  1.  8  ;  vL  2,  3,  6. 


256 


THE   REVELATION   VI.    5—17;    VII.    1—13. 


and  |unto  him  that  was  sitting  thereon]  it  was 
given  [|unto  him|]  to  take  away  peace  from 
the  earth,  and  that  |one  another|  thoy  should 
slay;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great 
sword. 

*  And  <when  he  opened  the  third'  soal>  I 
heard  the  third'  living  creature,  saying — 

Go! 
And  I  saw,  and  lo  I  a  black  horse,^  and  he  that 
was  sitting  thereon  holding  a  pair  of  balances 
in  his  hand.    ^And  I  heard  as  a  voice  in  the 
midst  of  the  four'  living  creatures,  saying — 
A  quart  of  wheat^  for  a  denary, 
And  three'  quarts  of  barley^  for  a  denary, — 
And  ||the  oil  and  the  wine||  do  not  wrong. 

'      And  <when  he  opened  the  fourth  seal>  I 
heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth'  living  creature, 
saying- 
Go! 

8  And  I  saw,  and  lo !  a  livid  horse,— and  he  that 
was  sitting  thereupon  had  for  a  name  ||Deai/i,||,'> 
and  \Hades\  *>  was  following  with  him ;  and 
there  was  given  unto  them  authority  over  the 
fourth  of  the  earth,  to  slay  with  sivord^  and  with 
famine^  and  with  death^  and  by  the  wild  beasts 
of  the  earth.'' 

9  And  <when  he  opened  the  fifth'  seal>  I  saw^ 
beneH^h  the  altar^  the  souls  o*'  them  who  had 
been  slain  because  of  the  word  of  God  and  be- 
cause of  the  witness  which  they  held.^  lo  And 
they  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  saying — 

\\Howlong\\^  0  Sovereign  j'  the  Holy  and  True,' 

dost  thou   not   vindicate   and    avenge  our 

blood  s  from  them  that  dwell  upon  th.e  earth  ?  *> 

II  And  there  was  given  to  thom^  each  one^  a  white 

robe,  and  it  was  bidden  them^  that  they  should 

rest  yet'  a  little  while — '    nntil  the  number 

should   be  made  full  of  th°ir  fellow-servauts 

also^  and  their  brethren^  who  were  about  to  be 

s'.din  as  even  ||they||. 

^^  And  I  saw  <when  he  opened  the  sixth  seal> 
that  a  Igreat  eartnquakei  took  place;  and  \the 
sun\  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  \th- 
full  Vfioon\  became  as  blood,^  i-'  and  \tlie  stars  of 
heaven]  fell  to  the  earthy  as  \afig-tree\  sheddeth 
her  winter  flgs^  when  |by  a  great  wiud|  it  is 
shaken,  '*and  \the  hearen\  was  withdrawn^  as  a 
scroll  rolling  itself  up,  and  !|every  mountain  and 
island  1 1    jout   of    their   plaees|    were    shaken. • 

'5  And  <the  kings  of  the  earthy  and  the  great  menj° 
and  the  rulers  of  thousands^  and  the  rich^  and 
the  mighty^  and  every'  bondman  and  freeman> 
hid  themselves  viithin  the  caves  and  within  the 
rocks  "  of  the  mountains  ;  i*  and  they  say^  unto 
the  mountains  and  unto  the  rocks — 


»  Cp.  Zpph.  I.  8  ;  vl.  2,  3,  6. 

b  Ho.  xlii.  14. 

0  Eze.  xxxlil.  27  ;  xlv.  21 ;  v. 

V.> ;  xxix.  5 ;  xxxl v.  28. 
d  Chap.  XX.  4;   cp.  1.  9. 
•  Zech.  1.  12. 
'Or:  "real,"  "genuine"; 

chap.  111.  7;  1  Jii.  v.  20. 
(Deu.  zxxll.  43;  2K.  ix.  7. 


■>  Or:  "land  "    Ho.  Iv.  1. 
'  Or  :  "  for  a  short  delay  "  ; 

cp.  chap.  X.  6. 
k  J  el    II.   31  ;    Is.   xlU.   10; 

Mt.  xxlv.  29. 
I  Is   xxxlv.  4;  xlll.  10. 
"  Ps.  xlvlU.  4  (Sep.);  II.  2; 

Is.  xxlv.  21  ;  xxxlv.  12. 
»  Jer,  Iv.  29 ;  Is.  U.  10. 


Fall  upon  us^  and  hide  us^  from  the  face  of 
him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,'^  and  from 
the  anger  of  tue  Lamb ; 
"      Because  the  great  day  o/ their  anger  is  come, 
and  who  is  able  to  stand  ?« 

7      ||Afterthis||  I  saw  four' messengers^  standing 
at  the  four'  corners  of  the  earth,'^  holding  fast 
the  four'  winds'^  of  the  earthy  that  no  wind 
might  blow  upon  the  land^  or  upon  the  sea^  or 
upon  any'  tree.    ^  And  I  saw  another'  messen- 
ger^ ascending  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  hold- 
ing the  seal  of  the  Living  God;  and  ho  cried 
out  with  aloud  voice  unto  the  four' messengers 
unto  whom  it  had  been  given  to  injure  the  land 
and  the  sea,  ^sayiug — 
Do  not  injure  the  land,  or  the  sea,  or  the 
trees,  until  loe  have  sealed  the  servants  of 
our  God  ^t,pon  ihe'w  foreheads  J 
*  And  I  heaid  the  number  of  the  sealed, — a  hun- 
dred' and  forty-four  thousand, —  8  sealed  out  of 
ev-.ry'  tribe  of  the  sons  of  Israel : — 
6      |0f    the    tribe  of  Judah|    twelve  thousard, 
sealed, 
|0f  the  tribe  of  Reuben  |  twelve'  thou.sand, 
|0f  the  tribe  of  Gad|  twelve'  thousand, 
6      |0f  the  tribe  of  Asher|  twelve'  thousand, 
|0f  the  tribe  of  Naphtalil  twelve'  thousand, 
|0f  the  tribe  ot  Manasseh|  twelve'  thousanu, 
■^      |0f  tne  tribe  of  Simeon]  twelve' thousand, 
]0f  the  tribe  of  Levi]  twelve'  thou.sand, 
]0t  the  tribe  of  Issacharj  twelve'  thousand, 

8  |0f  the  tribe  of  Zebulun]  twelve'  thousand, 
]0f  the  tribe  of  Josejihi  twelve'  thousand, 
]0f  the  tribe  of  Benjamin]  twelve'  thousand 

]]  sealed  ]|.'i 

9  ]]After  these  things]]  I  saw,  and  lo !  a  great 
multitude, —  which,  to  number  it !  no  one  was 
able, —  of  every'  nation,  and  [of  all]  tribes,  and 
peoples,  and  tongues  i;  standing  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  Lamb;  arrayed  in  white 
robes,  and  palm-branches  in  their  hands  ;-i« 
and  they  cry  out  with  a  loud  voice,  saying — 

Salvation  ^  unto  our  God  who  sitteth  upon  the 
tlirone,^  and  unto  the  Lamb !  ™ 
11  And  ]|all' the  messengers]]  were  standing  round 
about  the  throne  and  the  elders  and  tbe  four' 
living  creatures  ;  and  they  fell  down  before  the 
throne  upon  their  faces,  and  rendered  homage 
unto  God,  12  saying — 

Amen ! 
<The  blessing,  and  the  glory,  and  the  wis- 
dom,   and    the    thanksgiving,    and    the 
honour,  and  the  power,  and  the  might, — > 
Be  unto  our  God,  unto  the  ages  of  ages." 
[A.meu] ! 

13  And  one  of  the  elders  began,  saying  unto  me — 


>Ho.  X.  8;   Lu.  zxlU.  30. 

"  Is.  vl.  1  ;  Ps.  xlvil.  8. 

'  Joel  li.   U  ;  Zeph.   1.  14  f, 

18  ;  Mai.  111.  2. 
<i  Eze.  vil.2. 

'  Eze.  XXX vll.  9 ;  Zech.  vl.  5. 
f  Eze.  ix.  4. 
«  Cp.  chap.  xlv.  I. 
■>  Note  tbe  presence  of  Lerl 


and  Joseph,  and  the  al>- 
sence  of  Ephralm  and 
Dan. 

I  Chap.  V.  9. 

kOr:  "Our salvation." 

'  Is.  vl.  1 ;  Ps.  xlvU.  8. 

">  Chap.  V.  12. 

■  Ap :  "  Age." 


THE   REVELATION    VII.    14—17;    VIII.    1—13;    IX.    1—13. 


257 


llThese' who  are  arrayed  in  white  robes]  |  who 
are  they  ?  aad  whence  came  they  ? 
1*  And  I  at  ouce  said  to  him — 

My  lord  !  ||thou||  knowestl 
And  he  said  uato  me — 

||These||  are  they  who  come  out  of  the  great 
tribulation,^  and  they  vuislied  their robes^  and 
made  tliom  white  in  tlie  blood  ^  of  the  Lamb ; 

15  lIForthiscausell  are  they  before  the  throne  of 

God,  and  are  reudering  divine  service  unto 
him,  day  aud  uiKlit,  in  his  sanctuary;  and 
he  that  sittethrqion  the  throne  <'  shall  spread 
his  tent''  over  them  ; 

16  They  shall  hunger  no  more. 
Neither  thirst  any  more, 

Neither  in  any  tnise  shall  the  sun  fall  upon 

them^  nor  any'  burning  heat''; 

IT         Because  ||the  Lamb  that  is  in  the  midst  of 

the  thronell  shall sliepherd  them,,^ and  shall 

lead  them  unto  life' s  fountains  of  waters  k  ; 

And  Qod  shall  wipe  away  evei-y'  tear  out  of 

their  pyes.^ 

8  And  <as  soon  as  he  opened  the  seventh  seal> 
there  came  to  be  silence  in  heaven,  as  it  were 
half  an  hour.  ^  Aud  I  saw  the  seven'  mes- 

sengers' which  jbefore  God|  do  stand;  and 
there  were  given  unto  them  seven'  trumpets. 

»  And  ||auother' messenger] I  came,  and  <ooA; 

his  stand  at  the  altar,^  having  a  censer  of  gold  : 
and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense,^ 
that  he  might  give  [it]  unto  the  prayers  of  all  the 
saints,  upon  the  altar  of  gold  that  is  before  the 
throne.  *And  the  smoke  of  the  incense  went 
up,  icith  the  prayers  of  the  saiuts,  out  of  the 
hand  of  the  messenger  before  God.  *  And 

the  messenger  at  once  took  the  censer,  and  filled 
it  from  the  fire  of  the  altar,"'  aud  cast  uuto  the 
earth ;  and  there  came  to  be  thunder-ings^  aud 
voices^  and  lightnings J^  and  an  eartL(iuake. 

6  And  I  |the  seven'  messengers  who  had  the  seven' 
trumpets||  prepared  themselves,  that  they  might 
sound. 

'  And  |the  first]  sounded;  and  there  came  to  be 
hail  and  fire  mingled  with  blood,  nad  it  was(!ast 
unto"  the  earthv;  and  ]the  third  of  the  earth] 
was  burned  up,  and  |the  third  of  the  trees]  was 
burned  up,  aud  ]all' green  herbages]  was  burned 
up.  s  And  ]the  second' messenger] 

sounded  ;and  \asitinerea}^vea,tmountainburning 
with  fire'W'i  was  cast  into  the  sea  ;  and  the  third 
of  the  sea  became  blood,^  ^and  the  third  of  the 
creatures  which  were  in  the  sea,  which  had  life,^ 
died,  ]the  third  of  the  ships]    was  destroyed. 

1"  And  ]the  third'  messenger]  sounded; 

aud  there /eW,  out  of  heaven^  a  great  star^^  burn- 
ing as  a  torch,  and  it  fell  upon  the  third  of  the 


"Dan.  xH.  1. 

"  Cp.   Gen.  xllx.  11;  chap. 

xxii.  li. 
«  Is.  vl.  1  ;  Ps.  xlvii.  8. 
1  Ap;  "Tent." 
•  I.S.  xlix   10. 
f  Eze.  xxxiv.  23. 
B  Is.  xlix.  10;  cp.  Jer.  ii.  13. 
^  Is.  XXV.  8  ;  Jer.  xxxi.  16. 
'  Ap    "  Messenger." 
Am.  Ix.  1. 

B.N.T. 


•  Ps.  cxli.2. 

m  Lev.  xvi.  12. 

"  Exo.    xix.   16  (Heb.   and 

Sep.) 
•>  Ml  :  "  into." 
P  Exo.  ix.  24  ;  Eze.  xxxvUi. 

22;   Joel  ii.  30. 
q  Jer.  li.  25. 
r  Exo.  vii   19. 

•  Ml :  '•  Souls."  Ap  :  "  Soul." 
« Is.  xlv.  12. 


rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters.  "And 

]]the  name  of  the  star]]  is  called  Wormwood*; 
aud  the  third  of  the  waters  became  wormwood, 
aud  many  of  the  nwn  died  of  the  waters,  because 
they  were  made  bitter.  i^And]th6 

fourth'  messenger]  sounded ;  and  the  third  of 
the  sun  was  smitten,''  and  the  third  of  the  moon, 
and  the  third  of  the  sUirs, — in  order  that  the 
third  of  them  might  be  darkened,  and  the  day 
might  not  shine  for  the  third  of    it,  aud  the 
night,  in  like  manner. 
13      Aud  I  saw,  and  I  heard  one'  eagle,  flying  in 
mid-heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice — 
Woe  !  woe  !  woe  1  unto  them  that  are  dwelling 
upon  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  remaining' 
voices  of  the  trumpet,  of  the  three'  messen- 
gers who  are  about  to  sound.'= 

9  And  Ithe  fifth'  messenger]  sounded;  and  I 
saw  a  star,  ]out  of  heaven]  fallen  unto  the 
earth,'!  and  there  was  given  unto  him  the  key  of 
the  shaft  of  the  abyss.i;  ^  And  he  opened  the 
shaft  f  of  the  abyss  ;  and  there  came  up  a  smokes 
out  of  the  shaft,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great /wrmce, 
aud  thesunand  theiurwere  darkened}  by  reason 
of  the  smoke  of  the  shaft.  ^And  ]]out  of  the 
smoke]]  came  forth  \locusts\  upon  the  earth;  and 
there  was  given  unto  them  licence,  as  the 
scorpions  of  the  earth  have  licence.  *And  it 
was  bidden  them  that  they  should  not  injure  the 
herbage  of  the  earth  nor  any'green  thing  ^  nor  any' 
tree, — '  but  only  the  men  who  have  not  the  seal 
of  God  upon  their  foreheads.^  5  And  it  was 
given  unto  them,  that  they  should  not  slay  them, 
but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months  ; 
and  ]the  torture  of  them]  was  as  of  a  scorpion's 
torture,  whensoever  it  smiteth  a  man.  6  And 
]]in  those  days)]  shall  men  seek  death^  and  in 
nowise  shall  find  it,^  and  shall  covet  to  die,  and 
death  fleeth  from  them.  'And  I]  the  likenesses 
of  the  locusts]]  wGva  like  unto  horses'"  prepared 
for  battle;  aud  jupon  their  heads]  as  it  were 
crowns,  like  unto  gold,  and  ]their  faces]  were 
as  the  faces  of  men,  »  and  ]theyhail  hair]  as  the 
hair  of  women,  aud  \\the.ir  teet]i\\  were  \as  of 
lions]."  9and  they  had  breastplates  as  breast- 
plates of  iron,  and  Ithe  sound  of  their  wings] 
was  as  the  sound  of  chariots  of  many  horses, 
running  into  battle°;  ">  and  they  have  tails  like 
uuto  scorpions,  land  stings!,  and  |in  their  tail.s| 
is   their  licencj   to   injure    men    five   months. 

11  They  have  over  them  ]as  king]  the  messenger 
of  the  abyss,  whose  name,  in  Hebrew,  is 
Abaddon  f"  =  Destroyer  "j,  and  ]]in  the  Greek]] 
he  hath  for  name  IDestroyer].  '^  ]The 

first' Woei  hath  passed  away,  lo-  there  come 
yet'  two'  Woes,  after  the.se  things.? 

1*     Aud  ]the  sixth'  messenger)  sounded ;  and  I 


•  0|i  .ler.  ix.  15. 

"  Op.  Am    vili.  9. 

'  Clinp.  ix.  12  ;  xi.  14. 

<i  ("hap.  viii    10 

'  Chnp.  XX.  1  ;  Lu.  viii   31. 

Ap  :  "  Abyss." 
'Or-    '  vre  I. 


b  Joel  il.  10. 
1  Exo.  X.  12,  15. 
k  Eze.  ix.  4. 
I  Job  iii.  21. 
m  Joel  ii.  4  f. 
n  Joel  i.  6. 
o  Joel  ii.  5 


g  Gen.  xix.  28  (Heb.) ;  Exo.        f  Chap.  vill.  13;  xL  14, 
xix.  18. 


258 


THE   REVELATION    IX.    14—21  ,    X.    1—11  ;    XI     1—7. 


heard  one  voice^  from  among  »  the  horns  of  the 
altar  of  gold  which  is  before  God,  '^  saying  unto 
the  sixth'  messenger^  who  was  holding  the 
trumpet — 
Loose  the  four'  messengers^  who  are  bound 
at  the  great  rirer  Euphrates.^' 

16  And  th(5  four'  niessciigorri  were  loosed,  who  had 
been  jjrepared  for  the  lntur  uud  day^and  m(juth^ 
and  year,  that  thoy  should  slay  the  third  of  men. 

16  And  ||tho  numbt^r  of  tlui  armies  of  the  horse- 
men] |  was  twice  ten  thousand  times  ten  thou- 
sand— I  heard  the  number  of  them.  "  And 
||thus||  saw  I  the  horses  in  the  vision,— and 
them  who  were  sitting  upon  themhaving  breast- 
plates as  of  fire  and  hyacinth  and  brimstone  ; — 
and  |the  heads  of  the  horses]  were  as  heads  of 
lions,  and  |out  of  their  mouthsj  come  forth  ■ 
fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone:  '^llby  these 
three'  plagues] |  were  slaiu^  the  third  part  of 
mankind,  by  reason  of  the  fire  and  the  smoke 
and  tlie  brimstone,  that  proceedeth  out  of  their 
mouths;  '9  for  i|the  licence  of  the  horses]]  is  |in 
their  mouth  and  in  their  tails],  for  ]|their  tails]] 
are  like  unto  serpents^  haviug  htjads,  and  Iwith 
them]  they  iujure.  '•'o  And  <the  rest 
of  mankind  who  were  not  slain  by  theseplagues> 
repented  <=  not  of  the  loorks  of  tlieir  tiands, — <• 
that  they  should  not  do  homage  unto  the 
demons,^  nor  unto  the  idols  of  gold  and  of 
silver  and  of  copper  and  of  stone  and  ofwood^ 
which  can  neither  see  nor  hear  nor  loalk'; 

*i  Neither  repented  theyc  of  their  murders,  or  of 
their  sorceries^  or  of  their  lewdnesses  i  or  of 
their  thefts. 

10  And  I  saw  another',  a  mighty  messenger, 
descending  out  of  heaven, — array(>d  with  a 
cloud,  and  )the  rainbow]  was  upon  his  hea(i,  and 
|his  face]  was  as  the  sun,  and  |his  feet]  were  as 
pillars  of  tire,  "and  [he  was]  holding  in  his  hand 
a  little  scroll,  opened ^  ;  aud  he  set  his  right  foot 
upon  the  sea,  aud  his  left  upon  the  laud,  ^aud 
cried  out  with  a  loud  voice  ]just  as  a  lion 
roareth].  And  ||when  he  cried  out]]  the  seven' 
thunders  uttered  their  owu  voices.  ■•And 
Ijwhen  the  seven  thunders  had  spoken]]  I  was 
about  to  write,  and  I  heard  a  voice  out  of 
heaven,  saying— 

Seal  up  '  the  things  which  the  seven'  thunders 
have  uttered,  and  do  not  write  ]them]. 
*  And  ]lthe  messenger, whomi  sawstandingupon 
the  sea  and  upon  the  laud]]  lifted  up  his  right 
hand  unto  heaven,  ^and  sinare  <hy  hiiii  that  liveth 
unto  the  ages  of  ages,  VTho  created  heaven^  and  the 
things  that  are  therein,  and  the  earthy  and  the 
things  that  are  therein,  [and  the  sea^  and  the 
things  that  are  ther-ein^  >  >• 

IIDelayl]'  ]no  longHr]  shall  there  be;  7 but 
<in  the  days  of  thesounding  of  the  seventh' 
messenger,  as  soon  as  he  is  about  to  blow 
his  trumpet>  then  shall  have  been  com- 


•  Or :  "  out  of."  '  Pa  cxv.  7 ;  Dan.  v.  4,  23. 
»  Gen.   XV.   18;    Deu.  I.  7;       «  a  K.  ix.  22. 

.)o8. 1.  4.  1>  Eze.  li.  9. 

•  Chap.  xvl.  11.  I  Dan.  viii.  26  ;  ill.  4. 
"lis.  xvli.  8.  »Dan.  xil.  7. 

•  Deu.  xxxU.  17.  I  Cp.  chap.  vl.  11. 


pleted  the  sacred  secret »  of  God  as  he  told 
the  good -news  unto  his  own'  servants  the 
prophets.^' 

8  And    ||the   voice   which    I    had    heard   out  of 
heaveu]]  [I]  again  [heard]  talking  with  me,  and 
saying- 
Go  take  the  opened  scroll,  that  is  in  the  hand 

of  the  itKisseuger  who  is  standing  upon  the 
sea  and  upon  the  laud. 

9  And  I  went  away  unto  the  messenger,  asking 
him  to  give  me  the  little  scroll ;  and  he  saithunto 
me — 

Take  it,  and  eat  it  up ;  and  it  shall  embitter 
thy  belly,  but  ]iii  thy  nioutli\  shall  be  sweet 
as  honey. 

10  And  I  took  the  little  scroll  out  of  the  hand  of 
the  messeuger,  and  did  eat  it  up  ;  and  it  ivas  \in 
my  mouthi  as  honey  \sweet\,  and  jwhen  I  had 
eaten  it]  embittered  was  my  belly."  n  And  they 
say  unto  me — 

It  hehoveth  thee  again'  to  prophesy  against 
peoples  and  nations  and  tongues^  and  many 
kingsA 

1 1  And  there  was  given  unto  me  a  reed^  like 

unto  a  staff,  saying — 

Bise,  and  measure  the  Sanctuary  of  God, 'and 
the  altar,g  and  them  who  are  doing  homage 
therein;  '■'and  ]]tho  court  that  is  outside  the 
Sanctuary]]  cast  thou  outside,  and  do  not 
measure  |it],  because  it  hath  been  given 
unto  the  nations,  aud  ]|the  holy  city]]  shall 
they  tread  under  foot,^  forty  and  two 
months.' 

3  And  I  will  give  unto  my  two'  witnesses, 
that  they  shall  pr<)[il)esy,  a  thousand  two 
hundred  aud  sixty  days,  jarrayod  in  sack- 
cloth]. 

*  ijThese],  are  the  tivo'  oli re-trees^  and  the  two' 
lanips^  which  \hefore  the  Lord  of  the  eai-th\ 
do  stand.^  ^Aud  <ifanyone  |]ui.ou  them]] 
chooseth  to  inflict  iujury>  \fire\  cometh 
forth  out  o/ their  mouthy  aud  devoureth  their 
eneiine.^ ' ;  aud  <if  anyone  shall  choose 
jupon  them]  to  inflict  in  jury  >  ]thus|  must 
he  bo  slain. 

6  |]Thesej]  have  authority  to  shut  heaven,  in 
order  that  \no  rain\  be  moistening '"  in  the 
days  of  their  prophesying;  aud  iauthority| 
have  they  ]over  the  waters\,  to  be  turning 
them  into  blood,"  and  to  smite  the  land, 
with  any'  manner'  of  plague  °  ]as  often  as 
they  will]. 

'  And  <as  soon  as  they  have  completed  their 
witnessing>  {lihe wild-beast  that  is  to  come 
up  out  of  the  abyss\\  p  will  maketoarwiththeua.. 


•  Ap  :  "Mystery." 

»  Am.  iii  7  (Hcli.) ;  Dan.  Ix. 

6,  10;  Zech.  i.  fi. 
c  Eze.  ii.  8:  iii.  1  flf. 
li  Jcr.  i.   10;   xxv.  30;  Dan. 

ill.  4;  vii.  14. 
«  Kzo.  xl.  3. 
f  Eze.  xli.  13. 
e  Eze.  xl.  47. 
*>  Zech.  xiv.  2;  cp.  Ps.  Ixxix. 

1;  Is   Ixiil.  18;   Dan.  vlU. 

10 ;  Zech.  xli.  3  (Sep.). 


1  This    famous     prophetic 

time  is  here  first  named 

in  this  book, 
k  Zi'ch.  lv.2  f,  11,  14. 
I  2K   i.  II';  2S.  xxii.  9;  Jer. 

V.  14  ;  P.-..  xcvil.  3. 
■n  1  K.  xvii,  1. 
■>  Exo.  vii.  17,  19. 
<>  1  S.  iv.  8. 
PChap    Ix.  1,  2;  xvll.  »-U| 

cp.  xiil.  3;  XX.  1. 


THE   REVELATION   XI.    8—19;    XII.    1—14. 


259 


and  overcome  them^^  and  slay  them.  8  Aud 
their  dead  bodies  [lie]  upon  the  broad  way  of 
the  great  city^  the  which  is  called^  spirit- 
ually^ \Sodom*^  and  Egypt|,  where  ||their 
Lord  also  was  crucifled||.  »  And  [some]  of 
the  peoples^  and  tribes^  aud  tongues^  aud 
nations  |see|  their  dead  bodies  three  days 
and  a  half,  and  |their  dead  bodies|  do  thoy 
not  suffer  to  be  put  into  a  tomb.  i<*  And 
||they  who  are  dwelling  upon  the  earth|| 
rejoice  over  them^  aud  make  merry,  aud 
||giftsl|  will  they  send  one  to  another, — " 
because  ||these' two' f  rophets||  tormented 
them  that  were  dwelling  upon  the  earth. 

11  And  <after  [the]  three'  days  aud  a  half>  \a 
spirit  of  life  from  God|  entered  within  them, 
and  they  stood  upon  their  feet  <* ;  aud  |great 
fear\  fell  upon  them  who  were  beholding 
them.« 

'*  And  they  heard  a  loud  voice  out  of  heaven, 
saying  unto  them — 

Come  up  hither  1 
And  they  went  up  hito  heaven^  in  the  cloud, 
and  jtheir  enemies|  beheld  them. 

"  And  ||iu  that'  hour||  there  came  to  be  a  great 
earthquakes;  and  |the  tenth  of  the  city| 
fell,  and  there  were  slain^  in  the  earthquake^ 
names  of  men — seven  thousand.  Aud  ||the 
rest||  became  |greatly  afraid |,  and  gave 
glory  unto  the  God  of  heaven.'^ 

'*  ||The  second  Woe||  hath  passed  away, — lo  1 
||the  third  Woe|[  cometh  speedily.' 

15  And  |the  seventh' messenger]  sounded;  and 
there  came  to  be  loud  voices  in  heaven,  say- 
ing— 

\\The  A;m5fdo?nof  the  world||  hath  become  [the 
kingdom]  of  our  Lord^  and  of  his  Christ,^ 
and  he  shall  reign  unto  the  ages  of  ages."^ 

16  And  <the  twenty-four  elders  who  |before  God| 
do  sit  upon  their  throues>  fell  down  upon  their 
faces,  and  rendered  homage  unto  (jod,  ''say- 
ing— 

We  give  thanks  unto  thee_  0  Lord  God,  the 
Almighty, n  Who  is°  aud  Who  was  ;  because 
thou  hast  taken  thy  griat  power,  aud  hast 
become  king.r 

18  And  \\the  nations\\  were  anger ed<i;  and  thiue 

anger  |came|,  and  the  fit  time  of  the  dead, 
to  be  vindicated,""  and  to  give  their  reward 
unto  thy  servants  the  prophets  J^  and  unto  the 
saints, and  unto  them  loko  revere  thy  name — 
the  small  and  the  great,'-  and  to  despoil 
them  who  were  despoiling  the  earth. 

19  And  the  sanctuary  of  God  which  is  in  heaven 
I  was  opened],  and  the  ark  of  his  covenant  in  his 
sanctuary^    Jappeared],    and  there  camo  to  be 


•  Dan.  vll.  8,  7  f  (Sep.),  21 ; 

CriJip.  xiil.  1. 
0  Is.  i.  10. 
«  Est.  ix.  22. 

•  Eze.  xxxvli.  5,  10. 

•  P.S.  cv.  38. 
'2K.  ii.  11. 

K  Eze.  xxxvtii.  19  f. 
t  Dan.  ii.  19  (Chald.). 
i  Cliap.  viii.  13  ;  ix.  12. 
k  Ps.  xxii.  28;  Ob.  21. 
'  Ps.  ii.  2. 


■n  Exo.  XV    18;    P,=i.    X.   16; 

Dan.  ii.  44  ;  vii.  U. 
"  Am.  iv.  13  (Sep  ). 
"  Exo.  iii.  14  ;  xli.  4. 
P  P.s.  xcix.  I. 
iP-s.  il.  1  (Heb.),  5;  xlvi.  6 

(Heb.). 
'  Ap  :  "Judge." 
•  Am.  iii.  7  ;  Dan.  Ix.  6,  10 ; 

Zecli.  i.  6. 
«Ps.  cxv.  13. 
»  1  K.  viil.  1,  6  ;  2  Ch.  V  7. 


lightnings^  and  voices^  and  thundering s^'^  aud  an 
earthquake,  aud  great  hail.^ 

12  And  I |a  great  sign]]  appeared  iu  heaven  :  a 
woman  arrayed  with  the  sun,  and  ]tho  nioou] 
beneath  her  feet,  and  |upou  her  head]  a  crown 
of  twelve  stars ;  2 aud  she  was  with  child,  and 
crieth  out^  being  in  pangs  and  in  anguish  to  bring 
forth.''  3  And  there  apj^eared  another'  sign 

in  heaven  ;  and  lo  1  a  great  red  dragon, —  ■'  hav- 
ing seven  heads  and  ten  horns,''  aud  Jupou  his 
heads]  seven'  diadems;  »and  ]his  tail]  draweth 
the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did 
cast  them  to  the  earth.'  And  ]tbe  dragon) 

stood  before  the  woman  who  was  about  to 
bring  forth,  that  <as  soon  as  she  should  briug 
forth>  he  mightdevour  l]her  ehild|i.  »Auds/ie 
brought  forth  a  son,  a  manchild,^'  who  was  about  >> 
to  shepherd  all'  the  nations  with  a  sceptre  of 
iron^ ;  and  her  child  was  caught  away  unto  God 
and  unto  his  throne.  «And  ]ithe  woman] |  fled 
into  the  desert,  where  she  hath  a  place  prepared 
of  God,  that  ]lthere|i  they  should  nourish  her 
a  thousand,  tw^o  hundred,  and  sixty  days.'' 
7  And    there    came    to    be    war    in 

heaven:  MichaeU  and  his  messengers  [going 
forth]  to  icar  with  the  dragon;  aud  ]]the 
dragon]]  fought,  and  his  messengers;  «and  he 
prevailed  not,  neither  was  place  found  for 
them,  auy  longer,  iu  heaven.  9  And  the  great 
dragon  was  cast  out, — the  ancient  serpent,"^  he 
that  is  called  Adversary  and  the  Satan,"  that 
deceiveth  the  whole  habitable  world, — he  was 
cast  to  the  earth,  aud  his  messengers  ]with 
him  I    were   cast.  i"  And   I   heard  a   loud 

voice  in  heaven,"  saying — 

]]Now]]  hath  come  the  salvation,  and  the 
power,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and 
the  authority  p  of  his  Christ ; 
Because  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  hath 
been  cast  out,  who  was  accusing  them  be- 
fore our  God  day  and  n-ight ; 

11  And  ]]they||  overcame  him  by  reason  of  the 

blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  reason  of  their 
witnessing'  word,  and  they  loved  not  their 
life  ]even  unto  death]. 

12  ||For  this  cause]]  be  joyful^  0  heavens,'*  and 

ye  who  [thereiu]  are  tabernacling.  Woe  I 
unto  the  earth,  and  the  sea,  because  the 
Adversary  hath  come  down  unto  you,  hav- 
ing great  wrath — knowing  that  |but  a  little' 
season]  ■■  he  hath. 

13  And  <when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  to 
the  earth>  he  pursued  the  woman  who  had 
brought  forth  the  manchild.  1*  Aud  there  were 
given  uuto  the  woman  the  two'  wings  of  the  great 
eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  desert,  into 


« Exo.    xlx.    16   (Heb.    and 

Sri,.). 
>•  Exo.  ix.  24. 
c  Is.  Ixvi.  6f. 
d  V   r.  9. 

e  Cp.  Dan.  vii.  7. 
'  Cp.  Dan.  viil.  10. 
e  Is.  Ixvi.  7. 
•i  Or :  "  is  destined." 
1  Ps.  ii.  8  f  ;  chap.  xlx.  15. 
k  Cp.  ver.  14 ;  chap.  xUi.  5  ; 


Dan.  vii.  25. 
1  Dan.  X.  13,  21. 
">  Gen.  iii.  1 ;  chap.  xx.  2. 
n  Zech.   iii.   1  f  (Heb.    and 

S  p.). 
"  Chap.  xix.  1. 
P  Cp.  Mt.  xxvill.  18. 
<i  Is.  xliv.  23  ;  xlix.  13  ;  chap. 

xviii.  20. 
I  Cp.  chap.  xlil.  5. 

S2 


THE   REVELATION    XII.    15—17;    XIII     1—18;    XIV.    1—7. 


her  place, — where  she  is  nourished^  a  season  and 
seasons  and  half  a  seasonj^  from  the  face  of  the 
serpent,  is  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his 
mouth,  after  the  woman,  water  as  a  river,  that 
he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried  away  by  the 
stream.  i^Aud  the  earth  helped  the  woman, 
and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed 
tip  the  river  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his 
mouth.  1'  And  the  dragon  was  angered  against 
the  woman,  and  went  away  to  maice  war  with 
the  rest  of  her  seed  —with  them  who  were  keep- 
ing the  commandments  of  God,  and  holding  the 
witness  of  Jesus ; — and  he  stood  upon  the  sand 
of  the  sea.*" 
13  And  I  saw,  \utit  ofthesea]  a loild-beast coming 
up ;  having  ten  horns^o  and  seven  heads, <i  and 
|upon  his  horns|  ten'  diadems,  and  |upon 
his  head|  nam^s  of  blasphemy.  2  And  |the 
bea^t  which  I  saw|  was  like  unto  a  leopard" ;  and 
|his  feet|  as  o/u  bear,'' and  |his  mouth|  a.s  the 
mouth  of  a  Hon.?  And  the  dragon  gave 

unto  him  his  power,  and  his  throne,  and  great 
authority.  3 And  [I  saw]  one  (if  bis  hoads^ 

showing  that  it  had  been  slain  *■  unto  death,  and 
|the  stroke  of  his  death|  >  was  healed.  And  the 
whole'  earth  marvelled  after  the  wild-beast,'' 
*  and  did  homage  unto  the  dragon,  because  he 
gave  his  authority  unto  the  wild-beast;  and 
they  did  homage  unto  the  wild-beast,  saying — 
Who  is  like  unto  the  wild-beast  ?  and  Who 

can  make  war  with  him  ? ' 
<>  And  there  was  given  unto  him^  a  mouth  speaking 
great  things  ■»  and  blasphemies ;  and  it  was  given 
unto  him  to  act^'^  forty  and  two  mouths."  6  And 
he  opened  his  mouth  for  blasphemy  against  God, 
to  blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tent, — them 
who  |in  heaven]  were  tabernacling.P  '  [And  it 
was  given  unto  him,  to  make  war  with  the  saints, 
and  to  overcome  i/ier/ti;]  and  there  was  given 
him,  authority  against  every' tribe  and  people 
and  tongue  and  nation.  **  And  all'  they  who 
are  dwelling  upon  the  earth  will  do  homage  unto 
him, — [every  one]  whose  name  is  not  written 
in  the  scroll  of  life  ^  of  the  Lamb  slain '  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world.  »  <If  any- 

one hath  an  ear>  let  him  hear. 
1"      <//  anyone   [carrieth]  into   captivity^    \into 

captivity\  he  goeth  away. 
<If  anyone   litnth  a  sword\    doth  slay>  he 

must  \riiith  a  sword\  be  slain." 
||Here||  is  the  endurance  and  the  faith  of  the 
saints.^  11  And  I  saw  another'  wild- 


*  =35  years,  seen  by  com- 

Barlng    vers.    6   and    14. 
an.  vll.  25;  xil.  7. 

*  Hence  It  Is  by  what  fol- 

lows, namely,  by  the 
agency  of  this  final  wiUi- 
beast  that  Sjitan  vents 
his  anser  against  the  r.  s. 
•Dan.  vii.  3,  7. 

*  And   therefore  =  the  final 

beast,  le,  the  b.  in  its 
final  form.  Cp.  chap, 
xvil.  3 

•Dan.  vll.  6. 

'Dan.  vll.  5 

iDan.  vli.  4.  Thus  having 
features  In  common 
with  the  four  beasts  of 


Dan.  vll. 
'Ml:     "as    having     been 

slain." 

=  "  his  death-stroke." 
'  Chap   xvil.  8 
Cp.  chap,  xviii.  18. 
"  D.m.  vii.  8. 
'  Kan.  vili.  12,  24. 
'  Op.  chap.  xll.  14,  n. 
>  Cp  chap.  xil.  12. 
I  Dan.  vll.  8 (Sep.),  21. 
Or:  "licence,"  "  permls- 

.lion." 
'  Dun.  xll.  1;  Ps.  Ixlx.  28. 
Is.  iiii.  7. 
'  Jer.  XV.  2. 
■  Chap.  xlv.  12. 


beast,  coming  up  out  of  the  earth ;  and  he  had 
two  horns,  like  unto  a  lamb,  and  began  speaking 
as  a  dragon.  12  And  ||all  the  authority  of  the 
first'  wild-beast] I  he  useth  before  him;  and 
causeth  the  earth,  and  them  who  |therein|  are 
dwelling,  that  they  shall  do  homage  unto  the 
first  wild-beast,  |whose  stroke  of  death]  was 
healed,  is  And  he  doeth  grtat  signs,  so  that 
]]even  flre||  he  causeth  to  be  coming  down  unto 
the  earth  before  men ;  i*and  he  deceiveth  them 
who  are  dwelling  upon  the  earth,  by  reason  of 
the  signs  which  it  was  given  him  to  do  before 
the  wild-beast, — saying  unto  them  who  are 
dwelling  upon  the  earth,  that  they  should  make 
an  image  unto  the  wild-beastwho  haththe  stroke 
of  the  sword,  and  yet  did  live."  I'And  it  was 
given  unto  it,  to  give  spirit  unto  the  image  of  the 
wild-beast,  in  order  that  the  image  of  the  wild- 
beast  should  both  speak  and  should  cause  that 
]as  many  as  should  not  do  homage  unto  the  imaged 
of  the  wild-beast]  should  be  slain,  is  And  he 
causeth  all — the  small  and  the  great,  and  the 
rich  and  the  poor,  and  the  free  and  the  bond, — 
that  they  should  give  unto  them  a  mark,  upon 
their  right  hand  or  upon  their  forehead; 
•'  [and]  that  no  one  should  be  able  to  buy  or  to 
sell,  save  he  that  hath  the  mark,  the  name  of 
the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 
18  ]|Here]]  is  ] wisdom] :"  |]hethat  hath  understand- 
ing]] let  him  count  the  number  of  the  beast,  for 
it  is  ]the  number  of  a  man] ;  and  jhis  number] 
is  666. 

14  And  I  saw,  and  lo!  ]]the  Lamb]]  standing 
upon  the  mount  Zion, — and  ]with  him]  a  hun- 
dred and  forty-four  thousand,'!  having  his  name 
and  his  Father's  name  written  upo7i  their  fore- 
heads.^ 2  And  I  heard  a  sound  out  of  heaven, 
as  tlie  sound  ofrnany  waters  J  and  as  the  sound 
of]  loud  thunders;  and  ||the  sound  which  I 
heard]]  was  as  of  harp-singers  harping  with  their 
harps.  3  And  they  sing  e  as  .it  were  a  new  song  ^ 
before  the  throne,  and  before  the  four'  living 
creatures  and  the  elders.  And  ]]noone]]  was 
able  to  learn  the  song,  save  the  hundred  and 
forty-four  thousand,  who  had  been  redeemed 
from  the  earth. 

*  ]]These]]    are  they    ]who  with  women]  were 

not  defiled,  for  they  are  ]virgin]. 
]]These]]    are    they    who    follow  the    Lamb 

whithersoever  he  is  going. 
l]Thesel]  were  redeemed  from  mankind,  as  a 

flrstfrult  unto  God   and   the  Lamb;   ^and 

\\in  rheir  mnuth\\  7cas  found  no  falsehood, — ' 

]faultless]  they  are. 

*  And  I  saw  another'  messenger,  flying  in  mid- 
heaven,  having  an  age-abiding  glad-message  to 
announce  unto  them  who  are  dwelling  upon  the 
earth,  even  unto  every'  nation  and  tribe  and 
tongue  and  people,  '  saying  with  a  loud  voice— 


•  Ch  ip  li  8,  refs. 

»  Dan.  111.  5f. 

c  Chap.  xvli.  9. 

<•  Chap,  vii   4. 

«  Kze.  ix   4. 

'  Eze.  1.  24  ;  xltll.  2  (Heb.) ; 


Dan.  X.  6. 
(  See  chap.  xv.  3. 
ti  l^s.  cxliv.  9  :  chap.  v.  9. 
t  Hs.  xxxii.  2;   Is.    UiL    »; 

Zeph.  in.  13. 


THE   REVELATION   XIV.    8—20  ;    XV.    1—8  ;    XVI.    1,    2. 


261 


Fear  God  and  give  him  glory,  because   the 
hour  of  his  judging  is  como  ;  and  do  hom- 
age unto  him  that  made  heaven  and  the  earth 
and  sea  "  and  fountains  of  waters. 
8  And  |another\  a  second'  [messenger] |  followed, 
saying— 

Fallen!  fallen!    is  Babylon^   the   great,  who 
<o/  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  lowdness> 
hath  caused  all'  the  nations  to  drink. 
•And    llanother/  a  third  messeugor||    followed 
them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice^ 

<If  anyone  doeth  homage  unto  the  beast  and 
his  imago,  and  receiveth  a  mark  upon  his 
forehead,  or  upon  his  haud>  ••*  ||he  also|| 
shall  drink  of  the  loine  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  is  prepared^  unmixed^  in  the  cup  of  his 
anger; — <=  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with 
fire  and  hrimstone^^  before  holy  messengers 
and  before  the  Lamb ; 
"      And  I  l</te  s»noA;e  of  their  torment]  I    \unto  ages 
of  ages  I  ascendeth; 
And  they  have  no  rest  day  or  night^^  who  do 
homage  unto  the  beast  and  his  image,  or  if 
anyone  receivetli  the  mark  of  his  name. 
12      ||Here|i  is  |the  endurance  of  the  saints], —  f 
they  who  keep  the  commandments  of  God 
and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 
1*  And  I  heard  a  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying — 
Write  1 
||Happy||  the  dead  who  |in  the  Lord|  do  die 

I  from  henceforth]. 
Tea !  (saith  the  Spirit)  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  toils,  for  1 1  their  works]  |  do  follow 
with  them. 

"  And  I  saw,  and  lol  a  white  cloud,  and  \upon 
the  cloud\  one  sitting  like  unto  a  son  of  man  s 
having  ]upon  his  head]  a  crown  of  gold,  and  ]in 
his  hand]  a  sharp  sickle. 

15     And  ]]another'  messenger]]  came  forth  out  of 
the  sanctuary,  crying  out  with  a  lo\id  voice^ 
unto  him  that  was  sitting  upon  the  cloud — 
Thrust  in  thy  sickle^  and  reap;    because  the 
hour  to  reap  is  come,  because  the  harvest 
of  the  earth  is  ripe.'> 
i«  And  he  that  was  sitting  upor  the  cloud  ]thrust 
In]  his  sickle  upon  the  earth ;  and  the  earth  was 
reaped. 

1'  And  ]|another'  messenger]]  came  forth  out  of 
the  sanctuary  that  is  in  heaven, — ]]h6  also]] 
having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18  And  ]] another' messenger]]  [came  forth]  out 
of  the  altar,  who  bath '  authority  over  the  fire, — 
and  called  out  with  a  loud  voiee^  unto  him  who 
had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying — 

Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,^  and  gather  the 
clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth ;  because 
the  grapes  thereof  are  fully  ripe. 


•  Exo.  XX.  11 ;  Ps.  cxlvl.  6. 
•>  Chap.    xvi.    19;    xvil.   5; 

xviil.    2,    10,    21  ;  cp.    Is. 

xx!  9;  Dan.  Iv    30;  Jer. 

11.  7  f. 
'  Is.  U.  17 ;  Ps.  Ixxv.  8. 
i  Qen.  zix.  24;  Eze.  zzxvilt 


22. 
«  Is.  xxxiv.  10. 
f  Chap.  xiil.  10. 
e  Dan.  vli.  13;  x.  16. 
>"  Joel  iii.  13. 
'  Or  (WH) :  "  having." 


18  And  the  messenger  ]  thrust  in  |  his  sickle  into  the 
earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and 
cast  [it]  into  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of 
God.  20  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  »  outside 
the  city,  and  there  came  forth  blood  out  of  the 
wine-press,  even  unto  the  bits  of  the  horses,  at 
a  distance  of  a  thousand  six  hundred  furlongs. 

15  And  I  saw  another'  sign  in  heaven,  great  and 
marvellous, — seven  messengers  having  seven 
plagues  ]the  last],  because  ]in  them]  was  ended 
the  wrath  of  God.  "•'  And  I  saw  as  a  glassy 

sea  mingled  with  fire,  and  them  who  escape 
victorious  from  the  beast,  and  from  his  image, 
and  from  the  number  of  his  name,  standing 
upon  the  glassy  sea,  having  harps  of  God  ;  '*  and 
they  sing  *>  tlie  song  of  ^foses  the  so-vant  of  Ood" 
and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying — 
]  Great  and  m,arvellous\  are  thy  works,^ 

Lord^  God^  the  Almighty \^ 
[Righteous  and  true\  f  are  thy  ways,i 
0  King  of  the  ages ♦  ^ 
*       Who  shall  in  anyunse  not  be  put  in  fear} 
O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name, — 

Because  ]alone]  full  of  lovingkindness^'. 
Because  \all'  the  nations]  will  have  come^  and 
will  do  homage  before  thee,^ 
Because  ]thy  righteous  deeds]  were  made 
manifest  ? 

6  And  |]after  these  things]]  I  saw,  and  the 
sanctuary  of  The  Tent  of  Witness  ™  in  heaven 
]was  opened] ;  ^and  the  seven'  messengers  who 
had  the  seven  plagues^  ]came  "forth]  out  of  the 
sanctuary  clothed  with  a  [precious]  stone j^  pure^ 
bright,  and  girt  about  the  breasts  with  girdles 
of  gold.  'And    ]]one  of  the  four'  living 

creatures]]  gave,  unto  the  seven'  messengers^ 
seven'  golden  bowls,  full  of  the  wrath  of  God 
who  liveth  unto  the  ages  of  ages.  8  And  the 

sanctuary  was  filled  with  smoke  by  reason  of  the 
glory  of  God,p  and  by  reason  of  his  power ;  and 
\\no  one\\  was  able  to  enter  i  into  the  sanctuary, 
until  the  seven'  plagues '  of  the  seven'  messen- 
gers should  be  ended.  16  And  I  heard  aloud' 
voice^  out  of  the  sanctuary^  saying  unto  the 
seven' messengers — 
Go,  and  be  pouring  out  the  seven  bowls  of  the 
wrath  of  God  unto  the  earth.^ 

2  And  the  first  departed,  and  poured  out  his 
bowl  unto  the  earth ;  and  there  came  to  be  a 
baneful  and  painful  ulcer^"  upon  the  men  who 
had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  who  were 
doing  homage  unto  his  image. ^ 


•  Joel  111.  13. 

•>  le  :  in  the  generic  sense : 

raise     the     song  —  with 

harps  and  voices. 
«  Exo.  XV.  1 ;  Jos.  xiv.  7. 
■1  Ps.  cxlx.  2  ;  cxxxl.  14. 
e  Am.  iv.  13  (Sep.). 
f  Or :  "real." 
t  Deu.  xxxil.  4. 
k  Or      (WH) :      "  nations." 

"  Ages : "      Jer.      x.       10 

(Eeb.).    "  Nations  : "  Jer. 

X.  7. 
1  Jer.  X.  7. 
k  Ps.  cxlv.  17. 
1  Ps.  Ixxxvi.  9 ;  Mai.  i.  11. 
m  Ap:  "Tent." 
"  Lev.  xxvl.  21. 


0  Eze.  xxvili.  13. 
P  Is.  vi.  4. 

1  Exo.  xl.  34  f. 
'  Lev.  xxvi  21. 
»  Is.  Ixvi.  6. 

t  Ps.  lxi.x.  24;  Jer.  x.  2S: 
Zeph.  iil.  8. 

»  Exo.  ix.  9  f  ;  Deu.  xxvlU. 
35. 

I  Shovi'lng  that.by  the  time 
t  he  first  bowl  of  vyrath  Is 
poured  out,  the  beast 
under  his  eighth  head 
has  already  come  up 
from  the  abyss  and  de- 
ceived the  nations  :  see 
ch.  xiii.  14. 


262 


THE   REVELATION   XVI.    3—31;    XVII.    1—8. 


*  And  Ithe  second |  poured  out  his  bowl  into 
the  sea ;  and  it  became  bloody  as  of  a  dead  man, 
and  I  [every'  living  souljl  died — "as  regardeth 
the  things  in  the  sea. 

*  And  |the  third|  poured  out  his  bowl  into  the 
rivers^  and  the  fountains  of  waters ;  and  they 
became  blood.^  ^  And  I  heard  the  messenger 
of  the  waters^  saying — 

\\Eighteuus\\    art  thow   Who  art^^  and  Who 
wast, 
Who  art  full   of  lovingkindness,^ — in  that 
|these  thiugs|  thou  hast  adjudged  ; 

*  Because  ||bioo(2  of  saints  and  prophet3\\  pou7-ed 

they  out,' und  ||f;iood^  untothem||  hast  thou 
g\\KM\  to  drinks:  |Worthy|  they  are ! 
T  And  I  heard  the  altar^  saying — 
Yea  !  Lord^  God^  the  Almighty  •> : 
I  True '  and  righteoufi\  are  thy  judgments  I  ^ 

'  And  |the  fourth]  poured  out  his  bowl  upon 
the  sun ;  and  it  was  given  unto  it^  to  scorch 
mankind  with  Are  ;  **  and  mankind  were  scorched 
with  a  great  scorching  heat,  and  they  blas- 
phemed the  name  of  God  who  had  authority 
over  these  plagues^  and  repented  not  to  give 
him  glory. 

10  And  |the  flfth|  poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the 
throne  of  the  beast ;  and  his  kingdom  became 
darkened,^  and  they  began  to  gnaw  their  tongues 
by  reason  of  the  pain, — n  and  they  blasphemed 
the  God  of  heavenj^  by  reason  of  their  paiu^and 
by  reason  of  their  ulcers,  and  repented  not  of 
their  works. 

12  And  |the  sixth |  poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the 
groat  river  [thej  Euphrates";  and  the  water 
thei'eof  [was  dried  up\,"  that  the  way  might  be 
prepared,  of  the  kings  who  were /rorri  the  rising 
of  the  sun.P  i^  And  I  saw  <out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast^ 
and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  fal8e-prophet> 
three  impure  s[(irits,  as/rof/sQ;  i*  for  they  are 
spirits  of  demons,  doing  signs,  which  are  to  go 
forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  whole  habitable 
earth,  to  gather  them  together  unto  the  battle  ■" 
of  the  great  day  of  God  the  Almighty.^ 

'*      Lo  1  I  come  as  a  thiof  1 

||Happy]|  he  that  is  watching,and  keeping  his 
garments,  lest  |naked|  he  be  walking,  and 
they  see  his  shame. — — 

'«  And  ho  g.'ithered  them  together  unto  the  place 
that  IS  called  |iu  JIebrew|   \\lla.r  3Iagedd7i\\.^ 

"  And    |tho  seventh]    ,_^oured  out  his  bowl  upon 

the  air. And  there  came  forth  a  \oud  voice  out 

of  the  sanctuary^"  from  the  throne,  saying — 
Accomplished  I " 


-Exo.  vll.20.Heb).  21. 
"Ps.  Ixxvlll.  44;  Exo.  vll. 

20. 
c  Pa  cxlx.  137. 
1  Exo.  ill.  14  ;  Is.  xU.  4. 
•  Ps.  cxlv.  17. 

Ps   Ixxlx.  3. 

Is.  xllx.  26. 

Aim.  iv.  13  (Sep.). 

Or     -Real." 
s.  xix.  9;  cxix.  137. 

Km.   x.  22. 
"'  Ohii    11.  19{Chald.). 


■>  Gen.    XV.   18;    Deu.   I    7; 

J. IS.  1.  4. 
"Is.     xllv.    27;    Jer.    1.    38 

(Hel)  ). 
Pis.  xll.  2.2.5. 
1  Kxo.  vill.  3. 
'In    chap.    xlx.    19-21,    de 

scribed  .IS  taking  place. 
•  Am.  Iv.  13  (Sep.). 
«Zech.  xll.  11  (Heb.). 
"  Is.  Ixvl.  6. 
^  Cliap.  xxl.  6  ;  cp.   Mt.   vl. 

10. 


'8  And  there  came  to  be  lightnings^  and  voices^  and 
thunders'^;  and  |a  great  earthquake]  took 
place, — such  as  had  never  taken  place  since  men 
came  to  be  on  the  earth, — ''  such  a  mighty'  earth- 
quake, so  great ;  i"  and  the  great  city  became 
[dividedl  into  three'  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the 
nations  fell;  and  \\ Babylon  the  GreatWf:  was 
brought  into  remembrance  befr)re  God,  to  give 
unto  her  the  cup  of  ike  wine  of  the  wrath  of  his 
anger>i;  ^Oa,uj  |every' island |  fled,  and  |moun- 
tains|  were  not  found.  '■"And  \\great  hail^  as 
taleuts||  coineth  down  out  of  heaven  upon  man- 
kind ;  and  men  blasphemed  God,  by  rea«(m  of 
the  plague  of  hail, — bt-cause  the  plague  thereof 
was  \\exceeding  great\\.^ 

17     And  one  of  the  seven'  messengers  who  had 
the  seven'  bowls  f  came,  and  spake  with  me, 
saying- 
Hither  !  I  will  point  out  to  thee  the  judgments 
of  the  great  harlot,  who  sitteth  upon  many 
waters,^  ''■with  ivhom  the  kings  of  the  earth 
committed   lewd7iess, — and  they  who  were 
dwelling  upon  the  earth  were  made  drunk 
with  the  wine  of  her  lewdness.' 
3  And   he  carried   me  away  into  a  desert    |lii 
spirit].  And  I  saw  a  won^an,  sitting  upon 

a  scarlet  wild-beast  ^  full  of  names  of  blasphemy^ 
having  seven  heads  and.  ten  horns.^     *  And  Ijthe 
woman  1 1  was  arrayed  with  purple  and  scarlet^ 
and  (iecked  with  gold  au(i  precious  stone  and 
pearls, — having  amp  of  gold"'  in  her  hand,  full 
of  abominations  and  the  impurities  of  her  lewd- 
ness ;  3  and  jupou  her  forehead]  a  name  written, 
a  secret " : 
Babylon  the  great,  the  Mother  of  the  Harlots 
and  of  the  Abominations  of  the  earth.* 
*  And  I  saw  the  woman,  drunk  with  the  blood  of 
the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  witnesses 
of  Jesus.    And  I  was  nstouished,  when  I  beheld 
her,  jwith  great  astonishment].  'And  the 

messenger  said  unto  me — 
Wherefore  wast  thou  astonished  ?  I[I|]  will  tell 
thee  the  secret"  of  the  woman,  and  of  the 
wild-beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the 
seven'  heads  and  the  ten'  horns. p 
8      l]r/ip  ?r)7d-?)pasi'i  which  thou  sa west]]  was, 
and  is  not,        and  is  about  to  come  up  out 
of  the  abyss,  and  into  ]destruction]  goeth 
away. 
And  they  who  are  dwelling  upon  the  earth 
whose  name  is  not  writtenupon  the  book  of 
life^  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  '  [will 
be  astonished],'    when  they  see  the  wild- 
beast,  because  it  was,       and  is  not,       and 
shall  be  present. 


» Exo    xlx.   16    (Heb.    ai 

Sep.). 

Dan.  xll.  1. 
'  Dan.  Iv.  30. 
d  Is.  II.  17;  Jcr.  xxt.  15. 
"  Exo.  ix.  24. 
f  Cli  p.  XV.  1. 
e  Or  :  "  sentence." 
>i  Cp.  ver  15. 
.  J.  r    11.  13  (Heb.),  7;    cp. 

I.s.  xxiil.  17. 
«  Cp.  Dan.  vil.  7. 


1  Final  Beast :  ch.  xlU.  1. 

■n  Jer.  11.  7. 

°  Or  :  "  sacred  secret,"  see 
2  Th.  II.  7.  n. ;  and  Ap; 
"  My  terv" 

"Dm   Iv.  SO. 

P  Cp.  ver.  3  ;  chap.  xlU.  1. 

1  Dan.  vll.  3. 

'Dan.  xll.  1  ;  Ps.  Ixli.  28. 

■Chap.  xill.S. 

«  Chap.  xlli.  S. 


THE   REVELATION   XVII.    9—18;    XVIII.    1—16. 


263 


9     )|Here||  is  the  mind  that  hath  wisdom.* 

||The  seven'  heads||  are  |.seveu'  mouutains| 
whereupon  the  woman  sitteth ;  '"and  they 
are  |seven'  kinf^s| :  |the  flvo|  have  fallen, 
|the  one|  is,  |the  otherj  hath  not 
yet  come ;  and  <whensoevm'  ho  shall  come> 
||a  little  vvluie||  must  ho  roraain,  "and'' 
the  wild-boast  which  was  and  is  not.  ||And 
he||  is  an  oij^lith,  and  is  jof  the  sovon|, — 
and   tinto  dost  ruction  |  gooih  away. 

w  And  \\tke  ten' hortui  which  thou  sa\vest||  are 
\ten  kin'js\, — ^  who^  indeed _  have  not  re- 
ceived llsovereigntyll  as  yet',  but  ||author- 
ity_  as  kings,  for  one'  hourj|  shall  receive, 
with  the  wild-beast.  i-'l|These]|  have 
lone' mind|,i'  and  !|their  power  and  author- 
ity! |  |uuto  the  wild-beast|  they  give. 
i*||These||  |with  the  Lamb|  will  make  war; 
and  ||the  Lamb||  will  overcome  them,  bo- 
cause  he  is  \Lord  of  lords\^  and  King  of 
kings, — •^  and  |lthey  who  are  with  him|| 
are  called  and  chosen  and  faithful. 

16  And  he  saith  unto  me — 

\\TIie  wafers *■  which  thou  sa.we8t,  where  the 
harlot  sitteth  1 1  are  [peoples  and  multitudes! 
and  nations  and  tongues. 

16  And  the  ten'  horns  whicii  thou  sawest_  and 
the  wild-beast  |!these||  shall  hate  the  harlot, 
and  |desolate|  shall  make  her,  and  naked, 
and  !|her  flesh  !|  shall  they  eat,  and  ||her- 
self!!  shall  they  burn  up  with  fire. 

"  For  |!(jod|!  hath  put  into  their  hearts,  to  do 
his  mind,  and  to  do  one'  mind, — and  to  give 
their  sovereignty  unto  the  wild-beast,e  until 
the  words  of  God  shall  be  completed. 

18  And  !|the  woman  whom  thou  sawest!!  is  the 
great  city,  which  hath  sovereignty  over  the 
kings  of  the  earth.^ 

18  II After  these  things||  I  saw  another'  mes- 
senger, coming  down  out  of  heaven, — having 
great  authority ;  and  !|theearth|!  was  illumined 
with  his  glory.  2  ^.nd  he  cried  out,  with  a 
mighty'  voice,  saying  — 

Fallen!  fallen!    is    Bah'jlon    the    Great,   and 
hath  become  a  habitation  of  demons}  and 
a  prison   of    every'   impure   spirit,   and  a 
prison  of  every'  impure  and  hated  bird  ; 
3      Because  <by  reason  [of  the  mine'\  of  the  wrath 
of  her    le\vdnpss>    have    all'    the   nations 
fallen,^  and  \\the  kings  of  the  e.arth\\   Iwith 
her!  did  cormait  leicdness,^  and  ||the  mer- 
chants   of    the   earth  1 1    !by   reason   of   the 
power  of  her  wantonness!  waxed  rich. 
*  And   I  heard  another'  voice  out  of   heaven, 
saying- 
Come /orift,  my  people^  out  of  her, — ™  that  ye 


«  Chap.  xUl.  18.  Jer.   Ix.   11 ;  Is.  xfH.  21 ; 

'>Or:  "even."  xxxiv.  14;  cp.  Lev.  xvii. 

<!  Dan.  v)l.  24.  7    (Heb.j  ;    2    Cli.    xi.    15 

<l  Or  :  "opinion."  (Heh  ). 

»Deu    X.   17;    Dan.   IL  47;  "Or  (WH):   "of   the  wine 

chap,  xix  16.  ...all   the    nations    have 

f  Jer.  M.  13  (Heh.).  drunk."     Jer.    11.   7,   49; 

f  Phap.  xiil.  1  tt.  XXV.  16-27;  cp.  Is.  li.  17, 

"  Ps.  li.  2 ;  ep.  Ps.  Ixxxlx.  22. 

27.  1  Cp.  Is.  xxiii.  17. 

■  Is.  xxl.   9  ;   Dan.    iv.    30  ;  m  Jer.  li.  6,  9,  45,  50. 


may  have  no  fellowship  with  her  sins,  and 
!!of  her  plagues! I  that  ye  may  not  receive; 
6  because  her'  sins  were  joined  together  as  far 

as  heaven,'^  and  God  hath  remembered  her 
unrighteous  deeds. 
6      Render  ye  unto  her^ 

As  \\she  also\\  rendered, 
And  double  [the]  double, . 

According  to  her  works, — ^ 
<In  the  cup  wherein  she  mixed> 

Mix  lunto  her!   jldouble!!, — 
'      <As'  much  as  she  glorified  herself,  and  waxed 
wanton  > 
So'  much  give  !unto  her!   j  !torment  and 
grief!!:— 
<Because  \in  her  heart]  she  saith — 
/  sit  a  Queen^ 
And  \widow\  am  I  not ^ 
And  \\grief\\  in  nowise  shall  T see \> 

8  ||Thereforetl   \inone'day\  shall  have  come  her 

plagues, — death  and  grief  and  famine ;  and 
|witli  fire!  shall  she  be  burned  up ; — because 
\\7)i.ighty\  |  is  the  [Lord}  God  v}ho  hath  judged 
her.c 

9  And  they  shall  toeep  and  wail  over  her— shaU 

the  kings  of  the  earth  loho  \with  her]  com- 
mitted lewdness  <*  and  waxed  wanton, —  !as 
soon  as  they  see  the  smoke  of  her  burn- 
ing!,— '°  !afaroff!  standing,  because  of  their 
fear  of  her  torment,  saying — 
Alas  !  alas !   the  great  city  1  Babylon^  the 

mighty  city ! « 
That  |in  one' hour!  hath  come  thy  judg- 
ment. 
11      And  ]]the  merchants  of  the  earth ||  weep  and 
grrieyef  over  her,  because  ||their  cargo! |  |no 
one|    buyeth  any  more :   i^  cargo  of  gold^ 
and  silver,  and  precious  stone,  and  pearls^ 
and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  silk,  and 
scarlet,  and  all'  thyine  wood,  and   every 
article  of  ivory,  and  every'  article  of  wood 
most  precious,  and  of  copper,  and  of  iron, 
and  of  marble,  i^  and  cinnamon,  and  spice^ 
and   incense,  and   unguent,  and  frankin- 
cense, and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour^ 
and   wheat,   and    cattle,  and    sheep,    and 
[cargol  of  horses,  and  of  chariots,  and  of 
bodies,  and  lives  i  of  men. 
1*  And    !|the  fruit  of  the  coveting  of  thy 

soul!  I 
Hath  departed  from  thee, 
And  llall'  things  rich  and  bright|| 
Have  perished  from  thee ; 
And    |no  more,  in  anywise,  for  them| 
shall  they  seek. 
15         II  JTie  merchants  of  these  things,"*  who  were 
enriched  by  her!  I   |afar  off!  shall  stand, 
because  of  their  fear  of  her  torment, 
weeping^  and  grieving  J  i6  as  they  say — 


«  Jer.  II.  6,  9.  45,  50 

"  Ps.  cxxxvil.  8;  Jer.  1.  15, 

29. 
ols.  xlvil.  7ff ;  Jer.  1.31. 
<i  Eze.  xxvl,  16  f  ;  xxvli.  30, 

33;    Ps.   xlviil.   4  (Sep.); 

Eze.    xxvli.    35 :    cp.    Is. 

xxlil.  17. 


•Dan.   iv.    SO;    Eze.    xitL 

17. 
'  Eze.  xxvli.  36,  31. 
e  Or  ;       "  persons  ;  "       ml : 

"souls."     An:     "Soul." 

Eze.  xxvli.  13. 
•>  Eze.  xxvli.  30. 


264 


THE   REVELATION   XVIII,    17—24;    XIX.    1—13. 


Alas  1  alas  I  the  great  city  I 

She  that  was  arrayed  in  fine  liuen^  and 

purple^  and  scarlet, 
And  decided   with  gold^  and  precious 
stone^  and  pearl, — 
M  That    ||iu   one  hour||    hath  been  laid 

waste  |such  great  wealth  as  this|  1 
And  Kevery'  pilot^  and  every'  passenger^  and 
mariners,  and  as  many  as  \by  the  sea\  carry 
on  traffic>  afar  off  did  stand,  is  and  they 
cried  out^  seeing  the  smoke  of  her  burn- 
ing.* saying— 

What  city  is  like  unto  the  great  city  ?  *> 
>*         And  they  cast  dust  upon  their  heads,  and 
cried  out^  weeping  and  grieving^  saying — 
Alas  I  alas  1  the  great  city  1 
Whereby  were  made  rich  all'  that  had 
ships  in  the  sea^  by  reason  of  her  cost- 
liness,— 
That  ||in  one' hour||  she  hath  been  laid 
waste  1 0 

20     Be  glad  over  her^  thou  heaven  I  ^ 

And  ye  saints^  and  ye  apostles^  and  ye 
prophets  1 
For  that  God  hath  exacted  your  vindication 
from  her.e 

*i  And  one'  mighty  messenger  lifted  a  stone^  as  it 
were  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea, 
saying — 

\\Thus^  with  main  force ||  shall  be  cast  down^ 
Babylon  the  great'  city, — 
And  in  nowise  be  found  any  more*; 
M     And  sound  of  harp-singers^  and  musicians^ 
and  flute-players^  and  trumpeters, — 
In  nowise  be  heard  in  thee  any  m,ore&; 
And  any'  artisan  •>  [of  any  art], — 

In  nowise  be  found  in  thee  any  more; 
And  sound  of  millstone, — 
In  nowise  be  found  in  thee  any  more ; 
**      And  light  of  lamp, — 

In  nowise  shine  in  thee  any  more ; 
And  voice  of  bridegroom  and  bride, —  • 

In  nowise  be  heard  in  thee  any  more ; 
Because  \\thy  m,er chants \\  Viere  the  great  ones 

of  the  earth. 
Because    \\with  thy  sorcery\\    were   all'   the 
nations  deceived  ^ : 
**     And  ||in  her||   Iblood  of  prophets  and  saints] 
was  found, — 
And  1  of  all  who  had  been  slain  upon  the  earthj^ 

19  1 1  After  these  things||  I  heard  as  it  were^  a 
loud  voice  of  a  great  multitude  in  heaven,  say- 
ing— 

Hallelujah  I  ^ 
The  salvation  and  the  glory  and  the  power 
of  our  God  1 


•  Is.  XXXlV.  10. 

«>  Eze.  xxvil.  28-32. 

•  Eze.  xxvii.   30  f ,  36.  33,  9  ; 

xxvl.  19. 
n  Is.  xUv.  23;  chap.  xii.  12. 

•  Deu.  xxxll.  43. 

<  Jer.  11.  63  f ;  Eze.  xxvl.  ?,1 ; 
Dan.  Iv.  30. 


t  Is.  xxlv.  8 ;  Eze.  xxtL  18. 

•i  Or  :  "artist." 

■  lor.  XXV.  10  (Heb.). 

»  Is  xxlil.  8;  xlvll.  9. 

'  Or  :  "  evpn." 

°>  Jer.  II.  49. 

»  Pa.  civ.  35. 


2  Because  jirwe*  and  rigldeous\    are  Jiis  judg- 

ments •> ; 
Because   he   hath  judged   the  great   harlot, 

who^  indeed^  corrupted  the  earth  with  her 

lewdness, — 
And  hath  avenged  the  blood  <(/his  servants  \at 

her  handl." 

3  And  ||a  second  time||  have  they  said — 

Hallelujah  1 
And  \her  smoke]  ascendeth  unto  ages  of  SLgesA 

*  And  the  twenty-four  elders  and  the  four'  living 
creatures  jfell  dpwn|^  and  did  homage  unto 
God^  who  sitteth  upon  the  tlirone,^  saying — 

Amen !  Hallelujah ! 
5  And  |a  voicej  |]from  the  throne||    came  forth, 
saying— 
Be  giving  praise  unto   our  God^  all  ye  his 
servants,  ye  that  revere  him^  the  small  and 
the  greatj 

*  And  I  heard  as  a  voices  of  a  great  multitude^ 
and  as  a  voices  of  many  waters^  and  as  a  voices 
of  mighty  thunderiugs,  saying — 

Hallelujah  I 
Because  the  Lord^  [our]    Ood^  the  Almighty 
\hath  become  king\.^ 
'      Let  us  rejoice  and  exult^  and  give  glory  unto 
him. 
Because  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  |is  comef, 
and  !|his  wife||  hath  made  herself  ready; 

*  and  it  hath  been  given  unto  her^  that  she 
should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  bright^ 
pure,  for  ||the  fine  linen||  is  |the  righteous 
acts  of  the  saint3|, 

9  And  he  saith  unto  me — 

Write ! 

1 1  Happy]  I    they  who    ]unto    the    marriage 
supper  of  the  Lamb]  have  been  bidden  I 
And  he  saith  unto  me — 

]]These'  words]]  are  ]true  [words]  of  God], 

10  And  I  fell  down  at  his  feet^  to  do  him  homage' ; 
and  he  saith  unto  me — 

Seel  [thou  do  it]  not!  |]A  fellow-servant]] 
am  I,  of  thee  and  of  thy  brethren  who  have 
the  witness  of  Jesus:  )]unto  God]]  do 
homage  1 

For  ]]the  witness  of  Jesus]]  is  the  spirit  of 
the  prophecy. 

"  And  I  saw  heaven^  set  openj^  and  lo  I  a  white 
horse,  and  ]he  that  was  sitting  thereon]  [called] 
]]Faithful]],  and  True';  and  \in  righteousness] 
doth  he  judges  and  make  war;  '^'^  and  [his  eyes\ 
are  a  flame  of  fire, ^  and  ]upon  his  head]  are 
many  diadems,  having  ]a  name!  written,  which 
]no  one]  knoweth,  but  jhimsolfl,  i^  and  arrayed 
with  a  mantle  sprinkled  with  blood,"  and  his 
name  hath  been  called — 

The  Word  of  God. 


"  Or  ;  "  real." 

•i  Deu.  xxxil.  4:  Ps.  xlx.  9; 

cxlx.  137 
'Deu.  xxxtt  43;  2  K.  Ix.  7. 
<■  Is.  xxxlv.  10. 

«  Is.  vj.  1  ;   P.S.  Xlvll.  8. 

'  Ps.  cxxxiv.  1  ;  cxxxv.   1 ; 

xxli.  23;  cxv    13. 
8  Or  :  ■•  Bound." 
»  Dan.  X.  6  ;  Eze.  1.  24 ;  xllil. 


2    (Heh.);     Ps.    civ.    85; 

xolli.  1  ;  xcvli.  1  ;  xclx.  1 ; 

Am.  iv.  13  (Sep.). 
1  Ch.ip.  xxi).  8. 
'  Eze.  i.  1. 
'  Or  :   "  real." 
m  Ps.  xcvi.  18, 
n  D.-in.  X.  6. 
0  Is.  Ixlil.  1,  3, 


THE   REVELATION    XIX.    14—21;    XX.    1-15;    XXI.    1—4. 


265 


"And  I  |the  armies  which  were  in  heaven||  wei'e 
followiug  liim^  upou  white  horses,  clothed  with 
fine  liuen^  white,  pure  ;  '=  and  |  |out  of  his  mouth\  \ 
is  goiug  forth  a  sharp  sword,"  that  |therewith| 
he  may  smite  tlie nations, — and  ||h6||  shall  shep- 
herd them  with  a  sceptre  of  iron,^  and    ||he|| 
treadelh  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  the  anger 
of  God  tlie  Almiijhty."    '« Aud  he  hath  |upon  his 
mantle  and  upon  his  thigh |  ||a  nanie||  written — 
King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.'^ 
"     And  I  saw  one'  messenger,  standing  in  the 
sun,  and  he  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  saying 
\unto  all'  the  birds  that  fly  in  inid-heaven| — 
Hither !  be  gathered  tngptlier  unto  the  great 
supper  of  God, — "*  that  ye  may  eaitho  flesh 
of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the 
flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  linrses^ 
and  of  them  who  sit  upon  them,  and  the 
flesh  of  all,  both  free  and  bond,  aud  small 
and  great.e 

19  And  I  saw  the  wild-beast,  aud  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  and  their  armies,  gathei-ed  together — f  to 
make  war  with  him  who  was  sitting  upon  the 
horse,  and  with  his  army.  20  And  the  wild- 
beast  |was  taken],  and  jwith  him|  the  false 
prophet  who  wrought  the  signs  before  him, 
whereby  he  deceived  them  who  received  the 
mark  of  the  wild-beast  and  them  who  wore 
doing  homage  unto  his  image, — ||alive||  were 
they  two  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  that  burneth 
with  brimstone.^  21  And  ||the  rest||  were  slain 
with  the  sword  of  him  that  was  sitting  upon  the 
horse,  which  went  forth  out  of  his  mouth,  and 
\\all'  the  birds\\  were  filled  loith  th.Q\v  flesh> 

20  And  I  saw  a  messenger,'  coming  down  out  of 
heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  abyss,''  and  a 
great  chain  upon  his  hand  ;  '^  and  he  hiid  hold  of 
the  dragon,'  the  ancient  serpent^j^  who  is  Adver- 
sary aud  the  Accuser,^  and  bound  hini  for  a 
thousand'  years, — ^and  cast  him  into  the  abyss, 
and  fastened  and  sealed  [it]  over  him, — that  he 
might  not  deceive  the  nations  any  more,  until 
the  thousand' years  |should  be  ended|:  ||after 
these]  I  must  he  be  loosed  for  a  short'  time. 

*  And  /  saw  throyies^  and  they  sat 

upon  them,  and  sentence  of  judgment "  was  given  p 
unto  them ;  and  [I  saw]  the  souls  of  them  who 
had  been  beheaded  because  of  the  witness  of 
Jesus  and  because  of  the  word  of  God,  and  such 
as  had  not  done  homage  unto  the  wild-beast  i 
or  unto  his  image,  nor  had  received  the  mark 
upon  their  forehead  or  upon  their  hand ;  and 
they  lived  ■■  aud  reigned  with  the  Christ,  for  a 
thousand'  years.  5  ||The  rest  of  the  dead||  lived 
not,  until  the  thousand'  years   |were  ended]. 


«  Chap.  1.  16. 

>>  Ps.  ii.  9 ;  chap.  xil.  5. 

cIs.   xi.  4:  P.S.  n.  8f  ;  Joel 

ill.  13;  Am.  Iv.  13  (Sep.). 
"iDeu.  X.  17;  Dan.  11.  47. 
e  Eze.  xxxix.  17  f,  20. 
f  Ps.  ii.  2. 
K  G  11.  xix.  24  ;  Is.  xxx.  33  ; 

Eze.  xxxviii.  22. 
i>  Eze.  xxxlx.  17  f ,  20  ;  chap. 

xvil.  8,  16. 
•  Ap :  "Messenger." 
*■  Chap.  Ix.  1,  2 ;  xi.  7. 


1  Chap.  xil.  9. 

n>Gen.  lii.  1. 

n  Zech     iii.    1  t  (Sep.  and 

Heb.). 
"Or     •'vindication;"    cp. 

chap,  xviii.  20. 
P  Dan.  vii.  9  f,  18,  22. 
1  Chap.  XV  2. 
r  Or  :   "cam     to  life,"  cp. 

Lu.  XV.  32;    Jn.  xi.    25; 

Ro    xlv.   9;  chap.  1.  18; 

ILS. 


|]Thi3]]  is  the  flrst  resurrection.  6]Happy 
and  holyi  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  flrst  resur- 
rection: ]]upon  these]]  ]the  second'  death]  hath 
no  authority;  but  they  shall  \>q priests  of  God^ 
and  of  the  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  for 
the  thousand'  years. 

'  Aud  <as  soon  as  the  thousand' years  ]  shall 
be  ended] >  the  Accuser  shall  be  loosed  out  of 
his  prison,  sand  will  go  forth  to  deceive  the 
nations  that  are  in  the  four  corners  of  tlie  earthy 
the  Gog  and  Magogj'  to  gather  them  together 
unto  the  battle"' — ]the  number  of  whom]  is  as 
the  sand  of  the  sea.  9  And  they  came  up  over 
the  breadth  of  the  land,"  and  surrounded  the 
camp  of  the  saints,  and  the  beloved'  city.  And 
thei-e  came  down  fire  n  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured 
themii;  lOand  ||the  Adversary  that  had  been 
deceiving  them]]  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,'^  where  [were]  both  the  wild- 
beast  and  the  false-prophet;  and  they  shall  be 
tormented,  day  aud  night,  unto  the  ages  of  ages. 

11  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne^and  him  that 
w&s  sitting^  thereon, /?-om  whose  face  fled  the 
earth '  and  heaven,  and  \place\  was  not  found 
for  ihem."^  '■'  Aud  I  saw  the  dead,  the  great  aud 
the  small,  stiinding  before  the  thnme;  and 
\books\  were  opened,'^  and  ]another'  book\  was 
opened,  which  is  [the  book]  of  life";  and  the 
dead  jwere  judged]  out  of  the  things  written  in 
the  books  '.according  to  their  viorks\.p  '^And 
the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  that  were  in  it,  and 
]]death  and  hades]]  gave  up  the  dead  that  were 
in  them ;  and  they  were  judged,  each  one^ 
\according  to  their  wo7'ks\.p  i*And  ]] death  and 
hades]]  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 
]]Thisi]  is  ]theseconddeath]— ]]thelakeof  Are]]. 

15  And    <if  anyone  was  not  found  \in  the 

book  of  Ufe\  written^  i  he  was  cast  into  the  lake 
of  Are. 

2 1  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  ■■ ; 
for  jthe  first'  heaven  and  the  flrst'  earth]  have 
passed  away,  and  ]the  sea]  is  no  more.  '■*  And 
\\the  holy  city^nevrJerusaleinW^  saw  I  coming 
down  out  of  heaven  from  God,  prepared  as  a 
bride  adorned »  for  her  husband.  =*  And  I  heard 
a  loud  voice  out  of  the  throne,  saying— 
Lo !  \the  tent  of  God|  is  with  men. 

And  he  will  tabernacle  rvith  them,^ 
And  \\th.ey\\  shall  be  \his peoples\j^ 
And  l|he]]  shallbe  \God  with  them]  y; 
*     And  he  will  wipe  away  every'  tear  out  o/ their 
eyes, — » 


a  Is.  Ixi.  6. 
!<  Eze.  vii.  2. 

0  Eze.  xxxvlli.  2. 
"1  Oi' :  "war." 

e  Or  :  "  earth."    Hab.  I.  6. 
f  Jer.   xi.    1.5 ;    xii.   7  ;    Ps. 

Ixxxvli.  2;  Ixxvlli.  68. 
s  Or    add    (WH)  :    "  from 

God." 
"  2  K  i.  10. 

1  Gen.  xix.  24  ;  Eze.  xxxrlll. 

22. 
iv  Is  vl.  1;  Dan.  vtl.  9. 
1  Ps.  cxtv.  7,  3. 
mDan.  ii.  35  (Chald.). 
"  Dan.  vii.  U). 
o  Ps.  Ixix.  28. 
PPS.    xxviU.    4;    IxU.    12; 


Jer.  xvii.  10. 
1  Dan.  xii.  1  ;  Ps.  Ixlx.  28. 
'Is.  Ixv.  17;   Ixvl.  22;  2  P. 

iii.  13. 
"Is.   lii.   1  ;    chap.    lii.    12; 

Gal.  iv.  26  ;  He.  xil.  22. 
«l!i.  Ixi.  10. 
°  Lev.  xxvi.  11. 
«  Or  (WH) :  "  people."    Cp. 

2  Co.  vi.  16. 
y  Or :   "And    God   himself 

shal      be    with    them." 

Add  (WH):  "their God." 

Eze.  xxxvii.  27  ;  Zech.  IL 

10  f;  Is  viii.  8. 
«  Is.  XXV.  8;  Jer.  xxxl.  16  J 

Is.  Ixv.  19  ;  chap,  vlt  17, 


366 


THE   REVELATION   XXI.    5—27  ;    XXII.    1—7 


And  ||death||  shall  be  no  more, 
And  grief  und  outcry  and  pain  shall  be  no 
more: 
\The  first  things\  »  have  passed  away.'> 

5  And  he  that  was  sitting  upon  the  throne  "  said — 

Lo!  / maie  all  things  ||neto||.'i 
And  he  saith — « 
Write!  because  | [these' words||  are  |faithful 
and  truel.' 

6  And  he  said  unto  me — 

Accomplished ! « 
||I||  am  the  \  and  the  Z,  the  Beginning  and 

the  End : 
|1I||  \unto  him  that  is  thirsting]  will  give  of  the 
fountain  of  the  water  of  life  \freely\ :  •> 
1      ||He  that  overcomethH    shall  inherit  these 
things, — 
And  Zwill  be  \to  him\  \\a  God\\, 
And  \\he\\  shall  be  \to  me\   \\aso7i\\^; 

8  But  <as  for  the  timid,  and  disbelieving,''  and 

abominable,  and  murderers,  and  fornica- 
tors, and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all' 
the  fal8e>  ||theirpart||  is  in  the  lake  that 
burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone, — '  which 
is  the  second  death. 

9  And  there  came  one'  of  the  seven'  messengers 
which  had  the  seven  bowls,  that  were  full  of  the 
seven  last  plaguesj^  and  spake  with  me,  say- 
ing- 
Hither  !  I  will  point  out  to  thee  the  bride,  the 

wife  of  the  Lamb. 
10  And  he  carried  me  away^  in  spirit,  U7ito  a  moun- 
tain great  and  high,"  and  pointed  out  to  me  i/te 
holy  city^  Jerusalem^  coming  down  out  of  heaven 
from  God;  ii  having  the  glory  of  God,? —  |her 
lustre|  like  unto  a  stouo  most  precious,  as  a 
jasper  stone,  shining  as  crystal ;  '^  having  a  wall 
great  and  high,  having  twelve  gates,  and  |at  the 
gates]  twelve  messengers,  and  names  inscribed, 
which  are  [the  names)  of  the  tmelve'  tribes  of  the 
sons  of  Israel, — q  '•''  \on  the  east]  three  gates,  and 
\onthenorth\  three  gates,  and  \onthesouth.\  three 
gates,  and  \on  the  7Liest\  three  gates<i ;  '^and  |the 
wall  of  the  city  I  having  twelve  foundations,  and 
jupon  them  I  twelve'  names  of  the  twelve' 
apostles  of  the  Lamb.  '&  And  ||he  that  was 

talking  with  me|i  had,  for  a  measure^  a  reed'  of 
gold,  that  he  might  measure  the  city,  and  the 
gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof,  is  And  |  |the 
cityll  \four-square\ "  lieth,  and  |the  length 
thereof  I  is  as  great  as  the  breadth.  And  he 
measured  the  city,  with  the  reed, — twelve'  thou- 
sand furlongs:  ||the  length,  and  the  breadth, 
and  the  height  thereof!  I  are  |equal|.  ^'' And  he 
m,easured  the  wall  thereof, — ■•  a  hundred  and 
forty-four  cubits :  the  measure  of  a  man,  which 


•  Is.  ixv  17. 
»Or(WH):    "  Because  the 

first  things,"  &c. 

•  Is.  vl.  1  ;  Ps.  xlvll.  8 
<!  Is.  xlili.  19. 

•Or     (WHi     add:     "unto 

me." 
'  Or  "  genuine,"  chap,  xxil 

6. 
iChap.   xvl.  17;  cp.  Mt   vl. 

10. 
•lis.  Iv.   1;    Zech.    xiv.    s , 

chap  xxU  17. 


•  2  S.  vU.   14 ;  Ps.  IxxxU. 

26. 
'  Or  :  "  falthlPBR." 
'  Gon.   xlx.  ^4;  Is.  zzz.  S3  ; 

Eze.  xxxvlli.  22. 
n>T,ev.  xxvl.  21. 
1  Eze.  .\l.  1  f. 
°  U.  Mi.  1 

P  Is.  Iviil.  8:  Ix.  1  f,  19. 
I  Fze.  xlvlll.  31-34. 
■•Eze.  xl.  3,  5:  Zech.  U.  1. 

•  Eze.  xim.  16. 


is  [the  measure]  of  a   messenger.  ^^  And 

|the  structure  of  the  wall  thereof  |  vf us  jasper, 
and  [the  city|  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  pure 
glass.  ^^  \\  The  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the 
cityll  with  every  precious  stone  were  adorned*: 
jthe  first  fouudatiou|  was  jasper,  |the  second] 
sapphire,  |the  thirdi  chalcedony,  |the  fourth| 
emerald,  20  |t,he  fifth|  sardonyx,  |the  sixth] 
sardius,  jthe  seventh|  chry.'solite,  |the  eighth| 
beryl,  |the  ninth]  topaz,  |the  tenth]  chryso- 
prase,  |the  eleventh]  hyacinth,  ]  the  twelfth) 
amethyst ;  ■"  and  ]the  twelve'  gates]  were 
twelve'  pearls,— ]  leach  one  of  the  gates  ]seve- 
rally]  ]|  was  of  one'  pearl ;  and  ]the  broad  way  of 
the  city]  was  pure  gold,  as  transparent  glass, 
22  And  ]]sanctuary||  saw  I  none  therein;  for  \\the 
Lord^  God^  the  Alinlghty\\*>  is  the  sanctuary 
thereof,  ]and  the  Lamb].  23  And  ]|the  city|) 
hath  no  need  of  the  sun^  nor  of  the  moon,  that 
they  should  shine  therein  ;  for  \the  glory  of  God\ 
illumined  it,  and  jthe  lamp  thereof]  was  the 
Lamb.  24  ^nd  the  nations  \shall  walk\  through 
her  light;  and  \the  kings  of  the  earth]  do  bring 
their  glory  into  it,c  ^Saud  \\the  gates  thereof] ) 
shall  in  nowise  be  shut  \by  day\. — ■\\night\\  in  fact„ 
shall  not  be  |there|, — ■'b  ^nd  tliey  shall  bring  the 
glory  and  the  honour  of  the  nations  into  it.* 
2'  And  in  nowise  shall  there  enter  into  it,  anything' 
common,  or  he  that  doetb  abomination  and 
falsehood, — ^  but  only  they  who  are  written  in  the 
Lamb's  boofc  o/h/fi.'  22  And  he  pointed 

out  to  me  a  rivei'  of  w ate)-  oj  lifeji  bright  as 
crystal,  issuing  forth  out  of  the  throne  ot  God 
and  of  the  Lamb,  2  \in  the  midst  of  the  broadway 
thereof].  And  \\ori.  this  side  of  the  river  and  on 
that\\  was  a  tree^  o/Zi/V>,  bearing  twelve  crops  of 
fruit,  \every  several  month]  yielding  its  fruit; 
and  \\the  leaves  of  the  tree||  were /or  the  healing 
of  the  nations."  3  ^ji^j  ]lno'  curse\\  shall  there  be 
\any  m.ore\  ^  ;  and  ||the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
Lamb]]  shall  be  ]therein), — and  his  servants  will 
render  divine  service  unto  him,  *and  they  shall 
see  his  face,*  and  )his  name]  [shall  be)  upon 
their  foreheads.  ^  And  ] [night]]  shall  be  ]no 
more] ;  and  they  have  no  need  of  the  light  of  a 
lamp  or  the  light  of  a  sun,°'  because  \\the  Lord^ 
God\\  will  give  them  light, — "  and  they  shall 
reign  unto  the  ages  of  ages." 
6  And  he  said  unto  me — 

)]These  words]]  are  faithful  and  true?;  and 
]]the  Lord,  the  God  of  the  spirits  of  the 
prophets]]  hath  sent  his  messenger,<i  to 
point  out,  unto  his  servants,  the  things 
which  must  needs  come  to  pass"  with  speed.' 
»  Aud- 

io .'  I  come '  speedily  I 


■  Is.  iiv.  n  f. 

b  Am.  iv.  1,S  (Sep.). 

c  Ps   Ixxxix.  2<. 

<i  Is.  Ix.  1  ff,  6,  10  f,  13,  19. 

e  Is.  lii.  1  ;  Eze.  xllv.  9. 

rOanxil   1  ;  Ps.  Ixlx.  28.  . 

t  Zech.  xlv.  8.  P  Or  •      "  genuine,"     chap. 

h  Eze.  xlvll.  7  :"  very  many  '   " 

frep~."        Here      "tree" 

may  be  generic. 
I  Gen.   11.  »  f :   111.22;   Eze. 

xlvll.  1.  7,  li 


»Zech 

xlv.  11 

1  P.S.  XV 

11.  15. 

n>  I.«.  Ix 

.  19. 

"Or- 

"  shed 

light 

them  " 

r  Dan. 

vll.  18. 

Ap:  ' 

p  Or  • 

"genu 

ne." 

xxl. 

5. 

1  .\\>:  • 

Messenger." 

'Dan. 

1.28. 

•Chap 

1.  1. 

« Is.  xl 

10. 

THE   REVELATION   XXII.    8—21. 


267 


|Happy|  is  he  that  keepeth  the  words  of  the 

prophecy  of  this  scroll. 

8  And    ||I,  Johu||i»  am  he  that  was  hearing  and 

seeing  these  things;  and  <when  I  had  heard 

and  seen>  I  fell  down  to  do  homage  at  the  feet^ 

of  the  messenger  who  had  been  pointing  out 

unto  me  these  things, — 9  and  he  saith  unto  me — 

See  [thou  do  it]  not!    ||A  fellow-servaut||  am 

I,  of  thee,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets, 

and  of  them  who  keep  the  words  of  this 

scroll:  ||unto  God||  do  homage. 

10  And  he  saith  unto  me — 

Do  not  seal  up  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of 
this  scroll,  tor  \\the  season\\  is  Inearj^: 

11  ||He  that  is  doing  unjustly||  let  him  do  un- 

justly |still|, 
And  1 1  he  that  is  fllthy||  let  him  be  made  filthy 

I  still  I ; 
And  l|he  that  is  righteous]  |  let  him  do  right- 
eousness |still|, 
And  ||he  that  is  holy||  let  him  be  hallowed 
(stiill  :— 
W         Lo!  I  come  speedily, 

And  my  reward  is  with  me,^  to  render  unto 
each  one  as  \his\  work  is.o 
M         ||7||  am  the  A  and  the  Z,f 
The  First  and  the  Last,e 
The  Beginning  and  the  End. 
1*         |Happy|  they  who  are  washing  their  robes,^ 
that  their  right'  may  be  unto  the  tree  of 
life^  and  |by  the  gates|  they  may  enter 
into  the  city. 


•  Chap.  1.  9. 

'  Chap.  xlx.  10. 

•  Dan.  xil.  4. 
1 1s.  xl.  in. 

•  Ps.  xxvUl.  4 ;  IxU.  12 ;  Jer. 

ivU.  10. 
'  Chap.  L  8, 


«Is.  xliv.  6:  xlvlfl.  12. 

k  Cp.  Gen.  xlix.  11 ;  chap. 
vil.  14. 

'Or:  "authority,"  "li- 
cence," "  permission." 

kGen.lt  9;  lit  22. 


15  |Outslde|  are  the  dogs,»  and  the  sorcerers, 

and  the  unchaste,  and  the  murderers, 
and  the  idolaters,  and  every'  one  loving 
and  doing  falsehood. 

16  ||I,  Jesus||  have  sent  my  messenger,  to  bear 

witness  unto  you  of  these  things,   |for  the 
assemblies|. 
(|I||     am    Uie   Root^   and    the    Offspring    of 
David, 
The  bright  and  the  morning  Star." 

If     And  |the  Spirit  and  the  Bride|  say — Come! 
And  |he  that  heareth|  let  him  say — Gome! 
And  \he  that  is  at}iirst\  ^  let  him  com,e, — 
|He  that  will|  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life 
\freely\A 

18  ||I||  bear  witness,  unto  every' one  that  heareth 

the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  scroll : — 
<If  anyone  shall  lay  aught  upon  them> 
God    |will    lay  upon    hvm\    the    plagues 
which  are  written  in  this  scroll  e ; 

19  And  <if  anyone  shall  take  away  from  ^  the 

words  of  this  prophetic'  8croll> 
God  |will  take  away  his  part| — 
From  the  tree  of  life  J 
And  out  of  the  holy  city, — 
[Trom]  the  things  written  in  this  scroll. 
*"     He  that    beareth   witness   of    these    things 
|saith| — 
Yea!  I  come  |speedily|. 

Amen  1  come.  Lord  Jesus ! 

"      The  favour  of  the  Lord  Jesus  [Christ]  be 
with  the  saints. 


»  Ph.  lit  2. 

l>Or:     "root-shoot:" 

chap.  V.  5,  n.  >>. 
a  Chap,  it  28. 


■1  Is.  Iv.  1 J  Zech.  xlv.  8. 

«  Deu.  Iv.  2 ;  xil.  32 ;  zxlx. 

20. 
'Gen.  U.  9;  la  22. 


APPENDIX. 


ABYSS. 

It  iB  easy  to  sav  that  this  word,  according  to  Its  deriva- 
tion, signifies  "bottomless";  and  that  It  is  sometimes 
employed,  more  generally,  to  denote  "  unfathonied," 
"boundless,"  "enormous";  but  its  chief  Interest,  as  a 
N.  T.  word,  lies  in  the  question  how  far  It  Is  synonymous 
with  "hades."  Sufflce  It  here  to  connect  it  with  that 
larger  subject,  and  to  observe  that  in  the  Christian 
Writings  it  occurs  only  in  the  following  places  :  Lu.  viil. 
81 ;  Bo.  X.  7 ;  Rev.  ix.  i,  2.  11 ;  xl.  7 ;  xvli.  S;  xx..  1,  3. 


AGE. 

To  trace  the  Biblical  development  of  the  Ages  Is  to  gain 
a  point  from  which  many  far-reaching  observations  may 
be  made.  Theirs*  thing  to  note  is,  that  the  idea  of  ah 
"  age  "  Is  one  of  comparatively  slow  growth.  The  Biblical 
parent  of  the  Greek  aion  Is  tlie  Hebrew  oldm,  and  the 
root  conception  of  oldm  is  concealed  duration.  Con- 
cealed duration  Is  naturally  unlinown  and  unbounded  ; 
and  li  should  be  carefully  remembered  that  it  Is  from 
this  radical  conception  of  the  nouns  oldm  and  aioii  that 
the  force  of  the  qualifying  terms  I'oldm  and  aionios 
springs.  (See  below  on  Age  abiding.)  The  sicund  thing 
to  observe  Is,  that  duration  does  not  fall  into  "ages" 
until  it  acquires  character,  and  there  is  a  transition  of 
the  times  from  one  character  into  another.  Only  by  de- 
grees can  a  period  round  itself  off  into  a  "  golden  age," 
and  then,  by  some  observable  transition,  ihe  time  be- 
come so  changed  as  to  appear  as  only  a  "silver  age  "  iu 
comparison  ;  or  "  an  age  of  barbarism  "  undeigo  such  an 
amelioration  as  to  become  gradually  merged  into  "an 
ag<!  of  civilisation."  Accordingly  it  is  not  till  we  get  far 
on  in  the  O.  T.  thax  we  meet  with  oldmim  in  the  plural 
The  third  thing  to  notice  is,  that  "  ages  "  may  be  so  modi- 
fied bv  local  conditions  as  to  vary  with  country  and 
sphere;  so  that  the  ages  in  different  lauds  may  be  tar 
from  simultaneous.  While  one  country  is  advancing  iu 
civilisation  or  religion,  another  m  y  be  receding.  A 
golden  age  may  not  be  worldwide  ;  a  barbaric  period 
may  not  :ifflict  all  lands  at  once  ;  and  an  age  of  activity 
In  one  direction  may  Oe  an  age  of  stagnation  or  retro- 
gression in  another.  In  fine,  ages  may  overlap  and  inter- 
lace and  interchange  ;  and  tlie  result  may  be  one  of  the 
utmost  complexity,  calling  for  the  most  thoughtful  and 
guarded  discrimination.  "The  patriarchal  age"  may, 
for  the  Hebrews,  be  changed  into  "  the  Mosaic."  and  yet 
for  other  nations  remain  patriarchal  sill.  "  The  Mosaic 
age  "  natur  I  y  affects  those  only  who  come  under  Moses. 
It  is  folly  for  Gentiles  to  speak  as  if  they  hiid  once  been 
under  Moses  If  they  never  were.  The  fovrth  point  of 
importance  Is,  tliat  only  as  a  change  of  age  Is  super- 
naturaliy  superinduced  cau  we  assume  to  ciiaracterise 
a  given  age  as  a  divine  dispensatitm.  It  cannot  be  af- 
firmed tliat  God  has  placed  under  Moses  nations  whom 
at  the  same  time  he  is  "  suffering  to  walk  after  their  own 
ways"  (Ac.  xiv.  16).  The  flph  consider  tion  that  arises 
Is,  that  larger  ages  may  include  smaller  ones.  The  larger 
age  of  Mosalsm  may  embrace  the  smaller  ages  of  the 
Judges,  of  the  Kings,  of  the  Dispersions.  The  final  Chris- 
tian age  may  resolve  itself  Into  the  age  of  the  Church,  to 
be  followed  by  the  age  of  the  Kingdoti'.  Nay,  we  may 
go  further  and  affirm,  that  all  ages,  up  to  a  given  point, 
may  he  predominantly  evil,  and  then,  from  that  point 
onwar  I,  be  wholly  or  prevailingly  good  When  Ihe  fore- 
going factors  of  thought  have  been  patiently  (iigesied, 
the  student  to  whom  the  siil)ject  is  new  may  find  it  com- 
paratively easy  to  accommodate  his  inin  to  the  crown- 
ing dlscriminition  which  can  be  traced  In  tlie  Chrislian 
Scriptures,  and  In  tracing  which  the  eye  will  rest  on  the 
foUowint;  land-marks.  "This  age"  and  "the  coming" 
are  terms  which  descrltie  a  distinction  which  runs 
through  the  New  Testament  (Mt  xii.  32;  Kph.  1  21).  (i.) 
"This  Age"  is  characterised  as  one  of  anxieties  (Mk.  iv. 
19);  of  a  commingling  of  good  seed  .ind  bad  in  the  eld 
sown  by  the  Son  of  Man  (Mt.  xiii.'24-30.  .■'6-4S) ;  of  persecu- 
tions (Mk.  X.  80) ;  of  a  need  for  nonconformity  (Ko.  xii.  2 ; 
Tt.  11.  12);  of  the  crticlfying  of  the  Lord  of  glory  liy  its 
rulers  (1  Co.  U.  8):  "f  the  deification  of  Satan  (2  Co.  iv.  4); 


of  the  prevalence  of  evil  (Gal.  1.  4,  cp.  Eph.  11.  2 ;  2  Tim.  Iv. 

10).  (li.)  "The  coming  age"  will  be  signalised  by  the 
forthshlnlng  of  ihe  glory  of  the  Lord  (Ti.  il.  13;  1  Co  xv. 
23)  ;  the  resurrection  from  among  the  dead  (Lu.  xx.  35)  ; 
the  bestowal  of  age-abiding  life  (Mk.  x.  3(J ;  Lu.  xviii  30) ; 
and  the  forthsliining  of  the  righteous  in  the  kingdom 
(Mt.  xiil.  39,  43).—"  The  conclusion  of  the  age  "  Is  spoken 
of  in  Mt.  xiii.  39,  40,  49  ;  xxiv.  3  ;  xxviii.  20 ;  "  the  conjunc- 
tion of  tlie  ages,"  Heb.  Ix.  26  ;  and  "the  ends  of  the  ages," 
1  Co.  X.  U.    (Cp.  note  on  "  Age-abiding  "  below.) 

AGE-ABIDING. 

Age-ab,dlng  :  that  is,  lasting  for  an  Indefinite  or  per- 
petual age  ;  or  abiding  from  age  to  age.  Tlie  reasons  lor 
adopting  this  rendering  of  tlie  Greek  adjective  aionioa 
are:  (i.)  to  keep  up  a  close  connection  witii  ihe  word 
"age  '  as  tlie  translation,  in  this  New  Tesianient,  of  the 
cognate  noun  aion;  and  (ii.)  to  avoid,  as  to<' re^tI■icted, 
the  confinement  of  the  idea  to  any  particular,  liniitea 
age.  It  is  true  that  aion  does  not  of  itself  mean  absolute 
eternity,  otherwise  it  would  not  submit  to  be  multlp  ied 
by  itself,  ;s  in  the  familiar  phrase  "aions  of  aions," 
which  would  then  c  e  equivalent  to  "eternities  of  eter- 
nities "  ;  and  It  is  further  true  that,  in  the  history  of  di- 
vine revelation,  aion  sometimes  puts  a  dispensational 
limit  upon  itself,  so  lar  as  that  the  dawn  of  a  new  aion 
or  "age"  serves  to  close  and  excluile  an  old  aion  or 
"age,"  the  end  of  which  was  aforetime  ci>ncealed  iu  the 
mists  of  an  undefined  futurity  (cp.  note  on  "  Age,"  above). 
But,  with  all  this,  it  is  most  important  to  remember  that 
"age  "  is  not  the  primary  meaning  of  aion  :  rather,  dura- 
tion indefinitely  extended."  Moreover,  it  seems  to  be  as 
clothed  with  this  more  primitive  significance,  that  the 
qualifying  word  aionios  comes  into  use.  The  noun  aion 
itself  clings  to  this  fundamental  notion  in  the  well  known 
idiomatic  phrase  eis  to)i  uiona  (lit.  "  into  '  or  "  unto  the 
ape");  in  the  intt  rpretaiion  ot  which,  if  the  force  of 
idiom  be  ignored,  and  each  word  be  pressed  on  its  Indi- 
vidual merits,  the  reader  will  be  continually  teased  by 
feeling  that  he  is  being  referred  to  some  particular  and 
preeminent  age,  w  hlch  ought  to  be  well  known,  while 
all  the  time  it  is  unknown.  He  may  say  :  "  'Unto  the  age' 
—  unto  what  age  ?"  and  there  will  be  nothing  in  context 
or  circumstance  to  tell  him  ;  whereas,  once  assume  the 
existence  of  an  idiom,  and  then  all  perplexity  is  at  an 
end— I'oldm,  aionios  and  eis  ton  aiona  become  very  nearly 
equivalent  expressions,  the  essence  of  which  is  "in- 
definite continuance."  The  Hebrew  servant's  bondage, 
for  example.  Is  to  be  indefinitely  prolonged  :  it  Is  to  be 
for  life— the  end  of  which  c  nnot  be  seen  (Exo.  xxi.6). 
So  also  the  Hebrew  priesthood  was  appointed  for  indef- 
inite continuance,  when  as  yet  it  coulii  not  be  foreseen 
that  a  change  in  the  priesthood  would  iiece  sitate  a 
change  in  the  law  (Exo.  xi.  15;  He.  vii.  12).  The  surrender 
of  Samuel,  by  his  mother,  to  the  priestly  service  Is  to  be 
taken  as  tqually  undefined  (1  S.  1.  22).  To  the  barrenness 
of  the  fig  tree  no  limit  can  be  assigned  (Mt.  xxi.  19).  The 
son  does  not  cease  to  be  welcome  in  his  father's  house, 
save  by  externally  Induced  bounds  to  possildlity  (Jn.  viil. 
35)  Upon  the  "aionlon  coirectlon"  (Mt.  xxv.  46)  no  ar- 
bitrary limit  can  be  laid,— unless  indeed  the  essential 
nature  of  "correction  "  implies  it— aionj'os  of  i  self  utter- 
ly refuses  to  settle  the  dread  question.  If  the  equally 
"aionlon  life"  is  to  be  endless,  that  is  best  made  out 
from  the  mighty  negatives  of  Scripture  ("immortal." 
"inc<irruptible,"  "unfading":  1  Co.  xv  51-54;  1  P.  i.  4), 
and  from  the  correlative  promise  "Because  Hive  ye  also 
shall  live"  (Jn.  xlv.  19;  He.  vil.  16). 

ANGEL.    See  Messenqkr. 

ASSEMBLY. 

It  is  well-known  that  the  Greek  word  for  "  Church  "  Is 
ecclesia;  and  that  ecclesia  strictly  and  fully  means 
"  called-out  assembly  ;"  but  inasmuch  as  a  phrase  only 
very  awkwanily  represents  a  single  word, and  by  frequent 
repetition  may  become  wearisome,  not  to  s;iy  even  mis- 
leading (by  forcing  one  element  of  the  sigulflcance  into 


APPENDIX. 


269 


unnatural  prominence),  It  has  been  deemed  sufficient  In 
this  version  to  let  "  assembiy  "  uniformly  stand  fertile 
original  ecclesia.  nud  to  leave  the  reader  to  invest  ihe 
word  with  tliat  accession  of  ideas  wiiich  ihe  linovvii  facts 
gather  abouD  it.  Tne  "call  "  of  the  gla  -message  can  be 
read  by  evervoiie  who  cares  to  inform  himself  ;  the  sep- 
arateness  of  the  standing'  and  life  to  which  the  summons 
Invites  can  be  readilv  ascertained  ;  and  so  the  lofty  ideal 
set  before  the  assemblv  of  the  Son  of  God  may  soon  dis- 
close itself  to  the  humble  .md  ardent  inquirer.  It  mu  t 
be  left  for  each  reader  lo  judge  how  far  existing  ecclesi- 
astical organisations  help  or  hinder  the  atiaiiiment  of 
that  ideal.  Only  let  no  one  presume  to  dim  the  divinely 
given  image. 

BAPTISM.    See  Immersion. 

BEELZEBUL    (Beelzeboul). 

This  and  not  "  Beelz.-bub  "  is  the  form  ordinarily  found 
in  Greek  New  Tesiameurs;  mu  VVestcott  an<i  Hort  print 
the  name  as  "  Beezeboul,"  af te  •  the  Sinai  and  Vatican 
MSS..  and  think  there  is  '  no  sufficient  reason  for  dis 
carding  this  form  of  an  obscure  iiajne,  unlviiown  except 
from  the  N.  T."  They  go  on  to  sty  that  "In  the  N.  T. 
Beelzebub  has  no  Greek  authority."  (Appendix  to  In- 
troduction, p.  159.)  "  Baal  zebub,"  we  may  o  serve,  how- 
ever, is  found  in  2  K.  1.  3,  3.  6,  ami  slgnlftes  '  Lord  of 
flies."  Ba^il-zebul.  acoor  li  ig  ro  Fuerst,  means  "Lord  of 
the  heavenly  dw<'lling."  Cp.  i  Co.  iv.  -I;  Epii.  ii.  2.  Dr. 
Davies,  however,  in  his  Heb.  Lex.  gives  a  liffi^ -ent  ac- 
count, of  the  word  Beelzeboul.  He  -sMy^  :  "The  prop-r 
name  baalzeboul.  beelze  loul,  Mt  x.  2),  prob.  means  tord 
of  dung,  zeboul  being  here  akin  to  Uhal.  zebel,  dung;  the 
slight  change  from  zehub  serving  perh.  to  express  eon- 
tempt  for  the  Philistine  gOd,  and  perh.  alluding  to  the 
connection  between  flies  and  dung  or  putrid  things." 
Heb.  Lex.  p.  176. 

CHRIST. 

Or,  "  Anointed  "—a  term  to  be  understood  hj'  the  types 
and  prophecies  found  in  E.to.  xxx  22-33;  1  S.  x.  1  ;  xvi. 
13;  xxiv.  6;  Ps  ii.  2;  xlv.  7;  Is  xi.  2-.t;  Ixi.  1-3;  Uau.  ix. 
25,  26  ;  and  by  the  great  fact  stated  in  Alt.  lii.  16;  Acts  iv. 
27  ;  X.  3S.  Som  times  the  word  is  used  as  a  slinide  appel- 
lative, or  descriptive  epithet,  in  which  .'ases  the  meaning 
comes  to  the  front,  and  the  woi-d  should  l)e  tra'islated; 
more  commonly,  however,  the  w  rd  is  an  official  title 
approaching  a  prooer  name  :  hence,  in  the  majority  of  its 
occurrences,  it  is  here  jnerely  trd  is/'crred  It  is  impos- 
sible to  be  absolutely  sure  in  all  eases  wh  'ther  it  Should 
be  translated  or  whether  \i  should  be  iraiisfeired.  W. 
and  H  say:  "We  doubt  whether  the  appellative  forcei 
With  its  various  associatii)ns  and  implications,  is  ever 
entirely  lost  in  the  New  Testament,  and  are  con 
vlnced  that  the  number  of  p  issag  s  is  small  in  which 
Messiahship,  of  course  in  the  enl  ii'ged  ap  )Stolic  sense. 
Is  not  the  princip  I  Intention  of  the  word."  (Intro 
p.  317.)  When  we  reflect  that  proper  names  themselves 
are  now  and  again  used  with  an  evident  reference  to 
their  me  ming.  and  yet  that  to  insist  on  always  translat 
Ing  proper  names  would  work  such  havoc  in  literature 
as  to  make  intelligible  history  well  nigh  impossible,  we 
may  become  tolerant  with  a  translator  even  if  he  should 
occasionally  err  in  dealing  with  signiflcant  titles, — some 
times  (it  may  be  thought)  translating  where  he  should 
transfer,  and  at  other  times  transferring  where  he  should 
rather  translate.  Somethim;,  moreover,  may  be  left  to 
the  expositor,  who  will  do  well  to  remind  his  he  rers  of 
the  meaning  of  titles  and  even  proper  n  imes  whenever 
he  feels  that  so  to  do  will  add  to  the  luniinousness  and 
force  of  the  text  before  him.— For  the  intimate  relation 
between  the  anointing  of  the  Head  and  that  if  the  Body, 
see  Ps.  cxxxiii.  2 ;  2  Co.  i.  21,  and  1  Jn.  ii.  20,  27. 


COVENANT. 

The  N.  T.  word  dintheke  signifies  "covemnt,"'  because 
it  is  the  Sep.  rendering  of  the  Heb.  b'reth  which  every- 
where in  the  O.  T.  means  covenant  and  covenant  only. 
This  argument  from  SeptuagiiUal  usage  is  imnienseiv 
strengthened  by  oliserving  alonij  what  a  highwav  of  Di- 
vine dealing  the  word  diatheke  passes  into  the  N  T.  Let 
us  look  at  these  two  points  in  succession.  That  "  cove- 
nant "  is  the  meaning  of  b'reth  Is  snfficientlv  attested  by 
the  fact  that  the  Oxford  "Gesenius"  assigns  to  it  no 
other.  If,  however,  we  pass  from  lexical  authority  to 
actual  usage,  we  discover  the  most  abundant  and  varied 
evidence  that  "covenant  "  is  Indeed  the  one  meaning  of 
b'reth.  It  Is  a  word  in  common  use  to  denote  all  sorts 
of  covenants  between  all  sorts  of  p  rsons  :  e.q  between 
Abraham  and  Amorites  (Gen.  xlv.  13),  Jacob  and  Lahan 
(xxxi.  44).  Joshua  and  Giheonites  (Jos  ix.  6-16).  Solomon 
and  Hiram  (1  K.  v.  12)  -to  instance  only  a  few  examples 
out  of  many.  In  some  cases,  moreover,  there  is  snch  a 
passing  from  the  human  to  the  divine,  or  from  the  di  vin  ■ 
to  the  human,  as  to  fix  the  sense  in  the  hieher  application 
by  the  undeniable  force  of  the  lower  reference  :  "  1  will 
never  break  my  covenant  (b'reth.  diatheke)  with  you  ;  and 
ye  shall  make  no  covenant  {b'reth.  diatheke)  with  the 
inhabitants  of  this  land  "  (Jdg.  ii.  1,  2).  And  it  should  be 
observed  that  never  once,  as  between  man  and  man,  does 
b'reth  mean  a  "  testament  "  or  "  will,"  to  come  into  force 
when  the  testator  is  dead.  Advancing  now  to  the  second 
point.    The  word  diatheke  first  appears  in  the  N.  T.  over 


the  Lord's  table,  from  the  lips  of  the  Lord  himself  :  "  This 
Is  my  .  looil  of  the  diatheke  "  (Mt.  xxvl.  28;  Mk.  xiv.  24)  ; 
The  words  "  blood  of  the  diatheke  "  are  ironi  Exo.  xxiv. 
8;  from  which  passage  we  iearn  tliat  there  uas a, diatheke 
entered  into  at  Sinai— was  it  a  "  testament  "  or  a  "  cove- 
nant"? According  to  Lu.  xxii.  20  aud  1  Co.  xi.  25,  the 
word  "  new  "  was  prefixed  to  diatheke  ;  and  thi  at  once 
sends  us  to  Jer.  xxxi.  31,  where  (dd  and  new  are  brought 
into  contrast  (cp.  He.  viii.  13j.  This  then  is  the  highway 
by  which  the  word  diatheke  con-ts  into  our  Christian 
Scriptures— fri)m  Moses  by  way  of  Jeremiah  into  the 
upper  room  at  Jerusalem.  Under  thest  circumstances  it 
Is  confidently  submittCii  that  the  sanie  meaning  must 
hold  good  througliout  .  if  it  was  a  "testament"  at  the 
Last  Supper,  tiien  it  must  h  ve  been  a  "testament "  In 
Jeremiah,  and  a  "  testament  "  in  Exodus— which  even  the 
A.  V.  does  not  affirm  ;  whereas,  working  in  the  opposite 
direction,  if  it  was  a  "covenant  "  in  ExikIus  ano  a  "  co- 
venant "  in  .Jereiniah.  as  even  the  A.  V.  has  it,  then  the 
word  must  have  meant  "covenant"  aud  no<  "  testa- 
ment"  on  the  lips  of  our  Lord  and  in  tlje  letter  of  his 
Apostle.  It  is  granted  that  diatheke  in  the  d  ssics  some- 
times means  "will,"  imt  heaihtn  writings  can  be  of  no 
avail  to  darken  ttie  line  of  liglil  which  shines  throut;h  our 
sacred  classics.  The  only  legit imati  doubi  is  whether 
the  w  riter  to  ■  he  Hi  brew  s  does  or  does  n.  t  foi  just  a  mo- 
ment (chap.  Ix.  16,  17)  stej  aside  from  the  sac.  d  usa^e  to 
the  profane.  Kven  if  lie  does,  it  is  only  for  a  moiaeiit .  It 
being  clesir,  for  reasons  given  abi  ve,  tha.  the  word  "co- 
venant "  certainly  oin.  ht  to  stand  in  verses  15  and  20.  In 
this  N.  T.  the  one  word  has  been  carried  hn  ugh  the 
whole  passage,  icd  even  excepting  verses  1  and  1,  ,  since 
It  was  felt  that  it  may  h:  ve  been  assumed  by  the  sacred 
writer  that  no  covenant  b(  iween  man  and  m„n  was  at 
any  time  regaided  as  final  j-nd  binding  until  in  someway 
a  sidemnisi  g  death  had  tieen  interposed  ;  not  (he  actual 
death,  of  coinse,  of  the  covenanting  parties,  but  a  rep- 
resentative death  :  as  if  to  proclaim  once  for  all  that 
each  party  was  as  good  as  dead  to  any  further  change  of 
mind,  and  as  if  to  invoke  the  jienalty  of  death  on  the 
violator  of  th  C( mjact.  Theie  was  this  further 
apprehension  also:  that  even  as  between  God  and 
man,  it  may  have  been  a  part  <d'  the  Divine  con- 
descension to  freely  accept  the  suggestion  that  tlie 
ever-Living  One  e<iuld  as  soon  die  as  break  his 
word.  This  is  ground  upon  which  the  reverent  ii  ind 
woulil  fain  tread  with  the  ntnmst  caution;  but  when 
once  the  horror  of  a  great  darkness  has  come  upon 
us  for  our  sins,  the  stiicken  soul  n  ;y  be  glad  to  see  in 
the  smoking  hearth  ano  torih  of  file  by  whii  h  the  pa- 
triarch Abraham  v\as  coi  ducted  into  covenant  r  laticm- 
ship  with  God  an  impressive  syndiol  of  the  Mystery  of 
the  Cross.  A3  surely  as  God  was  in  Clirist  reci  nciling 
the  >  orhl  unto  himself  (2  C  .  v.  19),  so  surely  does  God 
himself  lead  the  way  into  an  aldoing  covenant  of  life 
and  peace.  Will  the  reader.  1  efore  alKigether  declining 
this  sug>;estion,  very  carefully  consider  the  following 
thit  e  pa.ssages  :  i  anely.  Gen.  xv.  7-21  :  Jer.  xxxiv.  18,  19; 
and  Heb.  xlii.  20  21  ?  In  any  case,  the  foiegoiug  con- 
sider tioiis  have  influenced  the  pr.  sent  translator  in  de- 
clining to  thii  k  it  likely  thi  t  the  eloquent  writer  to  the 
Hebrews  would  suddenly  start  aside  from  the  sacred  asso- 
clatlo  s  of  the  ancient  "Divine  Covenants  to  strengthen 
his  argument  by  an  altogether  unlooktdfor  and  rather 
inconsequent  allusion  to  <  rdinary  testamentary  disposi- 
lions.  So  n  uch  towards  the  settlement  of  the  correct 
rendering.  Once  that  is  settled,  there  remains  scope  for 
th^  exercise  oi  sweet  reasonableness  ;  since,  even  among 
n  en.  contr.-cts  are  entered  into  with  varying  degrees  of 
freeoom.  Iheie  may  he,  and  often  is,  more  authority  to 
impose  terms  on  the  one  side  than  there  is  liberty  on  the 
other  to  decline  the  ;  and  yet  the  ai  vantages  of  a  truly 
covenanting  transaction  may  by  no  means  be  lost. 

DEMON. 

Without  entering  upon  the  much-debated  question  as 
to  who  or  w  hat  the  demons  of  the  N.  T.  were,  the  follow- 
ing points,  if  carefully  observed,  may  prepare  the  reader 
for  fuller  investigation:  first  that  oenions  are  ranged 
under  Satan  as  their  ruler  (Mt.  xli  24-28):  second  that 
I  hey,  or  some  of  tliem,  were  "  imj  ure  "  (Mk  iii.  30;  v.  8: 
Lu  iv.  33)  ;  third  that  they  had  an  earlier  perception  or 
the  truth  that  Jesus  was  the  Son  of  God  than  had  the 
men  around  him  (Mk  1  24  ;  Lu.  viii.  28) ;  fovrtfi  that  they 
had  a  dread  of  tormeii'  and  a  desire  to  avoid  premature 
consignment  thereto  (Mt.  viii  29j  ;  fifth  that  they  slirank 
from  the  '  abyss"  (Lu.  viii.  31  :  see  above  "Abyss  "l;  sijth 
that  demon  worship  is  noted  as  a  fact  in  tl  e  Holy  Scrip- 
tures (1  Co.  X.  20:  Rev.  ix  20);  sei'erth  that  their  know  ledge 
of  God  causes  them  to  "shudder  "  (J:  s.  ii  19; ;  and  eighth 
that  the  Apostle  Paul  (in  1  Tim.  iv.  l-B)  makes  a  remark- 
able allusion  to  them,  as  the  authors  of  seductive  teach- 
ing, in  which  passage  it  is  clear  from  the  Greek  that  they 
are  the  demons  who  speak  falsely,  are  cauterised  in  their 
own  consciences,  forbid  to  marry,  etc.  Before  dismissing 
tliis  phase  of  the  qu  stion,  it  should  be  observed  in  the 
following  O.  T.  passages  the  word  "demon  "  should  ap- 
pear: Lev.  xvii.  7;  Deu.  xxxii.  17;  2  Ch.  xi.  15;  Ps.  cvi.  37. 
At  the  same  time  it  is  right  to  remember  the  latitude 
with  which  the  word  was  employed  among  heathen  na- 
tions am<mg  whom  "  demons  "  were  sometimes  regarded 
as  deities  not  necessarily  evil  ;  else  we  may  fail  to  see 
that  the  Apostle  Paul  was  far  from  needlessly  offending 
the  Aihenians,  whom,  of  course,  he  wished  to  conciliate 
(Ac.  xvii.  22).— In  this  version  demons  are  never  termed 
"devils." 


270 


APPENDIX. 


EVIL  ONE. 

The  Greek  pone.rou  may  be  either  masculine  or  neuter ; 
and  therefiiiH  ni.-an  either  '"  evil  one  "  or  "  evil."  "  Bu  ," 
Bays  Trench  (Parable.s,  p.  469),  "the  analogy  of  Mat.  xiil. 
19,  39 ;  Ep.  vl.  16  ;  J  Thess.  iii.  3  would  lead  us  to  translate 
In  the  Lord's  prayer  poneniu  as  a  masculine.  It  was 
always  so  interpreted  In  the  Greek  Church." 

GEHENNA. 

This  word  occurs  only  in  the  following  places  In  the 
New  Testament  :  Mt.  v.  ti.  29,  3'):  X.  28  ;  xviii.  9  ;  xxiii  15, 
33;  .Mk.  ix.  43.  45,  47 ;  Lu  xii.  5;  Ja.  iil.  G.  The  word  itself 
seems  to  have  been  formed  by  al)breviation  from  tlie 
Hebrew  phrase  for  "the  valley  of  the  sou  or  sons  of 
HiiiMom"  gey  ben  (b'ne)hi)inoin  ;  then  "valley  of  Hin- 
nom,"  gey  hhi>io»i ;  and  so,  at  leuKth,  siiiipl . ,  ge-henna  : 
Jer.  vii.  32;  2  K.  xxiii.  0;  Ja.  xv.  8.  Iliniiom.  says  Dr. 
Davies  (Heb.  Lex.),  is  "  probably  the  proper  nime  mas- 
culine of  the  man  to  whom  the  valley  on  the  south  side 
of  Jerusalem  once  belonged,  where  children  were  sacri 
flced  to  Moloch."  Whether  the  N  T.  u^e  of  the  word  does 
not  point  to  something  beyond  the  present  life,  must  be 
left  to  the  solemn  con  ideratlon  of  the  siudent.  It  would 
seem  eviiient,  in  the  N.  T.  at  le-ist,  ihat  a  marked  distinc- 
tion e.xists  between  hades  and  gehenna  ;  but  u  hether  the 
O.  T.  notion  of  "the  lowest  hades  "did  or  did  not  ap- 
proximate to  the  N.  T.  conception  of  geheuna,  might  per- 
haps be  wortliy  of  consideration. 


GLAD-MESSAGE. 

Or  "prood  news,"  "joyful-tidings  " ;  but  no  English 
word,  slngl  3  or  compound,  seems  equal  to  the  be.iutiful 
Greek  word  eaangelion,  "  Glad  message  "  suits  well  the 
appointment  of  messengers  (Mk.  x  i.  15;  Ro.  x.  15);  the 
notion  of  a  trust  (Gal.  ii.  T ;  1  Tim.  i.  11);  the  purpose  of 
a  witness  (Mt.  xxiv.  H) ;  and  the  claim  or  submission 
(Ro.  X.  16 ;  1  P.  iv.  17)  But  in  teaching  and  preaching, 
synonyms  may  be  effectively  interchanged.  EuangeHon 
In  the  N.  T.  deals  with  .  (1)  the  kingdom  (Mt.  iv.  23;  ix.  35; 
xxiv.  14 ;  Mk.  i.  14,  15 ;  JiU.  iv.  4! ;  viii.  1  ;  xvi.  16 ;  Ac.  viil. 
12,  cp.  XX  25) ;— (2)  "Jesus  (Christ  "  (Mk.  i.  1 ;  Lu.  ii.  10;  Ac. 
V.  42  ;  viii.  12,  35 ;  xi.  2o ;  Ro.  i.  9  ;  1  Co.  ix.  12  ;  2  Co.  ii.  12  ; 
Gal.  1  i7,  6  ;  Eph.  iii.  8  ;  Ph.  i.  27  ;  1  Th.  ill  2  ;  2  Th.  i.  8)  --(i) 
"God  ■'  (Ro.  i.  1;  XV.  16;  2  Co.  xi.  7)  ;— (4)  "ihe  lavonr  of 
God'IAc.  XX.24);— (5)  "the  glory  of  God  "  (2  Co  iv.  4;  1 
Tim.  i.  10;-(6)  "  peace  "C.\c.  x.  36  ;  Eph.  ii.  17;  vi.  15) :— (7) 
"salvation  "(Eph.  i.  13) ;— (8)  "  tlie  word"  (Ac.  viii.  4);— (9) 
"  the  f.iith"  (Gal.  i.  23).  It  is  described  as  a  "great  joy  " 
(Lu.  ii.  Ih)  ;  and— either  he  general  message,  or  a  special 
one  for  a  crisis— as  "age  abiding"  (Rev.  xiv.  6)  We  also 
read  of  the  "  word  "  (Ac.  xv.7),  the  "  hope  "  (Col.  i.23',  the 
"truth"  (Gal.  ii.  14),  the  "readiness"  (Eph.  vi.  15),  and 
the  "sacreii  secret"  (Eph.  vi.  19)  of  the  glad-me-sage  ; 
and  the  Apostle  Paul  speaks  of  "  my  glad-message  "  (Ro. 
Ii.  16 ;  xvi.  25;  2  Tim.  ii.  8!,  and  of  "  our  glad-message  "  (1 
Th.  1.  5;  2  Th.  ii.  14).  The  word  in  the  titles  to  the  four 
evangelical  narr  itives  is  understood  to  be  traditional, 
th  '  most  an  lent  copies  having  simply  "  According  to 
Matthew,"  etc.  ;  at  the  sime  lime  theie  is  much  force  in 
the  observation  of  Westcott  and  Hort  (who  head  i  ach 
narrative  in  the  manner  just  described— K.'T.\  MAT- 
THAION,  etc.— but  place  the  one  word  EUANGELION 
on  a  preliminary  page  by  itself)  that  "In  prefixing  the 
name  EUANGELKDNin  the  singular  to  the  quaternion  of 
'Gospels,'  we  have  wished  to  supply  the  antecedent 
which  alone  gives  an  a<lequ:ite  sense  to  the  preposition 
Kata  ["accordiug  to"]  in  the  several  titles."  Intro,  p. 
231. 

HADES. 

This  word  occurs  ten  times  In  the  N.  T. :  viz.,  Mt.  xl.  23; 
xvi.  18;  Lu.  X.  15:  xvi.  23;  Ae.  ii.  27,  31  ;  Rev.  i.  18;  vt.  8; 
XX.  13,  14.  It  is  the  almost  uniform  Septuagint  rendering 
of  the  Hebrew  s/ie6(,  which  is  found  sixty-flve  times  in 
the  O. T.  In  order  to  form  proper  Biblical  ideas  of  Hades 
It  is  plainly  important  that  all  the  Scriptures  on  the  sub- 
ject should  be  considered;  and  it  is  hoped  that  The  Em- 
PH.^sisED  Bible  will  materially  assist  in  the  prosecution 
of  the  enquiry,— especially  by  its  uniform  rendering  of 
sheol  th  oughout  the  O.  T.  by  the  term  "hades,"  vi-hich 
ma  J'  be  regarded  as  sufficiently  natnrali-ed  in  the  English 
language  for  this  purpose.  Whether  the  O.  T.  conception 
ot  sheol  is  the  same  as  the  N.  T.  conception  of  hades,  the 
reader  can  .jmige  for  himself;  whether  even  tlie  O.  T. 
characterisation  of  hades  orsheol  is  uniformly  consistent 
with  itself,— of  this  also  the  student  can  now  form  his 
own  opinion.  Let  him  only  trace  the  word  "hades" 
throughout,  from  Genesis  to  Revelation,  r.nd  the  whole 
matter  will  be  before  him;  because,  although  th 're  may 
be  other  words  (such  as  soul,"  "death,"  "grave,"  etc.) 
which  will  h.ive  something  to  say  or  the  subject,  yet 
these  other  words  will  be  sure  to  come  well  in  o  view  in 
the  long  line  of  contexts  which  will  be  found  clusteriug 
about  the  one  word  "liades." 

IMMERSION. 

Early  in  life  the  translator  became  convinced  that  the 
meaiilng  of  the  Greek  verb  bapiizein  is  "  to  Immerse," 
He  acconlingly,  in  the  first  and  second  editicms  of  this 
work,  so  rendered  the  word.  Having  met  with  nothing 
during  the  past  twenty  years  to  convict  him  of  error  in 


the  course  he  then  took,  nothing  is  left  for  him  but  to 
continue  the  same  re  dering.  Without  entering  upon 
the  usual  arguments  employed  by  inuiiersionists,  he  mav 
mention,  as  an  interestm^i  fact,  that  the  translators  of 
the  Hebrew  version  published  by  the  Trinitaiian  Bible 
Society,  ha  e  rendered  baptizein  by  the  Hebrew  word 
tdvat,  which  it  is  well-known  signifies  "  to  dip  "  Indeed 
the  Oxford  Gesenius,  edited  by  Drs.  Driver,  Briggs  and 
Brown,  assigns  to  that  word  no  other  meaning  than 
"dip"  and  "  dye  ' ;  and  as  the  latter  has  no  relevancy  to 
theo  dinance  instituted  b.v  Christ,  we  may  take  it  as  In- 
disputable that  tlie  Trinitaiian  Bible  Soi  iety,  tiirouuh 
means  of  this  version,  plainly  teadies  all  concerts  friim 
Judaism  to  Christianity  that  the  duty  ol  such  Israelites 
as  believe  Jesus  to  be  the  promised  Jlessiah  is  to  be  im- 
mei-sed  into  Him  as  tlieir  new  leader.  Plainly  what  i3 
true  for  Jew  Is  true  also  for  Gentile. 

JESUS. 

It  may  be  worth  knowing  that  the  J  of  this  name  is 
und<.ubtedly  due  to  a  comoination  of  "Jehovah"  with 
"s  Ivition."  "Y  h  is  he  p,'  tersely  savs  Dr.  Oavies,  in 
explanation  of  the  O.  T.  form  of  the  same  name  tJ  =  Y  = 
Yah  =  Yahweh  =  Jehovah).  Alone,  this  pmves  nothing, 
since  it  cannot  mean  that  Joshua  was  a  divine  person; 
but  it  is  Competent  to  the  sacred  story  to  invest  the  name 
with  a  profounder  significance  than  it  ever  had  before 
the  advent  of  the  Messiah  (Cp.  Nu.  xiii.  8,  16;  Exo.  xvil, 
9 ;  He.  iv.  8;  Mt.  i.  21 ;  Ph.  11.  9,  10). 

JUDGE. 

The  biblical  terms  for  "judge  "and  "judgment  "  be- 
come immensely  more  interesing  when  widened  out  to 
include  the  ideas,  on  the  one  hand,  of  vindicating  the 
wronged,  and  on  t.ie  other,  of  ruiingin  general. 

KINGDOM. 

The  history  of  the  King,  is  to  a  large  extent  the  history 
of  the  Kingdom:  promised,  presented,  rejected,  taken 
Into  heaven  ami  reserved  there  to  await  a  more  glorious 
revelation  (cp.  Is.  ix.  6,  7;  Mt.  iii.  2;  iv.  17;  xxi.  43,  Lu.  xii. 
11-27;  2  Tim.  iv.  1;   Kev.  xvii.  14;  xix.  16). 

KNOW. 

Important  shades  of  meaning  are:  "get  to  know"(Jn. 
xvii.  3,  7,  8,  25),  "understand"  (1  Jn.  ii.3,13;  iv.  16;  v.  20), 
and  "approve,"  "acknowledge,"  (Ps.  i.  6;  Mt.  vii.  23;  Ro. 
viii.  29;  2  Tim.  U.  19). 

MAMMON. 

It  is  well-known  that  the  word  "  mammon  "  denotes 
the  Syrian  god  of  riches.  As  that  familiar  term  has 
practically  become  fossilised,  and  its  application  to  del- 
fled  wealth  has  become  so  blunted  as  to  be  scarcely 
telt,  it  has  been  deemed  better  to  use,  instead,  the  word 
Riches  with  a  caidtal,  so  restoring  to  the  Master's  warn- 
ing something  of  the  force  he  intended  it  to  wield.  The 
word  "mammon"  occurs  in  the  following  places  only : 
Mt.  vi.  24;  Lu.  xvi.  9,  11,  13. 

MARK,  END  OF  THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO. 

After  a  lengthened  examination  of  the  evidence.  In- 
ternal, intrinsic  and  transcriptional,  Westcott  and  Hort 
conclude  that  "there  is  ...  no  difficulty  ...  in  supposing 
(1)  that  the  true  intended  continuation  of  vv.  1-8  either 
was  very  early  lost  by  the  detachment  of  a  leaf  or  was 
never  written  down;  and  (2)  that  a  scribe  or  editor,  un- 
willing to  change  the  words  of  the  text  before  him  or  to 
add  words  of  his  own,  was  willing  to  furnish  the  Gospel 
with  what  seemed  a  worthy  conclusion  by  incorporating 
with  it  unchanged  a  narrative  of  Christ's  appearances 
after  the  Resurrection  which  he  found  in  some  secondary 
record  then  surviving  from  a  preceding  generation.  If 
these  suppositions  are  made,  the  whole  tenour  of  the 
evidence  becomes  clear  and  harmonious.  Every  other 
view  Is,  we  believe,  untenable.  ...  It  [the  addition,  w. 
9-20]  manifestly  cannot  claim  any  apostolic  authority; 
but  is  doubtless  lounded  on  some  tradition  of  the  apos- 
tolic age."    (Appendix  to  Introduction,  p.  51.) 

MESSENGER. 

This  Is  confessedly  the  meaning  of  the  Greek  word 
angelos,  as  it  is  also  of  the  corresponding  Hebrew  term 
maldk.  When  it  was  that  either  word  was  applied  to  a 
heavenly  messenger  and  when  to  an  earthly,  h.id  always 
to  be  learned  from  context  and  circumstance,  never 
from  the  mere  word  ;  although  perhaps,  here  and  there, 
a  slight  presumption  may  be  inferred  in  favour  of  a 
heavenly  errtmd  bearer.  How  slight  that  presumption 
is,  may  be  inferi  ed  from  a  glance  at  the  use  of  the  wonts. 
Angelos  In  the  N  T.  is  applied  indifferently  to  John  the 
Immerser  (Mt.  xi.  10;  Mk.  i.  2  ;  Lu.  vii.  27),  to  John's  disci- 
ples (Lit.  vii.  24),  to  Jesus' di.scipleslLu.ix.  52),  to  the  thorn 
in  the  flesh  (2  Co.  xii.  7),  and  to  the  Hebrew  spies  (Ja.  IL 
25).  In  all  these  examples  the  original  word  is  angelr}S. 
The  like  use  of  the  Hebrew  word  rtuMk  may  bo  illus- 
trated by  a  single  instance.  From  Gen.  xxxil.  1-3,  we 
learn  that,  at  about  the  same  time  that  God  sent  "  mes- 
sengers" to  meet  Jacob,  Jacob  sent  "  messengers"  to  meet 
Esau :  the  simplicity  of  the  grand  old  history  knew  no- 


APPENDIX. 


271 


thing  o'  the  device  of  applying  a  sacred  term  to  God's 
messengers  and  a  coiiiiuou  one  to  Jacoli's;  It  termed 
both  alike  maldhim  (as  the  SeptiuiKlnt,  after  it,  termed 
botli  ..lilie  a/ifiri'ioi),  and  left  llie  reader  lo  judge  of  the 
rest.  To  follow  this  style  may  cause  temporary  Incon- 
venience, but  will  bring  gain  in  tlie  end,— by  flxiiiK  the 
mind  tlie  more  intently  ,ipon  the  errand  woric  of  the 
messengers  of  heaven  ;  also  by  rousing  it  to  perceive  that 
God  has  ottier  heavenly  servants  than  his  "  messengers," 
even  tliose  his  attendants,  whose  peculiar  bnsiness  it  is 
to  "  stand  and  wait,"  as  Ps.  ciii.  ",'0,  2\  naturally  suggests. 
There  are,  indeed,  sill  other  lessons  which  the  riglitf  il 
In.slstence  on  the  word  "messenger"  is  fitted  to  impart; 
such  as  that  "  the  .\orld,"as  now  constituted,  includes 
"both  messengers  and  men  "  (1  Co.  iv.  9),  and  that  the 
coming  hal>itable  earth  will  not  be,  is  the  earth  now  is, 
■  subject  unto  inesse  igers,  out  unto  man  (He.  ii.  ,5,  ti  ffi,  as 
though  ni.in's  ndtiority,  during  which  lie  is  suliject  to 
bt-ings  of  a  foreign  race,  wei-e  to  oe  su|ier-edi'd  by  Ills 
majority,  which  is  to  be  spent  here,  In  this  home,  divine 
ly  given  to  hi  .i  as  his  inheritance. 

MYSTERY.    See  Sairkd  Secret. 
PRESENCE. 

In  this  edition  the  word  parousia  is  uniformly  rendered 
"  presence  "  ("coming,"  as  a  representative  of  tliis  w  ird, 
being  set  aside).  The  original  term  occurs  twenty  four 
times  in  the  N  T.,  viz. :  Vlt  xxiv.  S,  37,  37,  39  :  1  Co.  xv.  -JS; 
xvi.  17;  2  Co.  vii.  6,7;  x.  lO;  Ph.  i.  i^;  11.  VI;  1  Ph  ii.  19; 
Hi.  3;  Iv.  15;  v.  23  2Th.  ii  1,  8,  9 ;  Ja.  v.  7,  8  ;  1  P.  i.  1«  ;  iii. 
4,  12  and  1  Jn.  ii.  28.  The  sense  of  "  presence  "  is  so  plain 
ly  slievvii  by  the  contrast  with  "absence  "  (implied  in  2 
Co.  X.  10,  and  expiesse<l  in  Ph.  ii  12)  that  the  question 
naturally  arises,— Why  not  always  so  render  it?  The 
more  so,  inasmuch  as  there  is  in  2  P.  i  16  also,  a  peculiar 
fltne.ss  in  our  English  word  "  presence."  This  passage,  it 
will  be  remembered,  relates  to  our  Lord's  transf  irma 
tlon  upon  the  Mount  The  wonderful  manifestation 
there  ina  le  was  a  display  and  sample  of  "presence" 
rather  than  of  "coming."  The  Lord  was  already  there; 
and,  leing  there,  he  w.is  transformed  (ep.  .Mt.  xvii.  2,  n.) 
and  the  "  majesty  "  of  his  glorified  peisoii  was  then  dis- 
closed. His  liodily  'presence"  was  one  which  Implied 
and  e.xerte  I  "  povver";  so  that  "power  and  presence"  go 
excellently  well  together  the  "power"  liehrting  such  a 
"presence";  and  the  three  favoured  disciples  were  at 
one  and  rhe  same  moment  witnesses  of  b^ith.  The  diffi- 
culty e-xpie^sed  in  t  le  notes  to  the  secouil  edition  of  this 
N.  r.  in  the  way  of  so  yielding  to  this  weight  of  evidence 
as  to  render  paroHsia  always  by  "presence,"  lay  in  the 
seeming  incongruity  of  regarding  "presence"  as  an 
event  which  wnul  I  happen  at  a  particuhir  time  and 
which  would  fall  into  rank  as  one  of  a  series  of  events 
as  I  Co.  XV.  23  especially  appeared  to  require.  Tlie  trans- 
lator still  feels  the  force  of  this  objection,  but  Is  with- 
drawn from  taking  his  stand  upon  it  any  longer  by  the 
refl  ctii>n  that,  after  all,  rhe  difflculty  may  i>e  Imaginary. 
The  paroiisia.  In  any  case,  is  stili  In  the  urure,  and  in  ly 
therefore  be  enshroud'-d  in  a  nii'asure  of  obscurity  which 
only  fnlfllment  ca  clear  away :  it  may,  in  fine,  l)e  both  a 
perioti.— more  or  less  extended,  during  which  cert  liii 
things  shall  happen,— and  an  ece^ii.comlngon  and  passing 
away  as  one  of  a  series  of  divine  interpositions.  Christ  is 
raised  as  a  flrstfruit— that  is  one  event ;  He  returns  and 
vouchsafe  his  "presence,"  during  which  he  raises  his 
own— that  Is  .mother  event,  however  large  and  pro- 
longed ;  and  flually  comes  another  cluster  of  "vents  con- 
stituting "  the  end."  Hence,  after  all,  "  presence  "  may 
be  the  most  widely  and  permanently  .satisfying  transla- 
tion of  the  looked-for  parousta  of  the  bon  of  Man. 

REST.    See  Sabbath. 
SABBATH 

Not  to  enter  upon  the  larger  questions  which  concern 
the  Sabbath  or  tlie  Lord's  Day.  a  few  critical  remarks  on 
the  word  sabbath  as  it  appe  irs  in  the  N.  T  may  lie  useful. 
First,  this  word  seems  to  be  sometines  an  appellative 
and  sometimes  a  proper  n  im-^  ("  ay  of  re-it,"  "Sab- 
bath"). Sicoid,  the  t -rm  sabbath  is,  in  several  texts, 
ti.sed  In  the  pluril  in  the  Greek,  where  nevertheless  it  is 
evident  that  only  oii"  narticular  ilay  is  inte  ided.  Under 
this  head,  the  followiig  texts  ire  worthy  of  note:  Mt. 
xil  1,  II;  Mlc  i.  2  ;  ii.  23;  iii.  2;  Lii.  iv.  16;  xiii.  10;  Ac. 
xiil.  14;  xvi.  13.  In  all  these  p  issa.tes  the  word  in  the 
ori;inilisin  rhe  plural,  and  yet  it  is  nlaln  that  a  par- 
ticular, individu  il  day  is  intended  N>r  is  there  any- 
thing surprising  in  this;  f>r  "  the  Heiiiew  it  times  uses 
plural  forms  where  other  langu  iges  employ  rhe  sin 
gill  ir"  (For  this,  see  (Jesenins  by  D  ivies,  p  243.)  Third, 
the  word  sabbath  is  e.xtend  -d  to  signify  "  week  "  Even 
In  this  th're  is  nothiig  very  fir  fetched  ;  since  the  tran- 
sition fr  m  the  idea  of  '  r>-sr,  "  to  th.it  of  "a  rest-hounded 
period  of  seven  davs"  Is  a  comparatively  natural  one. 
Still  the  quesrion  must  be  consi^lered  mainly  as  one  of 
fact;  although,  even  so.  more  demonstrative  evidence 
should  not  be  demanded  than  the  nature  of  the  case  ad- 
mits of ;  and  it  ofreii  siifHees  to  att>ich  a  new  meaning  to 
a  word,  th  ir  the  ordinary  ar>i>lic  ition  of  it  is  repeatedly 
seen  to  be  unnatural,  illogical,  bewildering,  or  absurd. 
Hence  the  eiirren  opinhin  is  probably  correct  that  inds 
In  Lu.  xviii.  12  the  meaning  "  I  fast  twice  in  the  week," 
notwithstanding  that  tlie  word  for  "week  "  is  here  sah- 
baton  in  the  singular ;  since  it  would  appear  a  very  paltry 


boast  to  say,  "  I  fast  twice  on  the  sabbath  "  when  anyone 
(with  more  pleasantry  than  Pharisaism)  might  reply,  "I 
r.ist  three  times."  To  this  example  of  sai,baton  in  the 
singular,  used  in  the  sense  of  "  week,"  may  now  be  added 
1  Co.  xvi.  2,  where  not  only  Westcott  and  Hort,  but  tlie 
entire  board  of  Revi.sers  And  th.'  word  in  the  singular 
number;  and  it  would  seem  enough  sini|ily  to  ask  the 
question.  Is  it  credible  that  the  Apostle  Paul  meant  to 
enjoin  on  the  assemblies  of  Galatiaano  on  rhat  of  Corinth 
to  lay  by  on  "the  first  [hour]  of  sabbath"  without  so 
inucli  as  specifying  lliat  it  was  tlie  first  HOUR  of  ihe  day 
that  he  in  tended  ?  If  not,  and  if  "  first  day  of  the  day" 
is  impossible,  what  is  left  but  to  assume  that  he  meant 
"  first  [day  i  of  the  week  "  ?  "  WeeK  "  also  approves  itself 
in  .\lt.  xxviil.  1;  Mk.  xvi. '2;  Ln.  xxiv.  1;  Jn.  xx.  I,  19;  Ac. 
XX.  7.  Does  the  word  m  the  plural,  as  it  undoubtedly  is 
here,  mean  "  week"  or  does  it  allude  lo  a  cluster  of 
extraordinary  sabbath  days  on  the  fiist  of  whici  Jesus 
arose?  There  is  nothing  unnatural  in  snpposi  g  the 
iiieamng  to  be  "week";  f.  r,  as  we  liave  .seen  :  \a)  ilie 
Word  in  the  plural  form  may  convey  a  singular  idea  ;  ib) 
the  word  in  the  singular  is  twice  usee:  in  tlie  sense  of 
week.  Now  let  us  test  the  two  words '■  sabbaths  "  and 
"  Week  "  :  "  L  le  in  tne  saobaths.as  it  was  on  the  point  of 
dawning  into  the  first  of  the  sabbatlis"  Will  thatstand  ? 
Now  try  "week  ":  "Laie  in  the  week,  as  it  was  on  the 
point  of  d.iwning  into  the  first  of  the  week"  Here  ever. - 
thing  is  harmonious.  With  the  Hebrews  tlie  .sabbath 
closed  the  weeic.  Late  on  the  sabbath  would  be  late  in 
tlie  week,  and  the  tr  .nsltion  is  natural  from  the  end  of 
one  week  to  tlie  beginning  of  the  next.  Hence  the  cor 
reel  rendering  here  is  "  week." 

SACRED  SECRET. 

We  have  no  secrets  to  hide  from  the  uninitiated.  The 
"sacred  secret"  of  this  dispensation  has  been  divulged 
(Eph.  iii.  3-9)  and  shoul.l  be  blazed  abroad  (Ro.  xvi.  25,  26; 
Eph.  vi.  19);  but  yet  is  of  a  nature  unlikely  to  interest 
any  who  are  careless  of  God's  dispeiisational  ways;  and 
of  this  the  Greek  musterion,  aptly  reminds  us  (cp.  "Age  " 
above,  and  2  Th.  11.  7,  n.). 

SHEPHERD. 

The  analogy  is  obvious  between  tending  a  flock  and 
ruling  a  kingdom  ;  but  note,  that  protecting  a  flock  often 
calls  for  force  against  assailants  (cp.  2  S.  v.  2;  1  Ch.  xi.  2  ; 
Ps.  xxiii.  I  ;  Is.  xl.  11;  Eze.  xxxiv.,  xxxvii.  24:  bit.  il.  6: 
Rev.  11.  27;  vil.  17). 

SHRINE.    See  Temple. 
SOUL. 

One  cannot  but  regret  the  Itn possibility  of  making  our 
English  word  "  soul  "  express  just  as  much  as  is  conveyed 
by  the  Greek  word  psuche  and  the  Helirew  word  nephesh. 
The  translator  may  confess  that,  after  a  determined 
endeavour  to  render  the  latter  term  uniformly  "soul" 
throughout  the  O.  T.,  he  was  reluctantly  constrained  to 
give  up  the  attempt  When,  in  the  book  of  Esther,  It 
came  in  at  the  climax  that  the  Jews  were  permitted  "  to 
stand  for  their  soul."  in^pftes/i-Est.  viil.  U),  this  example 
proved  to  be  the  turning  of  the  scale,  and  "life"  was 
promptly  substituted.  It  certainly  may  be  worth  en- 
quiry, how  It  comes  about  that  the  sacred  originals  so 
freely  use  a  concrete  word  where  we  sorely  feel  our  need 
of  employing  our  abstract  term  "life  "  ;  and  that  this  is 
so,  notwithst Hiding  the  existence  of  chay ah  in  the  He- 
brew and  zoein  the  Greek,  more  exactly  answering  (as  it 
might  have  seemed)  to  the  English  word  "  life."  But  the 
fact  of  stubborn  diversity  of  usage  above  indicated  re- 
mains, and  it  appears  necessary  to  allow  "  life  "  to  stand 
in  a  respectable  minority  of  Inst  nces  for  nephesh  and 
psuchH.  In  this  edition,  therefore,  "  life  "  has  been  ad- 
mitted into  a  certain  class  of  i  assages,  of  which  Mt.  xvi. 
25,  26  may  be  named  as  an  example. 

SOUL,  MAN    OF;   BODY    OF    THE. 

Notwithstanding  what  has  been  said  above,  "soul"  of 
course  remains  our  leading  representative  of  psuche;  and 
we  greatly  need  an  adjective  which  holds  the  same  rela- 
tion to  "  soul  "  as  "  spiritual  "  holds  to  "  spirit."  "Natu- 
ral '  is  evidently  not  the  exact  word.  We  might  of 
course  say  "  psychical  man  "  and  "  psychical  body,"  in 
1  Co  ii.  14.  and  xv.  44,  46,  if  we  were  in  the  habit  of  using 
"  psych6  "  everywhere  instead  of  "  soul."  As  that  is  not 
the  case  and  as  "soullcal  "has  no  recognised  place  in 
the  English  language,  it  seems  to  the  translator,  after 
much  thought  upon  the  subject,  that  the  simple  circunv 
locutions  placed  at  the  head  of  this  note  may  prove  a  not 
unhappy  solution  of  the  difflculty.  The  Greek  adjective 
psuchikos,  here  discus-ed,  occurs,  in  the  N.  T.,  only  in  1 
Co.  11.  14  ;  XV.  44,  46  ;  Ja.  Hi.  15  and  Jude  19. 

SPIRIT,  PERSONALITY  OF  THE  HOLY. 

The  reader  is  requested  to  observe  that  the  very  literal 
rendering,  "Holy  Spirit"  (with  no  "the"  prefixed — 
rather  frequent  in  the  "Acts")  is  in  no  sense  due  to 
any  doubt  of  "the  personality  of  the  Holy  Spirit."  The 
translator  simply  declines  to  admit  that  the  Idea  of  per- 
sonality is  so  dominating  and  exhaustive  as  to  require, 
by  a  species  of  English  forcing,  to  be  kept  ever  to  tlie 


272 


APPENDIX. 


front.  Overand  above  those  preclousconceiitlons  which 
by  coiiseiit  are  couched  under  thewor.i  "  persDii,"  there 
are  others  (scarcely  less  important),  of  pervasive  influ- 
ence, of  secret,  subtle,  irit<  rpeiietrating  and  enibriiiing 
energy,  which  by  us  in  our  weakness  are  sometimes  m.  re 
easily  caught  when  the  notion  of  personality  is,  foi  the 
time,  in  abeyance.  .Moreover,  as  the  authors  of  TAi-  Un- 
seen Universe  well  say  (p.  173,  thiril  edition)  ■•  u  ought 
to  be  reinembtred  tliat  Iiere  the  word  ijemun  does  not 
mean  the  same  thing  as  it  does  wh.  ii  ppli,  d  to  our- 
selves, but  only  denotes  some  distinction  thai  may  be  re- 
garded as  best  expressed  by  this  word.  Our  idea  of  per- 
son or  individual  is  derived  solely  from  our  experience 
of  that  position  which  we  occupy  in  the  universe." 

SPIRIT  VERSUS  "GHOST." 

It  Is  satisfactory  to  find  The  Revised  KiigJish  Bible  (Eyre 
&  Spottiswoode)  substituting  the  word  "  siiiiit  "  for  the 
venerable  but  objection;. ble  word  ••  Gliost.  '  Objecti  in- 
able,  certainly,  tiie  latter  is;  notwithstanding  that,  in 
many  minds,  it  is  clustered  about  with  s.icred  associa- 
tions, and  is  by  onie  strangely  regarded  as  a  very  bul- 
wark of  orthodoxy.  The  primary  objection  to  it  ranges 
high  above  any  question  of  t  ste ;  ;uid  is  d. -lived  from 
thicir  umstance  that  it  makis.  in  English,  an  itiflci;il, 
unfoun  ed  distinction,  which  sepfiiates  passatres  wliich 
ought  to  be  closely  linked  together  by  uniformity  of 
rendering.  For  example,  we  have,  in  tUp  public  Versions 
of  2  Co.  xili.  14  "  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost "  ;  but. 
In  Phi.  li.  1,  the  "fellowship  of  the  Spi"  it,"  a  double 
break,  it  will  i.e  observed,  jerking  the  reader  from  "com- 
munion "  to  "fellowship,"  and  from  "Ghost  "to  "Spirit," 
although  In  the  Greek  the  one  passage  is  the  very  echo 
of  the  other.  And  this  brings  us  to  a  subordinate,  though 
very  weighty,  objection  to  "Ghost,"  namely,  the  essential 
Incongruity  of  the  word  at  this  time  of  day.  For,  mark  : 
should  anyone  think  to  restore  the  broken  link  by  a 
reverse  movement,  that  is  to  say,  bv  extending  Ohos't  to 
both  passages  ("If  there  be,  therefore,  any  fellowship  of 
the  Ghost  "),  would  he  not  be  instantiv  beaten  back  by  a 
general  cry  of  dismay  ?    It  remains  to  add  this  only: 


Given,  devout  persons  who  for  years  have  intelligently 
preferred  and  used  "Spirit  "  and  in  them  a  strong  re- 
vulsion of  feeling  unites  with  a  clear  decision  of  Judg- 
ment todecline.as  bordering  on  profanity. any  voluntary 
application  of  the  term  "Ghost"  to  the  mighty  and 
gracious  Spirit  of  the  Living  God. 

TEMPLE. 

The  attempt  has  here  been  made  to  distinguish  between 
fttero»Miemple,  inclusive  of  comts,  precincts)  and  naos, 
the  inner  building,  marking  the  latter  by  a  capital  initial 
(Mt.  xxiii.  16-21,  35)  or  rendering  it  -shrine"  (Jn.  li.  19: 
1  Co.  iii.  16  ;  vi.  19)  and  "  sanctuary  "  (Rev.  111.  12  ;  il.  1.  2 ; 
xiv.-xvl. ;  xxi.  Z^). 

TENT. 

There  Is  a  simple  beauty  In  the  word  "tent"  which 
"tabernacle,"  notwithstanding  its  loftier  s.ound,  does 
not  possess  ;  and  if  the  Heb.  mishkdn  be  ren  ered 
"habitation,"  there  is  neither  need  nor  ground  for 
further  distinction. 

TORCH. 

"The  true  Hindu  way  of  lighting  up  Is  1  y  torches  held 
by  men,  who  feed  the  flame  from  a  sort  of  bottle  con 
structed  for  the  piirp  se.' —  Elphinstone,  quoted  by 
Trench.    (Cp.  Jdg.  vii.  16,  20;  xv.  4,  5;  Job.  xli.  19.) 

VIRGINITY. 

The  example  of  the  translator  of  an  excellent  version 
published  bv  Morrish  (understood  to  have  been  the  late 
J.  N.  Darby)  has  emboldened  the  present  translator  to 
adopt  "virginity  "  in  1  Co.  vii.  3(;-38.  The  immense  relief 
from  diftieulty  thus  obtained,  and  the  fact  that  the 
word  parthenos  is  "  sometimes  masculine,  an  unmarried 
youth  "  (Liddell  and  Scott),  have  been  accepted  as  a 
justlflcatiou  of  this  rendering. 


Date  Due 

'  .  -. 

f) 

The  emphasised  Bible  :  a  new  translation 
Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00046  3630 


